《The True Mistress Has A Thousand Hidden Identities》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: She Is The Real Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It seems to be her the real daughter of the Smiths. I heard that the Smiths mistook another baby for her in the hospital. The Smiths have been raising a fake daughter for 18 years. What a tragedy In a high-end luxury restaurant, ire, who was wearing a solid-colored T-shirt, white-washed jeans, and flip-flops, was sitting on a chair and dangling her feetzily. Her charm could barely be concealed by her simple clothes. She was gorgeous! She tilted her headzily, listened to thements from the onlookers, and curled her lips in indifference. It wasnt until the chewing gum in her mouth turned almost tasteless, that her biological mother, Ada Taylor hurried over with the paternity test results. She put her arms around ire, crying. My daughter! Its Moms fault. You have suffered so much. Let me take you home now! ire had lived in the countryside for eighteen years, but now she was suddenly told that she and another girl were mixed up when they were born. She was not a poor vige girl, and her mother was not her real mother. She was the daughter of the distinguished Smiths in Washington. For eighteen years, Ada Taylor had been raising another womans daughter instead of her own. This fact broke her heart, but ire looked indifferent. She just felt that this woman was a bit noisy. In the car, Ada looked slightly restless. After hesitating for quite a while, she asked. I heard three years ago, you disappeared for a period of time. Can you tell me what happened to you back then? I dont mean to upset you. Im just worried about you. In fact, she had inquired earlier about ire and was told that the girl grew up in a poverty-stricken vige and was the kind of bad girl whom everyone shunned. Not only did she get the worst scores in the exams, she also yed truant, got into fights with people, and hung out with gangsters. Moreover, three years ago, she disappeared for a period of time for no apparent reason. Some people said that she hadmitted a crime and was taken to jail, while others imed that she was kept as a mistress by a sugar daddy. Ada wanted to find out whether these rumors were true or not. If any of it was true, that would be a disgrace for the Smiths! ire narrowed her eyes like azy cat. ying with the hair around her ears with her slender fingers, she replied casually. I dont remember. She had lost the memory of that time. Ada was speechless for a while. What a difficult kid When the car stopped outside the Smiths vi, everyone was standing at the gate, waiting. Ada introduced ire to her husband, Allen Smith. ire, this is your father. Allen Smith, with a dignified face, was tearful at this moment, but he was so excited that he hugged ire. Good girl after so many years of suffering outside, you finallye back Its great you came back Ada pointed to a handsome boy. This is your brother, Sheldon Smith. Sheldon was expressionless and his tone was cold. Wee. The servants bowed their heads respectfully, with weird expressions. Why was the Smiths true daughter dressed like this? At this moment, sensing a strange stare, ire looked up and found the source to be a girl standing behind the door. The girl was wearing an exquisite, beautiful dress and spotlessly clean, shining leather shoes. Her soft hair was neatly pulled behind her ears. She was about the same age as ire, and was examining her with hostile eyes. Ada waved to the girl. Phoebe,e here. The girl came over reluctantly. ire needed no further introduction to know that this was the girl who was mistaken for her. The girls name, the love she received, and the happiness she enjoyed originally belonged to her. Ada said in a deliberative tone, ire, although Phoebe is not my biological daughter, she has been raised by me for 18 years. If we ask Phoebe to leave, she has nowhere to go, so we decided to let Phoebe stay at home You dont mind it, do you? Dont worry, we will never y favorites. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Fianc Had Brain Problems

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She said that she wouldnt y favorites, but every word she uttered, exuded partiality for Phoebe. Interesting ire shrugged. It doesnt matter to me. In a Maybach, Derek Brown was looking at the scene through the car window. Tsk! Is that your fiance? Shes pretty. He turned his head and asked the man next to him. Hunter, what do you think? The man was leaning against the car seat in azy posture, propping his head with his white and slender hand. Under his long eyshes, his blue, bright eyes were very charming. At the corner of his right eye, there was a small attractive mole. His skin was fair and his features were chiseled. There was something indifferent and unapproachable about him. He asked in azy voice. Woman? Not interested. His low husky voice was really sexy, reminding people of unmelted winter snow. Derek sighed. Was Hunter throwing a fit again? Ada took ire to the guest room on the second floor. The European-style mansion was beautifully decorated and looked spotlessly clean. ire just nced at the house, expressionlessly. ire. Ada took her to sit down by the bed and said with a serious look, Since Ive brought you home, theres something I need to tell you in advance. ire lowered her head to fiddle with her phone and gave a casual hum. Ada said, Actually you have a fianc. Hearing this, ire paused. You were engaged to him before you were born. ires tone was unusually calm. Who? The Johnsons son. Ada sighed. You grew up in the countryside, so maybe you dont understand that we cant afford to offend the Johnsons! The Johnsons were a very powerful family. One of their ancestors was one of the founding fathers of the United States, and for generations, they had been very influential in the field of politics. It wasnt until Simon Johnson took charge of the family that the Johnsons began to dabble in business and gradually held the countrys economic lifeline in their hands. Moreover, they were closely rted to the military. Even the president had to respect the Johnsons. And Simons only son, Hunter Johnson, who was a known maverick, was quite mysterious. However, there seemed to be something wrong with his mind since he had a car ident two years ago. In fact, after learning about ires notorious record, Ada didnt want to bring her back at all. But the wedding day was fast approaching. She was reluctant to marry Phoebe to the mentally ill guy, so she brought ire home to marry her off to Hunter Johnson. To be honest, Phoebe was smart, beautiful, and sweet, while ire was uncouth and scandal-ridden. If it werent for Phoebe, she would never want to admit that ire was her daughter. At this moment, ire looked deadpan. No one could tell what she was thinking. Ada took her hand and put on a helpless look. I know you dont want to marry him, but this is something that cant be helped ire raised her eyebrows and suddenly asked her. Why not Phoebe? Ada was nonplussed and at aplete loss for words. Well Didnt I tell you that the Johnsons want their son to marry my real daughter? Youre my real daughter, not Phoebe. ire tilted her head to look at Ada. Her beautiful eyes were icy, which actually scared Ada a bit. Suddenly, ire curved her red lips and cracked a smile. But for 18 years, shes been your daughter, hasnt she? Adas eyes widened and she was speechless. ire didnt have the patience to beat around the bush, and said in a severe voice, So, she, growing up coddled and living a luxurious and noble life, enjoys all the benefits of being the daughter of the Smiths but refuses to live up to the obligations? Does this make sense? She sneered, and Ada shivered suddenly. ire, thats not what I mean ire put the phone in her pocket and stood up. Lets talk about itter. With that, she stepped out of the room. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: He Hates ire

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire! Ada chased her out of the room, holding onto ire and still trying to exin. At this time, Phoebe suddenly appeared in front of them. With a sweet smile on her face, she seemingly unintentionally pushed ire away. She hugged Adas waist, and said in a sweet voice, Mom Id like caviar for dinner! Seeing Phoebe, Ada felt her heart melt. She gently tapped her on the tip of her nose and said with a smile, Why do you want caviar again? I love caviar. I want to eat lots and lots of caviar! OK, OK Phoebe smiled and nced at ire provocatively. ire turned around indifferently and walked downstairs. In the lobby on the first floor, Sheldon was leaning on the sofa, slowly flipping through the book in his hand. His slender legs were folded, his eyes droopy and his movements were full of grace. He looked genteel. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he raised his eyes slightly, but when he saw it was ire, he instantly looked away. He seemed to hold disdain in his eyes towards her. ire sat down on the opposite side and fiddled with her phone again. After a while, she suddenly got up, walked up to Sheldon, and handed him the phone. Sheldon didnt even lift his head and his voice was contemptuous. Sorry, I never exchange numbers with a stranger. ire blinked her eyes and said calmly, WiFi password. ? Sheldon looked up only to see the WiFi interface on the screen of ires phone. Embarrassed, he frowned and grabbed the phone in anger. He quickly entered the password, and threw the phone back. Thank you. ire took the phone and went back to sit down opposite him. Sheldon looked at the girl out of the corner of his eye. She was wearing the most ordinary clothes, but her face was so beautiful that no one could possibly ignore her. Her skin was fair and lustrous. Under the long eyshes, her bright, watery eyes looked gentle and attractive. She pursed her slightly upturned pink lips, looking casual andzy. He felt a sudden flutter of uneasiness. He hated ire. He hated her for no reason! The phone pinged. Someone had sent her a text message. [When will youe over?] ire typed quickly with her long, slender fingers. [Tomorrow.] The person replied again. [OK, Waiting for you at the old ce.] At dinner, the table was loaded with caviar. Phoebe was eating happily, and Ada pured water for her dotingly. Seeing ire barely eat, Ada asked her. ire, why dont you eat something? Are these dishes not to your taste? ire replied carelessly. I dont like caviar. Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Phoebe put on a look of guilt and said to ire, Im sorry, but Ive always loved caviar since I was young, and the chefs have been used to cooking ording to my taste. She seemed to be apologizing but there was a note of ostentation in her voice. ire raised her eyebrows and ignored her. Sheldons face instantly darkened and he sneered. Phoebe, what did you do wrong? Why did you apologize to her? Couldnt she tell us in advance if she doesnt like caviar? Are we supposed to ask her what should be served for dinner in advance? ires gaze narrowed slightly and a cold light flicked across her eyes. The atmosphere on the table suddenly became tense. Ada hurriedly said, I should have asked you, ire. Ill ask the cooks to make some dishes for you. No need. ire refused indifferently. Phoebe lowered her head to eat, hiding her smug smile. Even if she is Moms biological daughter, so what? Facts have proved that Ill always be the most favored in the family! After dinner, Phoebe took out a certificate of merit from her bag and said with a grin, I am number one in the city again in this drawing contest. Ada took the certificate and smiled from ear to ear. Phoebe, well done! You simplye first in everypetition. Theres almost no room in the house left for your certificates of merit! Phoebe, her baby girl, was a perfect daughter! Ada was in fact a little grateful that she had taken away the wrong child. Allen also smiled and said, I guess Phoebe is going to be ced first again in this monthly exam. Phoebe pouted. Dad, Im not sure. This monthly test is a national level test and is quite difficult. The third multiple-choice question in the math exam is a bit controversial She suddenly looked at ire, who had been silent, and asked seemingly innocently. ire, did you choose B or C? Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Idiot, How Can You Be Compared To Me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyones eyes instantly turned towards ire. Propping her cheek with a hand, ire was scribbling circles on the table in boredom. Hearing Phoebes question, she answered carelessly. That was a wrong question, so all four options were wrong. Phoebe tittered. ire, the math exam paper was designed by the famous mathematics professor, Adam Copper. How could it be wrong? Everyone thought that ire was talking such nonsense because she was afraid people would find out that she didnt know the answer. Even the servants standing on the side had contempt in their eyes. Sure enough, this girl grew up in the country, not only stupid, but also a liar by nature. She certainly couldntpare to Phoebe. Why did Madam bother to bring her back? Phoebe sneered in her heart. Sure enough, she is an idiot. How can she bepared to me? Allen said solemnly, ire, no matter how you were before, since you are home now, I will arrange for you to study in the best high school in this city, Lance Middle School. But, you shall have to study harder in the future. ire lowered her head and gave a faint hum. When she was back in the room, her phone suddenly rang. As soon as ire picked up the call, a wailing sound came from the other end of the line. ire, Im finished! This time, I put out a wrong question in the math paper for the monthly exam. Ugh ire sneered ruthlessly. You hadnt figured it out until now, Professor Copper? Well, you know, Im old, so my brain doesnt work as well as before. I had asked you to help me with the math paper, but you refused. Adamined aggrievedly, not sounding at all like a serious old man. Next time. ire said curtly and hung up. The next day, she got up early, went to Phoebes bedroom, and knocked at the door. Phoebe opened the door. When she saw ire, her face instantly turned gloomy. She asked impatiently. Whats the matter? ire said expressionlessly, Would you like to visit a ce with me? Phoebe showed a suspicious look. Where? Moms grave. She always wanted to see you. ire was brought up solely by her mother. When her mother learned that ire was actually not her daughter, she was already dying due to her illness. And herst wish was to see her biological daughter. Phoebe frowned, feeling ridiculous. Which mother are you talking about? Your biological mother. ire said word by word. These words seem to have touched Phoebes soft spot and she became instantly angry. My mother isnt that country woman! Dont talk nonsense! Even if she was not her moms biological daughter, she would always be the little princess of the Smiths. No one could change it! She had nothing to do with that rural species! ire narrowed her eyes and smiled contemptuously. Yes, youre not worthy of her. With that, she turned around and left. Furious, Phoebe mmed the door shut. ire reached the suburban cemetery by taxi. She put down the bouquet in front of her mothers tombstone and slowly stroked the photo on it. Her forever cold eyes finally revealed a touch of softness. Mom, I will listen to you and stay at the Smiths. Dont worry about me. Although her life was poor in the country, her mother had always tried to give her the best life that she could afford. She would never forget her kindness. Leaving the cemetery, ire went downtown. She walked into a back alley, and pushed open the rusty iron door. She climbed to the third floor agilely, and kicked the apartments door with her toes. As soon as the door opened, a figure appeared in front of her. The man was very handsome in his pajamas with half his sleeves rolled up. He was tall and fit with long legs. With an elegant smile hovering on his lips, he had a bookish air, though he was wearing a pink apron. He leanedzily by the doors side. Phew, you finally arrived. Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Her First Kiss Was Snatched

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire walked straight into the house, sniffing. Are you cooking? Yeah, mind eating with me? Lets finish the business first. irey down on a bench and slowly closed her eyes. Gallon Miller put down the spat, sat opposite ire, and began to hypnotize her. Seeing ires expression gradually rxed, Gallon murmured. You came to a strange world with only a wooden door in front of you. Push that door open, and behind the door is your lost memory. In the dream, ire slowly opened the door, and darkness fell on her face. Gallon stared at ire, lest something unexpected happened. But at this moment, ire suddenly showed a pained expression, and beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. Her face was twisted, and she was short of breath. Obviously, something was wrong with her. Gallon hurriedly pressed his hands on her shoulders and said in a deep voice, ire, now Ill count 3, and on the word three, you will wake up! 123 He snapped his fingers in ires ear. ire opened her eyes, opening her mouth and gasping desperately for breath. Her face was ghastly pale as if she was going to die. What happened?! Gallon hurriedly asked her. Did you see the mans face clearly? ire shook her head disappointedly. Three years ago, she mysteriously disappeared. One yearter, she was found unconscious at the entrance of the vige. No one knew where she went or what she did. She lost her memory of that year. From then on, she always had a strange dream, in which there was a man who held her hand tightly and said the same thing to her all the time. ire wait for me She couldnt see the mans face, but she knew that it must be rted to her lost memory. Gallon soothed her. Dont worry. We can try again next time. Lets grab a bite first. After eating, she stayed there all afternoon and didnt leave the apartment until dark. She walked downstairs and had just stepped out of the iron gate when she suddenly saw a dark figure rush into the alley,ing towards her. In a sh, he pressed her against the wall and put a hand around her waist. He cupped the back of her head with the other palm. Their bodies were so closely pressed together that there was no gap left. A husky voice rang above her head. Do me a favor. Ill be responsible. Then he leaned over and began to kiss her pink lips. ires eyes widened suddenly, her eyshes flickered like butterfly wings, and her mind that was sober at all times became nk at the moment. She only felt that his thin lips were cold, with the menthol-vored tobo smell burrowing into her nasal cavity. The mans face was blurred in the dark, except for the little mole at the corner of his right eye, which was exceptionally prominent. There was a tter of footsteps outside the alley. He ran that way! Hurry up, get him! Several ck-clothed bodyguards chased to the entrance of the alley, and stopped. They saw two figures in the alley kissing intimately, who looked like a couple having an affair. Okay, stop looking at them. Come on, find him! The bodyguards quickly ran away. It was only then that ire realized what had happened. Her eyes instantly turned murderous and she threw a punch in rage, but the opponent sped her wrist expertly. The man loosened her lips, but as if reveling in this moment, he kissed her on the cheek again. He dered sovereignty in an overbearing voice. This is my way of marking you as my woman. With that, he turned around and left quickly. ire drew a knife from her cuff and chased him out of the alley, but the man was nowhere to be seen. She plunged the knife into the wall fiercely, so angry that she wanted to kill someone. Her first kiss was snatched by a stranger! Moreover, he left behind such a silly remark. He better hope that she doesnt find him. Otherwise she would definitely cut him into pieces! When she returned to the Smiths mansion, she happened to run into Ada. She frowned and asked her. ire, where have you been? What kind of girl woulde back home sote at night?! ire only replied perfunctorily. I had something to tend to. Then she headed towards the stairs. From beginning to end, she didnt even look at Ada. Ada felt that her head was aching. This child was always cold and indifferent, making it impossible to get close to her. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: How Dare She?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Monday, early morning. ire carried her school bag on one shoulder and walked downstairs leisurely. Phoebe was sitting at the dining table drinking milk. When she turned her head and saw her, she snorted coldly. Ada beckoned to her with a smile. ire,e over for breakfast. After breakfast, go to school together with Phoebe. Phoebe curled her lips reluctantly. ire squinted her sleepy eyes and said, No, I will go by myself. With that, she strode out of the house. Ada snorted in disgust. This kid has a weird temper. Phoebe deliberately lowered her eyes and looked sad. Maybe she doesnt like me, thinking Ive taken her ce. Ada stroked her cheek with pity. Dont think that way. Lance Middle School. School gate. A skinny boy was surrounded by a few fierce-looking little ruffians wearing school uniforms. Tom Davis mmed his homework book on the boys head with a yell. I asked you to do my homework for me, and you just wrote these fucking words?! The boy was so scared that he trembled. Sorry you you had given me too much homework to do. I have been doing it all night, but still still couldnt finish Oh? Tom said with a smile, Are you ming us? A little ruffian beside him clenched his fists. Boss, dont waste time on him. Just teach him a lesson! Tom grabbed the boys clothes and swung his arm, about to punch him. Hey. An indifferent voice suddenly rang out. Everyone looked back, only to see that ire was standing behind, looking coldly at them. She said casually, Dont get in the way. They froze for a moment. What a pretty girl! Her skin was fair and tender, and her legs were long and straight Tom returned to his senses btedly. He frowned and scolded her. Who are you, Bitch? Dont you see that Im busy? Get lost! ire stood still. Another little ruffian rolled up his sleeves. Boss, let me take care of her! With that, he rushed towards ire. He grabbed her cor, and swung his palm about to p her. However, ire sped his wrist in an instant and twisted his entire arm behind his back. Her action was clean and neat. With a click, the sound of bone breaking could be heard. Ahhhh The little ruffian grimaced in pain. ire kicked him on his knee right after. The little ruffian plopped and fell to his knees, unable to get up for a long time. Everyone suddenly looked terrified. ire stepped on the shoulder of the little ruffian, and her cold stare swept across their faces one by one. Still blocking the way? They immediately made way for her, with their bodies trembling in terror. ire picked up the schoolbag that had fallen on the ground and left at a leisurely pace. Fuck Who is this bitch?! I havent seen her before. Is she a new student? How dare she?! ire walked down the corridor and found the ssroom. A hubbub of voices filled the ssroom, but as she pushed the door open, it became silent in an instant. Everyone stared in astonishment at the unexpected arrival. Who is she? I heard that the Smiths real daughter was just picked up from the countryside a few days ago and will be transferred to our ss. Is it her? Gosh! Then what about Phoebe? I also heard that she is a very bad girl, stupid and always getting into fights with people. Thats terrible! Damn, she looks gorgeous Shut up! Can shepare to our little princess Phoebe?! Tom, who rushed to the ssroom, was stunned when he saw this scene. Oh shit! Shes that bitch! Hearing the discussion, ire put her hands in her pockets, leaningzily against the door frame, and her indifferent gaze swept across the ssroom. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Hunter Has Got A Grumpy Fiance!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a moment, she walked straight to thest row, and dropped her school bag on the table. She pulled the chair away, and sat downzily. Ignoring everyones stare, she took out her earphones to plug them into her ears, then covered her head with her hoodies cap, and bent over the desk. She sat near the window, so the breeze was blowing softly. Derek looked at the girl sitting next to him and gave her a meaningful smile. Hunters fiance was in the same ss as him. Interesting He reached out and poked ires arm. ire raised her head. Only then did she notice a boy sitting beside her. He had porcin-white skin and delicate features. He was wearing a light pink casual shirt with the cor wide open, revealing a beautiful corbone. His curly hair was golden under the sunlight, his eyshes long and thick, and his eyes as bright as stars. He wore a shiny ck diamond stud in his left ear. At this moment, he had propped his head with a hand and was smiling. On his handsome face, there was a hint of sweetness? Hello, ire, I am your deskmate. ire didnt pay attention to him, and put her head down again. Derek didnt seem to feel offended at all, and continued to speak with a smile. Dont you want to know what my name is? ire didnt say a word. Are you listening to music? What music are you listening to? Derek suddenly unplugged her earphones and plugged them into his ears, and was stunned. There was no sound. Huh? You are not listening to music? Then what are you doing with the headphones? ire raised her head, and grabbed the earphones back from the boys hands. Her eyes were icy, and she said impatiently, I am wearing earphones because I dont feel like talking to anyone. Its noisy. Umm Derek blinked his innocent bright eyes. Was she implying that he was annoying her? Wow, Hunter has got a grumpy fiance. But he liked it! Derek smiled cheekily. Since were deskmates, why dont we get to know each other? Do you have any hobbies? Do you like to y games? No. Huh? Dont you y W2? Derek took out his phone and pointed to the icon on the screen. Its a very popr game. W2 was the abbreviation of World War, a gun battle game. It was very popr in recent years and almost everyone loved to y it. There were two internationalpetitions in this game every year. Derek asked her. Then do you know April? ires eyes were half closed. When she heard the name, a light of surprise flickered across her eyes, but she answered coldly. Never heard of it. Really?! Derek was astonished at first, but then he thought he could understand her. It was said that ire grew up in a poverty-stricken mountainous vige, where people were so poor that they almost fed on bark. She probably didnt even know what a smartphone was. No wonder she hadnt heard of April. It must be because she felt inferior that she didnt like talking to others! So poor The more he thought about it, the more he felt sorry for her, so he worked harder to find amon topic. April is the best yer of W2. He has won two consecutive international championships and has millions of fans in the game. Even the media has mentioned him enough times, but he never epts any TV interviews. He is low-key and mysterious, so his appearance, his gender, has remained a mystery even till now, but I am different Derek said proudly, looking absolutely satisfied with himself, I have the contact information of April, and He mysteriously leaned close to ires ear and whispered. April is teaching me how to y the game. Im the only one he teaches. Dont tell anyone about it. April wont let me tell others! Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Mr. Johnson Wants To See You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With her eyes half-closed, ire turned her head and asked himzily. Then why are you telling me this? An embarrassing silence. After a beat, Derek blinked his innocent eyes, andughed awkwardly. He put his hand on ires shoulder. Thats because youre special to me. You are my deskmate! ire coldly nced at her own shoulder. Let go. Derek was so scared that he retracted his w. Wow, Hunters fiance is fierce At this time, the bell rang. The students swarmed to Phoebe, talking to her and pointing towards ire from time to time. Judging from their contemptuous expressions, they were obviously gossiping about ire, in a bad way. Tom squeezed out of the crowd and bent over Phoebes desk, asking her with a fawning smile. My princess, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? What would you like to eat? Phoebe stared at him. Its none of your business! Then she got up and left the ssroom. Phoebe! Tom hurriedly chased behind her. Derek pointed at them with his chin and said to ire, See? Hes a famous simp in our school. Phoebe Smith doesnt even want to talk to him but he still chases behind her ass every day. Not interested in the spectacle, ire continued to bend over her desk and sleep. Soon, the bell rang again. Standing on the stage, the math teacher took out the test papers and said, The results of the monthly exam havee out. The third multiple-choice question is wrong, so the score will not be deducted for anyone. Monitor,e up and distribute the test papers. Hearing this, Phoebes eyes widened and she turned her head with a jerk to look at ire who was bent over the desk, sleeping in thest row. She was right! Was it a coincidence or Phoebe didnt dare to think too much. But she was so angry that she crumbled the test paper into a ball and stuffed it into the drawer. ire slept for a whole day. By the time she woke up, it was time to leave. Derek was packing his schoolbag and blinked at her. My deskmate, see you tomorrow! Then he skipped out of the ssroom. ire sat up straight, and pulled out her school bag from the drawer. She slung it on her shoulder, and walked out of the ssroom slowly with one hand in her pocket. As soon as she reached the school gate, a Maybach stopped in front of her. The door opened, and a man in a suit and leather shoes stepped out. With a solemn expression, he stood in front of ire. Are you Miss ire Smith? ire raised her eyebrows. Yes? The man said politely, Miss ire, Mr. Johnson wants to see you. Pleasee with us. Looking indifferent, ire asked him. Who is he? Not expecting the girl to be so calm, the man was a little surprised. Have you heard of Hunter Johnson? In the Maybach, ire leanedzily against the car seat and tilted her head to look at the scenery outside the window, chanting a name in her heart. Hunter. Um her so-called fianc The man beside her sneaked a peek at ire from time to time. With delicate features, the girl looked beautiful yet aloof. Her body was slender and soft, especially her waist, which was so tiny that one could almost hold it with a single hand. With her eyes squinted, she looked like azy little cat. Tantalizing! It was very different from what he had imagined. She didnt have the slightest panic or curiosity on her face and was as calm as a pool of stagnant water. When they arrived at the Johnsons vi, the butler Mr. Hopkins came to open the car door. When he saw ire, he seemed to be stunned by her beauty and a sh of shock went through his eyes. Miss Smith, Mr. Johnson is waiting for you in the study. ire came to the second floor and pushed the door open only to see that in the elegant and dark study room, an arrogant yet lonely figure with long, slender legs was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. Shrouded in the dusk, this figure looked like a god with a golden halo, dazzlingly beautiful. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Stop ying Hard To Get

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man turned his head slowly. His face was stunningly handsome yet had a cold expression. He slightly raised his eyelids, revealing his deep, bewitching eyes. The small mole on the corner of his right eye added a touch of exotess to this face. Its him! The man who forcibly kissed her that night! ires pupils constricted, and she suddenly clutched the knife in her cuff. Thinking of her lost first kiss, she stared murderously at him. But at this moment, Hunter was squinting his long, narrow eyes, looking at her with interest. With his thin lips slightly hooked, he suddenly smiled. My fiance is actually a little girl? Didnt he recognize her? ire frowned. The man leanedzily against the desk, ying with a pen in his hand. He raised his chin, like a condescending king, and said slowly, Since its an arranged marriage, I can give you everything you want, except His voice suddenly turned icy, so was his expression. Except for love. He must be crazy. Who wants his love? ! ire had run out of patience. Is there anything else? I have to go now. Hunter pursed his thin lips, seemingly unsatisfied with her reaction. He cocked his finger at her and said in a domineering tone, Come here. What does he want to do? ire was instantly alert, staring at the man with a keen gaze, and moved over slowly. She closed the distance between them but stopped a few feet away. The man picked up a business card and threw it in her arms. Hemanded. Remember my number. However, without even looking at it, ire crumbled the business card into a ball and threw it into the trash can. No need. Hunters eyes turned cold and he stared at this rebellious girl in front of him. The next second, however, he suddenly leaned forward and held ires chin. His thin lips hooked slightly, and he gave a cold smile with a dangerous air. Little thing, you are the first woman who dared to refuse me. Stop ying hard to get. Dont think that I will take the initiative to ask for your number. A hint of disgust shed across ires indifferent eyes. Dont touch me. She pushed the mans hand away, toozy to talk nonsense with him. ire turned around and left the study right after. Mr. Hopkins had been waiting outside, and when he saw iree out, he immediately stepped forward and said, Ill have someone to send you home. Seeing the girls face all dark, he smiled awkwardly and said, If Mr. Johnson said something wrong, please dont mind. I think you must have heard that Mr. Johnson had a car ident two years ago, and since then, he suffers from mild paranoia and cognitive disorder. His behavior has be slightly different from ordinary people. To put it bluntly, didnt that mean he was a psycho? ire still looked gloomy, and without a word, she stepped out of the gate. But she suddenly seemed to think of something. She paused, and turned her head to ask him. Does Mr. Johnson have any enemies? She had to figure it out. She didnt want to put herself in danger. Mr. Hopkins was puzzled. What do you mean? The other night, I saw a group of people chasing him. Hearing ires words, Mr. Hopkins suddenly smiled. Oh, you misunderstood. The people who were chasing him were actually his bodyguards. Mr. Johnson suddenly disappeared that night. I was worried about his safety, so I sent some people to find him. The corner of ires mouth twitched. She thought he was being hunted down. So he staged that incident? Sure enough he was a serious psycho! After sending ire away, Mr. Hopkins went back to the study only to see Hunter standing with his hands behind his back. His face was dark and his voice cold. Within three minutes, find out the phone number of that little thing. Mr. Hopkins was speechless. Why didnt you ask her for her number just now? And whats the point of asking me to find it out after she left? After ire returned to the Smiths mansion, she entered the studio on the second floor. She saw a few famous paintings hanging here before, with unique structures and bright colors. She was quite interested in them. When she prepared to take a closer look, a sharp voice broke the silence. What are you doing?! Phoebe rushed in, directly standing in front of the paintings as if dering her sovereignty. ire coldly nced at her but didnt intend to respond. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Mom, Youre Yelling At Me For Her...

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Phoebe snorted and said arrogantly, Do you know what these paintings are? Do you know how to appreciate them? Oh I almost forgot, you grew up in that poor vige and you must have never even seen a painting before, right? How pathetic Do you want to learn art? You can ask Mom to get you enrolled in an art course, but She looked at ires hands. White, delicate, and very beautiful. Phoebes eyes burned with jealousy, and she mocked ire. You should do farm work with your hands. Art requires talent, this is not something you should look at! ire tilted her head and finally couldnt help but sneer. What makes you think that you can speak to me like this? Phoebe was stunned for a moment. What did you say? ire suddenly took a step forward, her beautiful, delicate fingers gently lifted the girls chin, and her eyes, as deep and dark as two deep ponds. She seemed to see through the depths of her heart at this moment. Phoebe suddenly felt a chill go down her spine. ire gave a wicked smile and said word by word, Everything you have now, everything you enjoy, should belong to me, so what makes you think you can speak to me like this? Huh? Phoebe blushed and couldnt work out a word to refute at all. As for the talent how do you know I dont have it? ire stretched out her hand, crossing Phoebes shoulder, trying to touch the painting tools ced behind her. Go away! Dont touch my things! Phoebe was furious and suddenly pushed ire away. Unprepared, ire staggered two steps and mmed her body against the corner of a table. In an instant, her murderous aura surged. She raised her head, her eyes all red. She stared straight at Phoebe, like a poisonous snake that could strike at her neck any moment. Phoebe was so frightened that she dared not move. This look was scary! Whats wrong? What happened? At this moment, Ada walked in. Phoebe immediately pointed to ire andined first. She she wanted to use my painting tools without my consent! Ada nced at ire, then turned her head and reprimanded Phoebe softly. Just let ire use them. Dont be so stingy. Phoebes eyes widened, and she couldnt believe Ada would side with ire. Tears burst from her eyes. Mom, youre yelling at me for her Ada was also stunned. Phoebe I hate you! Phoebe pushed Ada away fiercely, rushed out of the studio crying, ran all the way out of the house, and soon disappeared. Ada hurriedly chased after her, shouting anxiously. Phoebe! Where are you going?! It was gettingte, but the Smiths mansion was in an uproar. Everyone was busy looking for Phoebe, making a lot of noises. In the end, Sheldon found her. The girl was curled up and had been hiding in the bushes, her pale little face covered with tears. She was crying pitifully. Sheldon breathed a sigh of relief, held her arm, and asked her. Phoebe, do you have any injuries? Phoebe raised her head, looked at Sheldon tearfully, and suddenly cried harder. Brother you dont love me anymore How is that possible? Sheldon wiped the teardrops on the girls face and softly coaxed her. Ill always love you and protect you. If you keep crying, your eyes will be swollen tomorrow. Go back with me, okay? Upon hearing this, Phoebe slowly stopped crying and nodded. Come on, let me carry you back. Sheldon squatted down, carefully carried the girl on the back, and walked home step by step in the dark night. In the room, ire took a shower, sat by the bed, and took out the knife from her cuff. With a white jade handle, the de glinted cold. Crystal clear and of exquisite workmanship, it was quite convenient to carry. She tore off a sticker of Doraemon and gently glued it to the handle of the knife. At this moment, the cell phone beside her dinged. The phone showed a message from Little Darling Derek: [April, April Are you asleep?] Chapter 11

Chapter 11: I Was Born Rebellious

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire replied casually: [Not yet.] Little Darling Derek: [April, I got a new deskmate today. Do you know how poor she is? She hasnt even yed W2. I am going to teach her how to y the game to pass down your excellent skill to her!] ire looked at the message, and the boys smiling face popped up in her mind. She knew him from the game by ident. One afternoon, a person with an ID called Little Darling Derek sent her a private message in the game. [Can you teach me how to y the game?] She received tons of private messages every day, which she would never read. At that time, she was in a bad mood, so she clicked on this private message casually, nning to reply: [Yes, in your dreams.] However, herputer suddenly crashed, and she only had the time to type Yes before the message was sent out. As a result, this guy immediately posted a screenshot of that message in the game. After she finally fixed theputer, she found that all yers of the game now believed that she had agreed to teach him how to y the game. She did send the message, and if she denied it, people would think that she had broken her word. She could only admit it. At this moment, Derek was lying on the sofa, triumphant, waiting for Aprils praise. With a ping, he received the reply and hastened to click open the message, but only saw two words. [Ha ha.] Derek was dumbfounded and couldnt believe it. Why did April send him this? Is April angry? He didnt say anything wrong! On the other side, ire turned off her cell phone and held the Doraemon doll into her arms. As she was about to fall asleep, there was a knock on the door suddenly. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Sheldon standing outside. His face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of disgust. I warn you, if you bully Phoebe again, I wont let you off! Oh, so he came to threaten her on behalf of his dear sister. ire narrowed her cold eyes, leaning against the door frame. I bullied her? Her indifferent look made Sheldon even angrier. Everyone in this family treats Phoebe as a princess, and she never shed a tear since her childhood. If it werent for you, how could she run away from home?! ire raised the corners of her lips and smiled wickedly. Then let me advise you, if you dont want your dog to have an ident, you should hold the leash tightly instead of running here to question me. What? ! Dog! Sheldon was shocked and speechless as if all the voices were stuck in his throat. He didnt expect her to retort so harshly. While he was stunned, ire took a step forward and slowly moved her head close to his ear. Her rosy lips opened, and her breath was aromatic yet cold. Oh, I cant help it. I was born rebellious. The less people want me to do something, the more I want to do it. If you dont want your little princess to be bullied, tell her not to mess with me again. With that said, she mmed the door shut with a bang. Sheldon, who was dumbfounded, stared at the closed door. The fragrance that the girls body exuded after bathing seemed to be still lingering on his nose. His ears were blood red. In the room, irey down again, and turned off the light. But she couldnt fall asleep and kept tossing and turning. She was having a terrible backache. Eventually, she got up and went to the first floor, asking a servant for some medicine. The servant didnt even look at her, and pointed to the coffee table carelessly. She said coldly, There are some in there. Take it yourself. ire took a bottle of Prex and a pack of cotton swabs and returned to the second floor. When passing by Phoebes room, she heard someone crying inside. Mom, your biological daughter hase back. You dont love me anymore, right Adas soft voice rang out. Dont think that way. Of course, Mom loves you. But Mom, youre partial to her and helped ire bully me You little fool Dont you know why I brought her back? If you drive her away, who will marry Hunter Johnson in your ce? Then Mom, promise me, youll always love me only! Of course, Mom only loves you. Upon hearing this, Phoebe finally stopped crying, smiled, and said like a child, Mom, sleep with me tonight Okay, okay. Ada said dotingly, Come on, let me hold you in my arms. This conversation was really warm. Outside the door, ire squeezed the medicine in her hand, her lips slightly pale. Pausing for a few seconds, she lowered her eyes and walked back to her room. Early in the morning, ire came downstairs carrying her schoolbag. The family members were sitting at the dining table, chatting while eating, but because of her presence, there was silence in an instant. Phoebe red at ire and shredded the bread in her hands. Probably because of what happenedst night, even the servants looked at ire with disgust. The atmosphere was awkward and weird. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Get Rid Of ire Without Getting Her Hands Dirty

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wearing denim overalls, ire put a hand in her pocket. Her face was indifferent as ever, from which no emotion could be seen. Without a word, she went straight out of the door. Not long after she arrived at school, Derek also walked into the ssroom. He came over to sit next to her, and leaned closer. Hey, deskmate, do you have a cell phone? ire moved her butt and kept a distance from him. Whats the matter? I can teach you to y games. Derek took out his cell phone, and shook it in front of ires eyes. He coaxed her and said, Although my skills are average, they are enough to teach you. What do you think? And its for free. Take the chance! He couldnt wait to see how Hunter would react if he knew his fiance called him Master! He felt really excited at the thought. Do you know my master, April, is the best game yer ever? Countless people send him private messages every day, begging him to teach them how to y the game, but he only replied to me, which shows how special I am! Without a word, ire picked up a pen from the desk with her finger, wrote something on the textbook, and threw it in front of him. He lowered his head only to see a big word in front of his eyes. Idiot. When the morning reading time was up, the students came to the ssroom, one after another. Holding a ticket to a y, Tom was chasing after Phoebe. I asked my friend to get the tickets for me. You will definitely like it. How about going to the y with me tonight? Feeling impatient, Phoebe mmed her school bag on the desk. She was about to refuse him when she suddenly caught a glimpse of ire sitting in the back row. In an instant, she changed her mind. She took the ticket from Tom, tilted her head, and smiled. Okay, Id love to. Hearing it, the whole ss was stunned. Even Tom couldnt believe it. Re really Phoebe put the ticket in her pocket and gave him a sweet smile. Sure, be there or be square tonight! Im not dreaming, am I? Tom was overjoyed and rushed out of the ssroom shouting loudly. Princess Phoebe promised to go out with me! He looked as if he couldnt wait to tell the news to everyone at school. Propping his chin with a hand, Derek smacked his lips. Did I see wrong? The goddess finally agreed to go out with her simp? Getting no response, he turned his head and found that ire had bent over the desk and fallen asleep, yet again. Wow! Hunters fiance really loves sleeping! In the evening, the lights came on. Tom stood at the entrance of the theater and kept looking at his watch. He had been waiting for an hour, but Phoebe hadnte yet. On the other side of the road, Phoebe sat in a dining room, coldly looking at Tom through the window. Then she took out her cell phone and dialed his number. As soon as the phone got through, she heard Toms anxious voice. Phoebe? When will you arrive? Shall I pick you up? Phoebe spoke in an aggrieved tone, Im sorry, Tom. Something small happened at home. I may not be able toe to the y. Tom hurriedly asked her. Whats wrong? What happened? Phoebe replied vaguely. Well, you know ire was brought to our home, so So what? Is she bullying you?! No I cant tell you Phoebe pretended to be scared, sobbing aggrievedly. No matter what she does to me, this is what I deserve. Please stop asking Even on the phone, Tom could imagine her pitiful, aggrieved look, which made his heart ache. Shit, that bitch Tom gnashed his teeth with anger. Phoebe, dont be afraid. If she dares to bully you, Ill kill her! No, Tom please dont With a click, the call was cut off. Watching Tom angrily leaving through the ss window, Phoebe sneered and threw the y ticket into the trash can. This way she wouldnt have to get her hands dirty! Early the next morning, Tom summoned all his men in the school. All of you have to think about how shall I teach that bitch a lesson so that she dares not bully Phoebe again! His men started brainstorming immediately, following the bosss order. Just beat her up! No, its not gonna work. Didnt you see how hard we were bashed by herst time? Or we can get her drunk, strip her naked, take nude pictures of her, and post them on the Inte. She will be too ashamed to show up in public again after that! Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Are You Sure... You Want To Drink With Me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Huh? Tom spat out the gum and grinned evilly. Yes, this is a good idea! He must ruin that girl! Walking into the ssroom, Tom went straight to ire. ire was bending over the desk and sleeping with a hat covering her face. Tom knocked on the desk. Hearing the sound, ire raised her head. Seeing her cold eyes, Tom couldnt help feeling a chill go down his spine. He coughed dryly. Well ire, are you sleeping? ire pulled out the earphones, her voice hoarse from sleep. Whats up? Tom sat down on the desk, tilted his body, and smiled wickedly. I want to apologize to you for what happenedst time. Last time? ire frowned. What was it? Toms smile froze. You dont remember it? Then, do you know me?! ire stared at him, narrowed her eyes, and replied. No. Tom waspletely stunned, his dumbfounded expression particrly funny. You fought with my menst time. How could you not remember it? As he said, one of his men stuck his head out and echoed. You kicked that dudes knee into aminuted fracture. Hes still lying in the hospital now! Hearing it, ire vaguely recalled it. So? She nced at Tom coldly asking him. Do you want to have another fight with me? No, no, Tom waved his hand quickly and said with a cheeky smile, It waspletely our faultst time. How could we beat a girl? To apologize, may I invite you to drink? Not interested. ire refused tly, pulled the hat down, and went back to sleep. Tom was really angered. Even his men behind him began to whisper. Fuck, isnt this woman too arrogant? How dare she ignore Boss? Does she want to die? She should be the first woman besides Phoebe to refuse Boss, right? Tom red fiercely behind him. Damn, he had never seen such a difficult woman. But for the sake of Princess Phoebe, he had to suppress his anger. He forced himself to smile. ire, dont be so unapproachable. I sincerely appreciate your martial skills and want to be friends with you. Can you give me a chance? ire had no reaction at all. After a long time, until everyone thought she was really asleep, she raised her head again. Her keen stare was firmly locked on Tom. Under such a stare, Tom felt as if he was stripped naked and couldnt hide any secret. He couldnt help feeling flustered. ire smiled, and there was a touch of wickedness in her smile. Are you sure you want to drink with me? Tom was stunned for a while before he said, Of of course He immediately threw a note on the table. Tomorrow night, at this ce, be there or be square! With that, he fled from the ce with his men. When he walked far away, he could still feel a pair of deep, dark eyes staring at him, giving him goosebumps. Damn it, how could this bitch have such an overwhelming aura! Sitting on the seat, ire stretched out her slender fingers. She picked up the note, nced at it, and threw it into the trash can. Night. Emperor Nightclub. In a room, the lights were brilliant, and a dozen bottles of liquor were disyed on the coffee table. Tom was lying on the sofa, cross-legged. Have you brought enough liquor? One of his men smiled and said, Yes, Boss, rest assured. The liquor is more than enough to get that girl drunk. And Ive prepared a camera to make sure that we can take 360-degree shots of her! Very good! Tom clenched his fists, his eyes full of resentment. He gnashed his teeth and said, This time, I must make her kneel down and beg for mercy! Chapter 14

Chapter 14: You Are The Boss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feasting and revelry continued in the nightclub. Enduring her disgust, ire finally found the room. She raised her foot gently, and kicked the door open. Lying on the sofa, Tom and his men raised their heads and saw the girl standing at the door. She was expressionless and cold-eyed, with her usual overwhelming aura. After a long pause, they realized that their prey had walked in. Tom immediately stood up to greet her. Hi, ire, you finally came. Then, he winked at his men. These people immediately picked up the liquor one after another, ready to make her drink. Bitch, youre dead meat! ire walked in and nced at the bottles on the coffee table. As soon as she was seated, Tom pushed all the bottles of liquor in front of her. These are the wines which I specially prepared for you. His words were full of ill intentions. ire, which bottle do you want to try first? ire raised her brows. It doesnt matter. Tom didnt bother to waste any more time. He nned to get this bitch drunk as soon as possible. A ferocious gleam shed across his eyes, and he picked the bottle with the highest alcohol content. As he was about to pour the liquor into the cup, ire suddenly stopped him. Tom looked at her in surprise. ire, you Without a word, ire grabbed the wine bottle from his hand. She arched her beautiful neck, and poured the liquor directly into her mouth. Everyone was shocked. What the hell was she doing?! Soon, the wine bottle was emptied. Without even blinking, ire stared at Tom, her clear beautiful eyes defiant. Damn it, was this bitch so good at drinking? Not to be outdone, Tom picked up a bottle of liquor and poured the liquor into his mouth, and his men followed suit as well. After a few rounds, everyone was drunk, except for ire who sat on the sofa casually. Tomy on the ground, vomiting hard. His former arrogance was missing from his current demeanor. ire grabbed the cor of a random man and poured liquor into his mouth. The man was dizzy, crying and begging for mercy. Please I cant drink anymore. You are the boss. Please let me go boohoo ire said coldly, If you dont want to drink anymore, tell me honestly what is your purpose of calling me over? The man shut his mouth tightly. You dont want to tell me? Very good, it seems that you havent drunk enough. ire picked up another bottle. No, no, Ill tell you. Ill tell you The man hurriedly said, Boss wants to get you drunk strip off your clothes, take nude photos of you and post them on the Inte because you dared to bully Princess Phoebe Sure enough Its because of Phoebe. ire narrowed her eyes and smiled. The camera was on the coffee table. She picked up the camera, and walked straight to Tom. She kicked him with her toes, and then bent down to tear open his clothes. After a few seconds of silence, ire straightened up, and walked out of the room. She called a male bartender over, and handed him the camera along with arge amount of cash. She pointed to the room behind her. Do me a favor. The night wind was piercingly cold. After finishing up this matter, ire had just walked out of the nightclub gate when a ck shadow suddenly popped up, and she ran into a wall of flesh head-on. Taking two steps back, she looked up, and the mans handsome face broke into her field of vision. Hunter? ire was surprised but remained expressionless. She stepped aside to go around him. Suddenly, her wrist was sped. The mans low deep voice rang above her head. You even followed me here? ire turned to look at the man, only to see his deep eyes, like a huge spider web, firmly imprisoning her like prey. What do you mean? Hunters thin, de-like lips raised slightly, and he extended his hand to pinch ires chin. Stop ying innocent! Who do you think you can fool with your clumsy acting skills? ire gritted her teeth and fought back her anger. This man was sick. She would just ignore him! Huh? Why dont you speak? Hunter rubbed ires cheek with his fingertips. With an arrogant look, he said casually, I can understand how desperately you want my love, but I have to remind you, what well have is nothing but an arranged marriage, and you have no right to interfere in my private life. Damn, she couldnt bear it anymore! ire kicked the mans knee and pushed him away, turning around to leave. However, as soon as she took a step, she was hugged from behind. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Little Thing, Youre Sharp-Tongued

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What are you doing? ire was taken aback, her feet hanging above the ground. The mans chest was pressing against her back, and even through the clothes, she could feel a scorching heat. Where are you going? Hunters voice suddenly turned cold. ire replied crossly. Go home and sleep. Let go! Its sote. Do you dare to go back alone? What do you mean? Why didnt she dare to go back alone? The man suddenly chuckled behind her. Little thing, stop pretending. You are shaking with fear, OK? She was shaking with anger! Hunter looked at the delicate girl in his arms and frowned slightly as if he was lost in thought. After a while, he finally said helplessly, Fine, Ill take pity on you and take you home. Go away! Who needs him to do that! ire struggled desperately, but couldnt match the strength of the man, and was dragged into the car. Mr. Hopkins, who was acting as the driver, was dumbfounded. Mr. Johnson? This Hunter sat down with ire on hisp as if holding a baby, and said coldly to Mr. Hopkins, Go to the Smiths. Looking at ire who was struggling, a smile shed across his eyes. Are you happy now? ire gasped slightly from exhaustion, and her delicate cheeks were flushed. Happy about what? Of course, being alone with me so closely. The man raised his eyebrows and answered with confidence, with a hint ofcency in his tone. ire couldnt bear it anymore. Get lost! Hunter narrowed his beautifully-shaped eyes, and suddenly cupped the back of ires head with his broad palm. He pulled her closer until their breaths entangled with each others wantonly. The man said in a yful tone, Little thing, youre sharp-tongued. My hands are sharper. ire raised her arm and directly hit the mans handsome face with a punch. Mr. Hopkinss palms slipped on the steering wheel and he almost banged the car into a tree. The man let out a muffled groan. His face was hit sideways and his expression was unseen, hidden in the dark. Hunter touched the ce where he was hit with the tip of his tongue in his mouth and slowly turned his head. His eyes were shining with a cold glint. Like a dormant beast, he red at ire in disbelief. How dare you hit me?! ire raised her head and met the mans gaze without fear. You can hit back. Hunter suddenly lifted his palm. ire clenched the knife in her cuff. As long as he dared to beat her, she could cut his hand tendon in an instant. However, the mans hand paused for a few seconds and fell on her cheek, gently stroking it. The coldness in his eyes dissipated, reced by a yful smile. Immediately afterwards, he said in an extremely overbearing tone, Very good, little thing, you have seeded in attracting my attention. Mr. Hopkins coughed awkwardly. Um Mr. Johnson, we have arrived at the Smiths mansion. Hearing this, ire pushed aside Hunter, opened the door, and ran away quickly, as if escaping from a gue. Through the car window, Hunter stared at the girls back in the dark night. His aggressive stare seemed to burn two holes in her body. After waiting for quite a while, Mr. Hopkins couldnt help reminding him. Mr. Johnson, she has gone Hunter retracted his gaze, and lowered his head. He pinched the space between his eyebrows, and his expression gradually became irritable. Mr. Hopkins, the little thing loves me so much. How do you think I should refuse her so as not to hurt her little fragile heart? Judging from the situation in the car just now, Mr. Hopkins heartily sympathized with ire. He couldnt imagine what a mess their married life would be. Thinking of this, Mr. Hopkins sighed. Mr. Johnson, I think Miss ire seems to be unwilling to Hunter raised his eyes and cast a cold nce at him. She was being shy. Forget it, you wont understand. Go back. Early in the morning. ire reached school and entered the ssroom. Different from the usual hustle and bustle, the atmosphere in the ssroom was weird. Everyone was staring at their cell phones, dumbstruck. Whats this oh my god, my eyes! Wow, theyre really open about sex! Wait This seems to be Tom Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Dont You Dare Touch Her!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire sat down on her seat. Derek immediately stuck his head closer to her and asked her. Did you see the photos on the school forum? No. ire said indifferently. Someone posted a nude photo of Tom there. He wasnt even wearing his underwear. Thats cruel! Look Derek took out his phone and was about to show it to ire. Pausing for a few seconds, however, he hurriedly took the phone back. No, no, you are a girl. Youd better not look at it. At this time, the door of the ssroom was kicked open with a bang. Tom rushed in aggressively with his men, and rushed directly in front of ire. He pushed her desk aside with one kick, and violently grabbed her cor. His face was distorted with anger. Bitch! How dare you take my nude photos and post them on the Inte? Do you want to die?! Derek stood up abruptly and mmed the phone on the ground. Tom, dont you dare touch her! The students were frightened by the sudden confrontation and hid away to watch the show. ire raised her eyelids casually and looked at Tom as if looking at a fool. After a moment of silence, she saidzily, How can you be sure that I took those pictures? With a hideous look, Tom gnashed his teeth. The photos were taken at the nightclubst night. If it werent you, who else would do it?! ire raised her chin towards the men behind Tom. Last night, besides me, they were also there. Tom turned his head with a jerk and looked back. All his men shook their heads emphatically. Its not us. How dare we take nude pictures of you, Boss? Fuck, do you think Im stupid? Im gonna kill you! Cursing angrily, Tom raised his fist, about to m ires head. Suddenly, he felt a chill in his neck. His fist froze in midair, and his eyes widened, gradually filling with fear. A shining knife was pressed against Toms neck, and the de dug into his skin, causing him to feel bursts of chills. ire was holding the handle of the knifezily. Dozens of eyes had been on them, but no one caught the exact moment when she made the move. Everyone gasped in shock. ire said solemnly, If you are not afraid of your main artery being cut, just try it. Tom immediately flinched, swallowing hard and holding his breath in fear. C ire, put the knife down. Calm down Derek, who was dumbfounded on the side, returned to his senses and sneered. Now you know how to speak decently? ire slowly bent down and leaned closer to Tom, her pink lips pressed against his ears. Her cold voice seemed toe from the depths of hell. If you dare to touch me again, Ill break your arms and legs. You will end up lying in bed for the rest of your life! Tom trembled all over and almost copsed to the ground. ire squinted at him with mocking eyes. Get lost, now! Come on help me up Toms voice was shaking. His men hurriedly helped him straighten up and fled from the scene. The other students returned to their seats, still in shock. How scary. She actually brought a knife to school I told you she is a little ruffian! Did she really kill people? Phoebe looked at the photos which she had just taken with her phone and smiled in satisfaction. She originally wanted to manipte Tom to get rid of ire, but unexpectedly, Tom was too useless to handle this little thing! Nevermind! She will use these pictures now. What would be Moms expression when she saw these photos? She was really looking forward to seeing it ire put the knife back into her sleeve and picked up the desk that had been kicked over. Derek suddenly gave her a thumbs-up. ire, you are awesome! He had never admired any woman in his life. Hunters fiance was the first! Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Too Simple To Interest Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tom, the notorious ruffian in the school, was threatened by a girl with a knife. This news went viral in the whole school, and ire became famous in the entire school. The rumors grew more exaggerated as they spread. In the morning, she was still a gangster girl who dared to teach Tom a lesson, but by the afternoon, she had be a devil who killed without batting an eye. After school. ire walked out of the school gate and directly got into a car. The gray-haired old man in the car, wearing a neat suit and looking energetic, pounced at her and gave her a big hug. He eximed. Little ire! At this moment, he didnt look respectable at all. Having long been ustomed to it, ire just hooked her finger at him. Have you brought what I want? Adam curled his lips. We havent met for so long. Didnt you miss me? All you care about is the thing you want! Quick. Alright, here you are. Adam handed a stic bag to ire. She took the bag and opened it, which contained two Doraemon dolls and a few bottles of AD calcium milk. She smiled in satisfaction, and took out a bottle. She plugged in a straw, and took two big sips. It felt so good. Adam patted ires shoulder. Ill personally draw up the questions for the Mathematical Olympiad Exam in your school next week. Please take the exam carefully. ire bit the straw and mumbled. The level is too simple to interest me. I know, as the vice president of the International Mathematical Olympiad, these questions are not challenging for you at all. But didnt you move to a new home? If you perform better, your new parents will like you more. ire gave Adam a sideways nce. I dont need them to like me! This girl is really stubborn! Adam was speechless. Suddenly, something urred to him. A cunning gleam flickered in his old eyes, and he smiled at her. I have aplete set of Doraemonics signed by the author himself. As long as you take the test carefully, Ill give it to you. What do you think? ires face turned cold. Are you threatening me? Pay attention to the wording. Its not a threat, but a deal. This temptation was big indeed, and ire could hardly resist the temptation. Adam was still nagging sitting next to her. Aplete set of Doraemonics signed by the author himself! You cant buy it with money. This is a now or never opportunity ire closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. Okay. Back at the Smiths mansion, Ada and Phoebe were sitting in the living room. Adas face was purple with anger. When she saw ire, she immediately lunged to her feet. She seemed to be waiting for ire to return. Needless to guess, ire knew why. Sure enough, she was stopped by Ada just as she was about to go upstairs. ire! Come here! ire stood still and asked her. Whats the matter? Ada snapped at her harshly. I heard that you threatened your ssmate with a knife at school today. Is this true?! Hmm ire replied calmly. Its true. Ada almost had a ckout due to anger. ire, are you crazy?! Do you think this is still the remote mountain vige you grew up in? You cant run amok here?! You are now the daughter of the Smiths. Every word and deed of yours represents the Smiths! She had thought that the child was just entric, but she didnt expect that ire would do such a terrible thing! The thought of her blood flowing in this girls body made Ada feel disgusted. Your adoptive mother is indeed a rural woman, uneducated and incapable of bringing up a kid! As soon as ire heard this, her face darkened and a red, fierce gleam shed across her eyes. The ferocious stare was as sharp as a de, sending a chill down Adas spine. Suddenly, ire grinned grimly and said in a cold voice, Let me make it clear. I dont care about being your biological daughter. If you dont like me, you can send me back anytime. Ada was stunned. Wh what did you say? ire crossed her arms around her chest, leaning on the railing of the stairs. She stared at Ada condescendingly. I think youre well aware why you brought me back. Adas eyes widened but she was speechless. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: A Bad Apple Spoils The Whole Barrel

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Also, the person I threatened with a knife is called Tom. ire raised her eyebrows and coldly nced at Phoebe behind Ada. You set Tom to pick on me, right? Phoebe, who was secretly gloating, suddenly froze. Ada looked at Phoebe in surprise. What does this mean? ire didnt continue. Without a word, she turned around and walked upstairs briskly. Phoebes flustered defense sounded behind her. No, Mom, Tom is just my ssmate, I dont know him at all. I dont know anything Back in her bedroom, ire took a shower. She finallyy on the bed, and took out a talisman from under her pillow. It was bright yellow, only half the size of a palm. She held it up to the light and observed it carefully. Tears gradually filled her clear eyes. She was frail and sick when she was a child. This was what her mother got for her from a temple. Anyone could scold her in anynguage, but could never humiliate her mother! In the school. When the ss bell rang, the mathematics teacher Zhu Lan came to the podium. The annual International Mathematical Olympiad is about to begin. The mathematics master Adam Cooper wille to our school personally. He will draw up an exam for us, and the student with the highest score can represent our school to participate in the Mathematical Olympiad. Upon hearing it, the whole ss was in an uproar. Gosh! Professor Adam, my idol! Professor Coopers questions are the most difficult Do you remember thest monthly exam? It stumped arge number of geniuses Phoebe is the best at math in our ss. She must be the winner this time! Phoebe, who was sitting in the front row, raised her head and cracked a confident smile. Quiet! Quiet! Take the exam seriously, all of you! Zhu Lan nced at the ssroom, and when she noticed ire sleeping in thest row, she felt her head start to ache again. This girl never listened to a teacher but slept through all sses. She would definitely lower the average grade of the whole ss. She was such an eyesore to her. A bad apple spoils the whole barrel! The Smiths mansion. At dinner, Phoebe mentioned the Mathematical Olympiad exam. Sheldon rubbed her head and said jokingly, Do we still need to guess? It must be my sister who is going to participate in thepetition. Phoebe blushed. Sheldon, dont say that. What if it isnt me Rx. There is no such thing as if. Ada smiled happily. She was really proud of raising Phoebe into such a perfect girl. When she turned her eyes to ire She instantly curled her lips and said sternly to ir, ire, if you have any questions you dont understand in your studies, you can ask Phoebe. Phoebe straightened up, and nced at ire contemptuously. She waited for her response along with Ada. However, ire took out her cell phone and stood up to receive a call. Yes Im free She took the chance to leave the table. From beginning to end, she didnt even look at these people. Both Ada and Phoebe were dumbfounded. They were ignored! For several days, Adam kept calling ire to harass her, reminding her to take the exam seriously, giving her no peace. In a blink of an eye, it was the day of the exam. The invigtor handed out the test papers. While other students were still reviewing the questions, ire had already started writing. Soon, she stood up and handed in the paper under the surprised stares of everyone. The invigtor was shocked too. It had only been five minutes, right? And she had handed in the paper? Her paper must be nk! However, he looked down and was stunned in an instant. The test paper was all filled! Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Got Something On Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the exam, the invigtor left the ssroom and happened to meet Zhu Lan in the hallway. He hurriedly stopped her and said, ire is your student, no? Wow, she turned in the paper only five minutes after the exam began! Zhu Lan disliked ire a lot. That idiot, I bet she handed in a nk test paper, right? No, I checked it. The test paper was filled. Zhu Lan was stunned, then burst intoughter. She said with contempt, She must have scribbled on the test paper. Ms. Zhu, why are you so sure? Zhu Lan said with great certainty, I know her too well, OK? If she can get a good result in this exam, Ill eat shit! At the same time, in the ssroom, Derek elbowed ire and asked her in a low voice. Why did you hand in your test paper so soon? You could have copied my paper if you didnt know how to answer the questions. ire nced at him, toozy to talk. Derek was still nagging. Even if you dont know how to answer the questions, you should fill up the test paper. Maybe you can get somefort points, but you just handed in your test paper in five minutes. This is not good While he was speaking, ire suddenly pulled out her school bag from the drawer. Derek blinked with puzzlement. ire, what are you doing? ire said coldly, I want to change my seat. Huh? Why? You talk too much. Derek finally closed his mouth. After school. ire carried her school bag and got into Adams car. This scene happened to be spotted by Phoebe. She immediately stopped a taxi and said to the driver, Track the car in front. Obviously, it was not in the direction of their home. Shed like to see where ir was going. This way she might be able to get something on her. Following Adams car all the way to the entrance of a hotel, the car stopped. ire and Adam both got out of the car. Phoebe, who was hiding in the distance, suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief. How could ire be with Professor Cooper? And they came to a hotel Surging waves were set off in Phoebes heart. She took out her cell phone, and pointed it at the two of them, secretly taking photos. With a beep, ire swiped her card to enter the suite. ire casually threw the schoolbag on the bed, and Adam picked up a piece of paper from the table and handed it to her. These are the questions of the Mathematical Olympiad Preliminary test I just draftedst night. Would you like to try solving them? ire took the paper and nced at the questions. The gloom in her heart vanished. After I was forced to do that boring test paper, here finally came some challenging questions. Adamughed out loud. He liked this girls supercilious and haughty way. ire sat cross-legged on the ground with a pen cap in her mouth. Within a few minutes, she returned the test paper to Adam. You finished solving them so soon? Adam took a look at the test paper and gasped in shock. Then he patted his thigh in excitement and eximed. Wonderful! Wonderful! There were countless ways to solve a Mathematical Olympiad problem. The method which ire provided was precise, ingenious, and unique, one that he had never seen before. Except for her, in this world, no one coulde up with such a wonderful method! ire raised her eyebrows. Try converting the equation in the middle into words. Adam did as she told him and got the word ir. ire actually incorporated her name into the equation. Holding the test paper as if he had obtained some treasure, Adam paced back and forth in the room, spluttering with excitement. Little ire you literally refreshed my cognition once again! ire smiled, and stood up with her schoolbag. Take your time reading it. Im leaving. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: She Got Full Marks By Cheating

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On Monday. All the exam papers had been marked. Zhu Lan came to the ssroom with the test papers. Phoebe pulled up her long hair with a confident smile hovering on her lips. She had known that she scored 99, only one point away from the perfect score. No one could get a higher score than her. She will participate in thepetition this time! Zhu Lan stood on the podium with a big smile on her face. Students, although this exam is difficult, our sss average score is the highest in the school. Not only that, the schools only full score is also in our ss! Phoebes face darkened. A full score? How could anyone possibly get a perfect score?! There was an uproar in the ssroom. Seriously? Got full marks on such a difficult exam? Which devil is it? Is it Phoebe? But Phoebe doesnt look happy Quiet! Now I announce that the student who got a perfect score is Zhu Lan searched on the grade table to look for the name who had got the full score. She was smiling proudly till her gaze reached the name on the left, but the next second, she became dumbfounded. The person who got a full score turned out to be Turned out to be ire?! Zhu Lan rubbed her eyes hard. Did she see it wrong? How could this be! Zhu Lan hurriedly whipped out ires test paper, wondering what went wrong, only to see that every question on the test paper was answered perfectly, and there were all red ticks on the paper. The handwriting was clear and legible and even the test paper was the cleanest and neatest! Seeing Zhu Lan dy in telling the name, the students grew anxious and began to urge her. Who the hell is this genius? Im so curious! Whats wrong with Ms. Zhu? Why is she stupefied? Ms. Zhu, dont keep us guessing. Come on, tell us! Zhu Lan raised her head stiffly, her face pale. She looked at ire sitting in thest row and said with difficulty, The student who got the full score is ire! Her words, like a bomb, blew up the ss. Is there something wrong with my ears? Whose name did Ms. Zhu say? ire?! ire is the one who got full marks? That sleepyhead? That little thug? Shouldnt it be Phoebe? Her test paper must be marked wrongly! But I heard that it was Professor Cooper who marked the test papers himself ire, who was dozing off, raised her head at this moment. She narrowed her drowsy eyes and walked slowly to the podium. Zhu Lan widened her eyes as if she was looking at a ghost. ire stretched out her hand. Seeing Zhu Lan standing like a statue, she pulled the test paper out of Zhu Lans hand. Sitting on her seat, Phoebe turned pale. Biting her lips hard, her eyes were filled with resentment. She didnt even feel the pain when her nails went deep into her palms. Was God fooling her? Why was it ire? It could be anyone but her! Could it be Phoebe suddenly had a bold conjecture in her heart. She immediately took out her cell phone and checked the photos that she secretly took a few days ago. In the photos, ire and Adam were standing at the gate of the hotel, looking intimate. No wonder she was able to get full marks on the exam. It turned out to be because of this. Phoebe gave a grim smile and logged on to the schools forum. Zhu Lan returned to the office in a huff. The previous invigtor came over and joked with a smile. I heard that your student ire got a full score in the exam. You said earlier that you would go to eat shit if she got good marks in the exam. Do those words still count? As if being pped in the face, Zhu Lan was shamed into anger. She got the full score by cheating! Cheating? Ms. Zhu, dont say that if you dont have evidence. Zhu Lan snorted coldly, with a scornful look on her face. Does this need any evidence? Dont you know what kind of a person she is? Noone will believe that she can get full marks. I bet she doesnt even know how to add, subtract, multiply and divide, let alone how to get a perfect score in such an exam. I heard that she used to get a zero on every maths exam and couldnt get even a single multiple-choice question right, when she was in the countryside! Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Your Fiance Is Going To Be Expelled From School!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Scared by her fierce look, the invigtor closed his mouth. Zhu Lan clenched the transcript in her hand, gnashing her teeth. I wont turn a blind eye to this! Early in the morning, ire came to the ssroom. Just as ire took her seat, Derek leaned close to her ear and said angrily, ire, why were you so stupid? Why not purposely make a few mistakes in the exam since you cheated? Now things are bing really big! Getting theplete Doraemonic book signed by the author, ire was in a good mood. Not only did she not push him away, she answered him for the first time. What do you mean? Derek lowered his voice. There is a post on the schools forum using you of cheating in the exam, and now the whole school knows about it! ire raised her head, and only then did she realize the strange stares and tantments from the other students. Have you read that post? Yes, she is disgusting! I knew it! How could she possibly get a perfect score?! It turned out that she traded her body for it Howe there is such a shameless person? Shame on her! ire frowned and grabbed Dereks cell phone. The discussion was very hot in the forum, and a post had been pinned to the top. It was an anonymous post with a very eye-catching title. A Shocking Fact! The full scorer of this exam had an affair with Professor Cooper. She is suspected of cheating in the exam! A few pictures were posted below, in which ire and Adam were standing at the gate of a hotel. There were manyments below the post. And all thements were insulting ire, using foul words. In the absence of any evidence, almost everyone believed that ire had sold herself to Professor Cooper to obtain the exam questions and answers in advance. It was by cheating that she got the full marks. Derek asked her in astonishment. Did you not know this until now? No. Wow, didnt you notice others staring at you and talking about you on the way? ire threw the phone back to Derek. I have long been used to it. Derek was speechless. The door of the ssroom was knocked on suddenly, and a student stood outside. Is ire here? Please go to the principals office. Upon hearing this, ire stood up. Derek hurriedly took her hand with worry in his eyes. I believe youre innocent. Dont admit to it under pressure. Dont panic. Ill help you if anything happens. ire smiled and said nothing. She left the ssroom at a leisurely pace. The students looked at her, gloatingly. ire is finished! What will the principal do with her? Nullify her score? How can it be so simple? Shell definitely be expelled from the school! Phoebes deskmate leaned close to her and said, If ires results are invalidated, then you will be in the first ce. Then you can go to the Mathematical Olympiad. Phoebe blinked her innocent eyes. Dont say that. There may be some misunderstanding in this matter. Her deskmate sighed. You are so kind. No wonder youre bullied by her. Derek picked up his phone and sent a message to Hunter. [Hunter, something bad happened to your fiance and she is going to be expelled from school.] The next minute, he got a call from Hunter. When the phone was through, the mans icy voice rang. What do you mean? Speak clearly. Derek began to exin things to him. Well, a few days ago, there was a Mathematics Olympiad exam in our school, and then Get your ass back here and tell me face to face. Hunter lost his patience. Ah? But Im still in ss. Ill give you three minutes. Fine Derek grabbed his schoolbag and dashed out of the ssroom. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: You Are Not Qualified To Talk To Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The living room. Hunter was leaning halfway against the sofa, with his legs crossed and a book on his knees. His head was tilted slightly to the side, his eyes were closed, and his little mole was conspicuous under his eyshes. He was projecting an aura of looking down upon all. His shirts cor was slightly open, revealing his delicate corbone, and his tie hung loosely around his neck. He was like azy beast, resting on the sofa like it was his throne. Derek slumped to the side, panting. After exining what had happened, he observed Hunters look carefully and added. Hunter, dont get her wrong. Based on my understanding of your fiance, she had no illicit rtionship with that professor. But she is in serious trouble now. She was called to the principals office just now. Im afraid With a snap, the book was closed. Hunter stood up slowly and raised his eyebrows, his thin lips moving. Since you begged me, I have agreed to help you. Derek looked confused. What? When did I beg you? No I didnt Simply ignoring him, Hunter slowly buttoned his shirt with his slender fingers. Mr. Hopkins, prepare a car. Im going to Lance Middle School. The Principals office. Zhu Lan was speaking indignantly in front of the principal. ire is ruining the reputation of our school! She must be expelled! The principal hesitated. Ms. Zhu, calm down. After all, there is no evidence, is it proper to directly expel her? Principal! Zhu Lan sputtered angrily. For the sake of the schools reputation, better kill a thousand by mistake than letting go of one! This matter has already be known to the whole school, and it will definitely be spread out in a few days. Once our schools reputation is tarnished, our future enrollment will be affected. Besides, if ire is not punished, other students who misbehave will be even more unscrupulous. You should consider the future development of the school! What you said makes sense The principal began to waver. At this moment, the door was knocked and ire walked in. She put a hand in her pocket and looked at ease as if she was strolling around a supermarket. Zhu Lan sneered. Finally, she could get rid of this eyesore! The principal cleared his throat and said seriously, ire, you should know why I called you over, right? ire said indifferently, If you have something to say, there is no need to beat around the bush. Principal, look, she doesnt seem to have the slightest regret over her actions! Zhu Lan said with disgust and hurled a string of questions towards ire. Just tell us if what is being imed in that post is true? What is the rtionship between you and Professor Cooper?! ire didnt bother to reply, nor looked at her. Getting no answer from her for a long time, Zhu Lan snapped angrily. Are you dumb? Why dont you answer me?! ire said slowly, You are not qualified to talk to me. Wh what are you talking about?! Zhu Lan flushed with anger. Humph, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to your teacher like this? Is a person, who fabricates her own students cheating, worthy of being a teacher? ire tilted her head and cracked a contemptuous smile. Zhu Lan stomped her feet furiously. Dont divert the topic and mislead others! Stop it! Vexed by their quarreling noise, the principal looked at ire and said harshly, ire, can you exin how you got the full score in the exam?! ire shrugged. With my strength. Hearing this, Zhu Lanughed out loud. Strength? Nonsense! You sleep in almost all sses. What strength do you have?! Professor Cooper personally drafted the questions. Even if you had gotten 99 points in the exam, I wouldnt have doubted you, but how can a study cker like you possibly get a full score? How is this possible?! Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Vice President Of The International Mathematical Olympiad Association

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The principal agreed. ire, if we dont want us to doubt you, youll have to prove that you didnt get the full score by cheating! Prove? Why did she have to prove it? That was ridiculous. Seeing ire silent, Zhu Lan smiled triumphantly. She finally had no way to quibble now! The principal frowned. ire, cheating is not a trivial matter, and your suspicious rtionship with Professor Cooper has seriously harmed the reputation of our school. We can only expel you! Zhu Lan echoed. Did you hear it? Now get out of our school! Get out of the school? ires eyes narrowed slightly, exuding a scary cold gleam. Suddenly, the door of the principals office was pushed open, and Adam Cooper walked in. The principal and Zhu Lan were a little flustered when they saw him. Adam walked straight to the principal, his old face cold and majestic. I heard that your school suspects that ire is cheating and you n on expelling her? The principal quickly got up and said respectfully, Professor Cooper, please sit down. Adam snorted coldly. I dont need to sit down. Just answer me! The principal was about to speak when Zhu Lan hastened to say. Professor Cooper, ire cheated in the exam, which can not be tolerated in our school. She must be expelled! The principal hurriedly stopped her. Ms. Zhu, we havent made a decision yet! After all, as a famous expert on mathematics, Adam Cooper was highly respected. He dare not offend him easily. Adam red at Zhu Lan sharply and snapped. Bullshit! Do you know what her identity is? Youre talking sheer nonsense! Zhu Lan and the principal looked at each other. Identity? Apart from being the lost daughter of the Smiths, what other identities did ire have? Adam gritted his teeth and said word by word, The girl in front of you is the current vice president of the International Mathematical Olympiad Association! She didnt want to take such a simple exam. It was I who begged her to take it. Do you think she needs to cheat?! The principal and Zhu Lan opened their eyes wide as if being struck by a bolt from the blue. What did they just hear? ire was Vice President of the International Mathematical Olympiad Association?! Adam patted a red booklet on the principals desk. This is her certificate. Open your eyes and have a good look! Looking at the certificate, the principal was dumbstruck. Gosh, he had offended someone who he couldnt afford to offend! Oh, no Zhu Lan was so scared that she could hardly stand. How could she know that ire who always cked in study was actually the vice-president of the International Mathematical Olympiad Association?! This was unbelievable Still angry, Adam continued. Thats ridiculous. Just because of a made-up post, you nder your student for cheating without any evidence! The principal was frightened and tried to exin hurriedly. His voice was trembling with fear. Professor Cooper, there is some misunderstanding. We Adam sternly interrupted his words. Your behavior today really opened my eyes. Lance Middle School seems to insult the students at will. I dere that from now on, the International Mathematical Olympiad Association and your school will terminate the partnership. Your school will be permanently cklisted by us! The principal almost passed out and copsed to the ground. Terminate the partnership? No! The International Mathematical Association had a very high status in the education industry. It was precisely because of the partnership with this association that Lance Middle School had managed to climb to the third ce among international schools. The other schools envied them a lot precisely due to this. If the news was spread out that their partnership with the association had been terminated, it would not be an exaggeration to say that their school ranking would plummet. Ah the consequences would be disastrous! Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Shoot Herself In The Foot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The principal almost burst into tears. Professor Cooper, calm down. Its all a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding? Adam smiled coldly. Just because of a misunderstanding, my little ire and I suffered such a big insult. Shouldnt someone be responsible for this? Responsible for this? The principal immediately red at Zhu Lan beside him. Ms. Zhu, its all your fault! How dare you nder ire in front of me without any evidence! Zhu Lan gaped in shock. She had never expected the principal to put all the me on her! But Principal, you just I just what?! The principal interrupted her and said righteously, From beginning to end, I have been believing that ire is innocent, while you, as her teacher, nder your own student because of a random post and talk nonsense without any evidence. A person like you is not worthy of being a teacher. I officially announce that you have been fired. Starting today, youre no longer a teacher in our school! Zhu Lans face instantly turned pale. She wanted to get rid of ire but ended up shooting herself in the foot! Principal, you cant fire me! Listen to my exnation! Zhu Lan was still struggling. Afraid to anger Adam again, the principal hurriedly pushed Zhu Lan out. Its no use saying anything anymore. Leave, now! With a bang, Zhu Lan was thrown out of the door. Then the principal turned and smiled fawningly at Adam. Professor Cooper, ire No, Vice President, please take a seat. Adam snorted coldly. I dont have the time to take a seat. As for the identity of ire, I hope that you can keep it a secret. The principal nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. You can be rest assured. Ill be tight-lipped! By the way, ire said casually, Ill attend the Mathematical Olympiad as an examiner, so I can give my ce in thepetition to someone else. The principal replied. I see! Little ire, lets go. As Adam turned to look at ire, his stern expression softened. After the two left, the principal slumped into the chair, trembling and wiping cold sweat on his forehead. He was almost doomed just now In the corridor, Adam was walking shoulder to shoulder with ire. Little ire, although I asked you to take the exam seriously, I didnt ask you to get a full score. ire curled her lips. I identally got a full score. identally? Gosh, only this girl dares to say such arrogant words. Back to the ssroom. Everyone was discussing the matter in full swing, and when they saw ire return, they were all stunned. What happened? Why is she back? Shouldnt she have already been expelled? She must havee back to pack. ire walked back to her seat casually, and instead of packing, she pulled the earphones out of the drawer and put them on. Under the sun, her chin was propped between her delicate hands and her eyes were narrowed, like azy kitten. She didnt seem to have any intention to leave the room. Big news! Big news! The famous gossip king of the school rushed into the ss and shouted. Ms. Zhu was fired by the school! The whole ss started boiling instantly. The reversal of things came as a huge surprise. A group of students surrounded the gossip king, bombarding him with questions. The gossip king kept shaking his head. With my gossip ability, what cant I find out? But this time its really strange. Apart from this news, I dont know anything. However, ires qualification to participate in the Mathematical Olympiadpetition seems to have been revoked. Everyones eyes focused on ire again. She deserves it. Great, the ce in thepetition is back in Phoebes hands. Phoebe clenched her fists, gnashed her teeth, and felt suffocated. Why? Why was ire still safe and sound even with such a scandal?! She couldnt figure it out. She was not reconciled! The principals office. The door was knocked again. The principal shivered. Who was it now? Chapter 25

Chapter 25: ires Guardian

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the principal opened the door, a tall figure broke into his field of vision. In an haute couture suit, the man looked noble and graceful. His facial features were chiseled and exquisite. He was so wlessly handsome that people would be attracted to him at the first sight. At this moment, he was standing upright with his hands behind his back, and there was something majestic and awe-inspiring about him. The principals head was spinning from shock and fright. Hunter Johnson?! God, he had finally sent away the two Buddha and here came an ancestor! The Johnsons owned half of the shares in Lance Middle School. This guy was indeed his ancestor! Besides, Mr. Johnsons brain was damaged two years ago, so he was even more difficult to serve than a real ancestor. Almost weeping, the principal forced a smile and quickly invited Hunter in. Mr. Johnson, why didnt you tell me in advance that you wereing. I could have sent someone to pick you up. Hunter walked in gracefully, his arrogant gaze sweeping around. Then he frowned, and a disgusted look appeared on his face. Following behind him, the principal smiled politely. Does your grandfather, Mr. Johnson, have any instructions for me? Hunter stopped in front of the French window, and the sunlight shone into the depths of his pupils. I didnte on behalf of the Johnsons. The principal was puzzled. Then you The man tilted his head slightly, revealing his cold yet perfect profile, and gave a wicked smile. This time, I came as ires guardian. The principal was dumbfounded. ire? Her guardian? I heard that you are going to expel ire from the school? Hunter gave the principal a cold nce, and his stern stare swept across his face like a de. The principal was so scared that he stuttered. No there is no such thing God knew that bhe didnt dare to do anything to ire now! Really? Hunter slowly picked up the pen on the table. With a click, he snapped it in half. The principals heart suddenly jumped to his throat. Sure ire is sitting in the ssroom right now! Upon hearing this, Hunters brows finally rxed. I want to build another library in the school, named after He paused, and as if remembering something, he cracked a pleased smile. After ire. Ill transfer the money directly to your card. Overjoyed, the principal kept nodding and bowing. Thank you, thank you for your generosity, Mr. Johnson. After sending away the ancestor, the principal patted his chest, still recovering from the shock. Fortunately, he had a narrow escape, and Mr. Johnson even donated a library to the school. However, what was the rtionship between Mr. Johnson and ire? Derek hurried back to the ssroom. When he saw ire sitting on her seat safe and sound, he sighed in relief and texted Hunter. Your fiance is fine. It was all thanks to his cleverness. If ire knew about it, would she be grateful to him? Derek secretly chuckled. After school. ire walked to the school gate, and a Maybach suddenly stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down, revealing the handsome face of Hunter. Reclining gracefully in the car seat, Hunter propped his chin with a hand and gazed at ire. His raised eyebrows revealed his good mood and he said with great interest, I can waste a minute listening to you expressing your gratitude to me. ire only felt puzzled. This man was literally haunting her like a ghost. Without a word, she turned and jumped onto a bus. Hunter scowled. You ungrateful little thing, cant you just say thank you? Mr. Hopkins said, Maybe Miss Smith doesnt know that you saved her. Hunter asked him irritably. How can I let her know? Do you have to let Miss Smith know? Of course. Hunter crossed his slender legs and said, I am not a phnthropist, moreover, even a phnthropist will leave his name. Why shouldnt I let her know? Mr. Hopkins opened his mouth but found himself unable to refute the logic. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: She Is More Adorable Than ire

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the Smiths mansion, the atmosphere was somber. Allen Smith was sitting in the living room, throwing a tantrum. I never asked her to get a high score in the exam. Why did she go and create such a big scandal? She is simply a disgrace to our family! Adaforted him. Okay, okay, calm down. You know why we took her back. Lets endure her for some more time. After she marries Hunter Johnson, well have nothing to do with her. Allen snorted coldly. If it werent for the sake of Phoebe He didnt continue, but they both knew what he wanted to say. Ada was also angry when she got to know about this, but then she felt it was good. It was because of ires scandal that Phoebe had the chance to participate in the Mathematical Olympiadpetition. Hotel. Phoebe was wearing a beautiful dress and had her long hair pulled behind her ears, revealing her pretty face. Carrying a backpack, she looked cute. She rang the doorbell. Soon, the door opened. Adam stood in the room, and asked in a puzzled tone. You are Phoebe bowed to him with a sweet smile. Hello, Professor Cooper, I am a student of Lance Middle School. Since ire could build good rtions with Professor Cooper, why couldnt she? She was more adorable than ire, so Professor Cooper should like her more. Well, what can I do for you? Adam asked her. Phoebe blinked her pure eyes, her voice soft. Professor Cooper, Id like to ask you about a math problem, can I? Sure. Adam turned sideways to let her in. Come in. Phoebe walked into the room, smiling triumphantly. She had thought it would be hard to hook up with Professor Cooper. But it turned out to be nothing more than a few soft words. Phoebe put down her school bag and stood aside obediently with her fingers clenching the hem of her dress. At this time, Adams cell phone rang. Sit down please, Ill answer the phone. With that, he walked into the bathroom. Phoebe sat at the desk and saw a few books scattered on the desk. To please Adam, she decided to help clean up the desk so as to impress him. She picked up a book. A piece of paper fluttered down at her feet. She bent down to pick it up and spread it open. Suddenly, her pupils constricted. There was a very difficult Mathematical Olympiad problem on the paper, and below was the answer written neatly. Isnt this Phoebes heart flipped twice, and she nced back at the bathroom. Seeing that Adam hadnte out yet, she took out her cell phone and took a photo of the paper. The Smiths mansion, dinner. Ada put vegetables into Phoebes bowl. Do you need me to apany you to the Mathematical Olympiadpetition in Los Angeles next week? Phoebe pouted and said childishly, No, Mom. Im not a kid anymore. Allen said, Take the test well. Dont be naughty. Phoebe obediently nodded. Dont worry, Dad, Ille back with the trophy. Ada smiled proudly. If Phoebe could win thispetition, she would be eligible to be a member of the International Mathematical Olympiad Association. She believed in Phoebes ability, so she had already begun nning a victory party for her. Sheldon patted Phoebes head. I prepared a gift for you too. Really? I love you, Sheldon! Phoebe hooked Sheldons arm and leaned on him, giggling with joy. Im going out next week too. At this time, an indifferent voice sounded. The four of them looked at ire As if they had just remembered that there was another person on the table. Adas face darkened. Phoebe is going to attend thepetition, but what about you? Its a private matter. Dropping the words, ire got up. She left the dining table, and went upstairs. This darn girl! Allen threw his chopsticks on the table in anger. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Miss Mansi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Phoebeforted him. Dad, dont be angry, ires personality is a bit strange, but we cant me her for that. It may be rted to her childhood education. After all, she grew up in the countryside, where many people are illiterate She seemed to be defending ire, but every word of hers was demeaning her. Back to the bedroom. Phoebe sat at the desk, and picked up the phone. She opened the photo in the album, her heart beating fiercely. The Mathematical Olympiad was difficult indeed. Even if it was just the preliminary round, the problem was very difficult. She took out paper and pen and carefully studied the answer to the problem. Under the light, her eyes suddenly widened and were gradually filled with shock. Wow! The problem-solving method in this photo was perfect! So perfect that she even shuddered. What kind of genius coulde up with such an ingenious way? The twists and turns of the method to solve the Mathematical Olympiad problem were even more exciting than a movie, and she couldnt help admiring it. If she could take this as her own Phoebe clutched the phone abruptly, her palms wet and her eyes glowing. Early in the morning, Ada was carrying a suitcase, full of worries for her beloved daughter. There are snacks in it. If you are hungry, you can eat some. I heard that its hot during the day and cold at night in Los Angeles. So I put a coat in the suitcase. Wear more at night. Phoebe pulled the car door open and urged her. Mom, I wont be able to catch the flight if I dont leave now. ire walked out the door slowly. For the first time, she was wearing a long dress today, and her long seaweed-like hair was not tied up but scattered on her snow-white shoulders, setting off her long graceful neck. She was bewitchingly beautiful. The breeze blew up her dress, revealing her legs, slender and straight. Ada was a little surprised. ire always dressed casually, and she had never discovered before that this girls appearance was so superior. If she stood with Phoebe, she would look more like the daughter of the Smiths than Phoebe. ire, are you going to take a ne? Ill take you to the airport. Ada said. No need. ire refused tly and got into a rental car. Center Building. ire took the elevator to the top roof on the fiftieth floor. Along with the loud buzz, the propeller shattered the clouds on the horizon, and a helicopternded slowly. In the gusty wind, her hair dancing wildly and her dress fluttering, she, like a blooming rose, was noble and morous. A man in a ck trench coat walked up to ire and said respectfully, Miss Mansi, please get on the ne. Los Angeles. Upon arriving at the hotel, ire put down her luggage. She took out the Doraemon doll and amulet from it, and ced them beside the bed. The next day, she went to thepetition venue. Adam arrived at the same time. The two walked into the venue and pushed open the door of the reception room. Inside were a man and a woman, Garrett Wilson and Natalia Davis, who were also the examiners this time. Seeing ire and Adam, they got up to greet them. They were all old friends, so they just briefly exchanged some pleasantries. Garrett smiled at ire and jested. Mansi, why do you wear a mask and sunsses every time I see you? Until now, I dont know what you look like. Are you too beautiful or too ugly? Adam put his arm around ires shoulders. Shes stunningly beautiful. Garrett spread his hands, not convinced. Even Old Adam knows what you look like, but I havent seen you yet. ire didnt say anything. She had always been taciturn. Others were long used to it. At ten oclock in the morning, the preliminary round began. Participating students were arranged in the same ssroom with only one test question, which shall bepleted within a limited time. Instead of invigting the exam, ire and the others sat in the meeting room next door, waiting to mark the test papers. In the ssroom. When Phoebe got the test paper, she looked at the familiar question on the paper, and her eyebrows twitched. Sure enough, it was that math problem. She picked up the pen and wrote the answer already printed in her mind without hesitation. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: giarism

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Time was up, and the answer sheets were collected. Those who hadnt finished could only stop writing and hand in their test papers. The invigtor sent the papers to the conference room, which then would be marked by the examiners. Garrett sighed. The quality of the students this year is far worse than thest year. Natalia suddenly eximed. Oh, this persons problem solution is amazing! Garrett took a look at it and was stunned. Wow! I take back what I said just now! Mansi, take a look He handed the test paper to ire. ire nced at the test paper, and her face suddenly turned cold. This this Adam was dumbfounded. The solution on this test paper was exactly the same as the one written by ire in the hotel before! He still remembered how he was deeply impressed by such an ingenious solution and took it as a treasure at the time. Adam said firmly, This is impossible! Although there were many ways to solve a Mathematical Olympiad problem, it was possible for one to have the same problem-solving ideas as someone else. But Adam was so sure because ire incorporated her name into the solution, which was tantamount to putting on an anti-counterfeiting mark. In this world, there would never be a second person who woulde up with the same solution as her. Therefore, there was only one exnation for the situation on this test paper. giarism. Whose test paper is this? ires voice was extremely solemn. For the sake of fairness, there were only exam numbers on the test papers, no names. The invigtor showed them the surveince video and pointed to the girl in the sixth row of the first group on the screen. No. 1062, its her. ires pupils suddenly constricted. Phoebe? Its her! Adam eximed. ire turned her head. Why are you so surprised? Do you know her? Last week she came to me and asked me about a math problem. At that time Yes? I Adams eyes flickered and he looked quite guilty. I put the piece of paper on which you wrote the solution on the table Little ire, dont be angry. I didnt expect her to Adam carefully observed ires look. It was scary when this girl lost her temper. Besides, this matter urred due to his negligence indeed. ire didnt speak, with a trace of irritation on her indifferent face, and her eyes were chilly. Garrett rested his chin on his hand. But there is no actual evidence. What should we do now? ire was spinning a pen with her long and slender fingers, which danced flexibly around her fingertips, like a wonderful show. After a while, she suddenly stopped and put down the pen with a snap. She seemed to have made a decision. She picked up Phoebes test paper, got up and walked out. The other three looked at each other. Where is she going? The participating students were still sitting in the ssroom, waiting for the results, when they suddenly saw a slender figure walk in and were all surprised. Who is she? It seems to be Mansi, the vice president of the International Mathematical Olympiad Association. She wears a mask and sunsses every time she appears. Under the students surprised stare, ire walked straight to Phoebe and put the test paper on her desk. She deliberately lowered her voice. Youngdy, can you talk about your problem-solving ideas? Phoebe blinked in surprise, and was stunned for a while before asking innocently. Is there anything wrong with my solution? No. ire said with a chuckle. Your solution is very good. I am very interested in it. Phoebe was happy and panicky at the same time. She was happy that she won the favor of Mansi, but she panicked because she had copied the solution to this question. How could she exin the idea behind the solution? She couldnt even make it up. I I, well Phoebe stuttered and no one could understand what she was trying to say. Can you speak more clearly? ire asked, propping her hands on the desk, leaning forward, almost imprisoning Phoebe in her shadow. The cold, unfathomable eyes behind her sunsses were locked on Phoebe, firmly. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Why Only Ask Me!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The tremendous pressure almost made Phoebe unable to breathe. Flustered, she said angrily, Do my problem-solving ideas have anything to do with thispetition? And why did you only ask me?! ire raised her eyebrows and smiled contemptuously under the mask. Yes, it does because this is an additional test. Besides, who said I would only ask you? Her gaze swept across the ssroom, and she slowly said, Everyone, tell me about your ideas behind solving the math problem. With that, looking at Phoebe again, ire tilted her head. If you dont want to be the first one, we can do it by following the order of the examinees numbers. Phoebe froze as if being struck by lightning. She had thought that with the stolen answer, she would definitely win the preliminary round. She had never expected something like this would happen! It wouldnt be difficult for the students to tell their own problem-solving thinking. Caught off guard by the extra test and facing the four examiners, however, they were a little nervous. In the ssroom, Phoebe clenched her hands, her palms were in cold sweat. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly, and she had the irrational urge to flee. What should she do? Her brain was nk. The additional test went smoothly. Soon, it was Phoebes turn. She stood up holding the corner of the table, her legs soft. In the ssroom, countless pairs of eyes were staring at her. I my thinking is just like whats on the test paper Thats what I think She bbered incoherently, trying to muddle through. Garrett knocked on the table. Youngdy, please make it clear. Phoebe racked her brains but was still unable to work out anything. She gritted her teeth and simply gave up. I dont have any problem-solving ideas! Garrett gave a light chuckle. Very good, then tell me, where did you copy the answer from? No! Phoebe not only denied it outright, but also said righteously, I didnt copy it. I wrote it myself! Under the mask, ire raised the corner of her lips and gave a cold smile. Garrett snapped. Then howe you cant exin your problem-solving idea? Did you write it in a dream? Phoebe was speechless. Everyone was stunned. Yes, if she worked out the answer herself, why cant she share her problem-solving ideas? The invigtion is so strict. How did she copy the answer? Thanks to the extra test, the giarist got caught! Phoebes face grew paler and her body was teetering as she listened to other students discussion. She grew up under the doting and care of everyone around her, and had never been pointed at like this before. Garrett said again, Youngdy, Im sorry, you didnt pass the preliminary round. These words pierced Phoebes heart like needles. She couldnt ept such a result! Phoebe shook her head, weeping. Teacher, I swear I didnt giarize. Can you give me another chance Adam said solemnly. Get out. Please dont waste other students time! No! She couldnt just leave like this! Several bodyguards suddenly rushed in and surrounded Phoebe, ready to throw her out if she still refused to leave. Pale-faced with fright, Phoebe Smith was driven out under public re. Utterly difited, she wished she could find a crack in the ground to hide in. When she walked to the door, she looked back resentfully, only to see the vice president Mansi was looking at her. Even through the sunsses, she seemed to be able to feel a pair of deep, dark eyes staring at her, which sent a chill down her spine. She left the examination venue, where the sun was shining brightly. But Phoebes nose was sour, tears gushed out of her eyes. She buried her face in her hands and wailed. Before thepetition, she had talked big that she woulde back with the trophy. Now with this result, how should she exin to her mother, and what would her ssmates think of her? Thinking of this, Phoebe felt suffocated and just wanted to die. They arranged an additional test temporarily. I was too nervous Phoebe fell into Adas arms, crying heartbreakingly, and her tears were falling like broken beads. Mom, you know Im always timid, and they were so unkind I was so scared Chapter 30

Chapter 30: A New ssmate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girls beautiful face was covered with tears, and her eyes were red from crying, which made her look like a poor little rabbit. Anyone would feel sorry for such a cute little girl. Ada patted her back to soothe her. Its okay, honey. Dont cry. Dont take this stupidpetition seriously! Phoebe sobbed. Dad and Sheldon will definitely me me Dont be afraid. Ill talk to your father and brother. Phoebe bit her lips and looked guilty. Mom, did I embarrass you? What are you talking about, you silly girl? This kid was always so sensible. Okay, Im going to bring you something to eat. Ada got up and walked out of the door. As soon as she left the room, Phoebe instantly changed her face. She casually took a tissue and wiped her tears gracefully. Her previous look of sadness was gone, and there was a touch of smugness on her face. Sure enough, ying pitiful worked the best. The ssroom. It was noisy. ire was sleeping with a hat covering her face. Suddenly, her earphones were pulled off. When she raised her head, a lock of fluffy, curly hair brushed across her nose with a refreshing fragrance. Almost face to face with her, Derek asked her mysteriously. Where did you go the other day? Why didnt you tell me when you asked for leave? ire wanted to kick him in the face. Its none of your business. ire, how can you say that? We are deskmates. What are deskmates? Being deskmates means that we shall share our lives with each other Derek twittered like a little sparrow. In the front row, Phoebe pulled out the textbook from her school bag. The examiners decided on the spur of the moment to add another exam. The students gathered around her. Didnt they tell you about that in advance? Phoebe shook her head. No. The examiners went too far! Yes, how could they do that Phoebe looked frustrated. I was to me. I was too nervous. The crowd was indignant. No, thats not your fault! They suddenly added an exam! Anyone would be nervous in that situation. Satisfied with the students reactions, Phoebe added. When they scolded me, I was so scared that I was at a loss as to what to say. The atmosphere boiled instantly. What? They scolded you? Thats too much! Are these people worthy of being examiners? It doesnt matter if you lose! They are not worthy of you, Princess Phoebe! Hearing these words, ire couldnt help but chuckle. Derek stared at ire dumbstruck and his eyes almost popped out. Was ire smiling? Sharing the same desk with her for so long, he had seen her smile for the first time. ire, what are youughing at? ire tilted her head to look at him and slowly uttered three words. Laughing at morons. What? Derek looked left and right. Who were morons? Was she referring to him? The ss bell rang. The ss teacher Mr. Jones stood on the podium. Our ss has a new ssmate today. He waved at the door. Come in. Everyone looked towards the door. A petite figure slowly walked into the ssroom. The girl was very thin. Huddled up in her overcoat, she looked like a kid wearing her mothers clothes, and her long hair was tied up at will. She was so ordinary that she could hardly be noticed in a crowd. But what was noticeable was that her eyes were blindfolded by a strip of white cloth. Mr. Jones said softly, Introduce yourself first. My name is Mia Green. The girls voice was high-pitched. Then she stopped talking. Mr. Jones said, The new ssmate cant see well. We should help her. Mia, please go to your seat. The girl got off the podium. There was a little ruffian in the ss who deliberately stretched his leg into the aisle and his shoulders were shaking withughter. Everyone turned their eyes to the girl and held their breath, waiting for the moment when she tripped over. However When the girl walked in front of the little ruffian, she suddenly stopped, then slowly lifted her foot, and stepped over safely. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Where Are Her Eyeballs?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone was surprised. What the hell, shes not blind When Mia sat down, Andrew Hall in the back row suddenly kicked her chair hard, cursing. Why do you blindfold your eyes if youre not blind, bitch? Then, he reached out to tear off the girls white cloth. Mia turned her head with a jerk, and Andrew stiffened. His hand that was still holding the white cloth froze in the air, and panic gradually covered his face. Screams broke out in the ssroom. Even Derek was also howling. Oh my god! Awakened, ire pulled off her earphone irritably. She raised her head and followed his gaze. In the front row, the new girl was facing Andrew. In her eye sockets, the pupils were gone and there were only whites of the eyes, which looked quite creepy. She looked like a zombie from the movies. Almost scared out of his pants, Andrew threw the white cloth in the girls face. Fuck off! Dont fucking look at me! The girl picked up the white cloth from the ground and put it on silently. The other students were all huddled up and had not yet recovered from the shock. Derek asked ire. Where are her eyeballs? Eaten. ire replied with rare patience. Derek blinked. By whom? ire held her chin and said slowly, There is a monster who eats the eyes of a certain kind of person. Do you want to know what kind of person it is? Derek asked like a curious baby. Yes? ire tilted her head and stared at him. People who talk a lot. Restroom. ire turned on the faucet to wash her hands and nced sideways at the skinny girl beside her, who was the new student who had juste today. She bent over and rinsed her hair in the water. Arge piece of chewing gum was stuck to the end of her hair. The white cloth was wet, outlining her eyes. Back to the ssroom. Andrew put his legs on the desk with a wicked smile. Someone next to him said, Youre really bad. Its not easy to get the gum off once it sticks to the hair. Andrew snorted coldly. She scared the hell out of me, OK? ire nced at him coldly. ss time. The teacher was facing the ckboard and writing a form. Andrew raised his foot and kicked Mias ass fiercely. Caught off guard, Mia fell to the ground together with the chair with a bang and hit her mouth on the ground. Startled by the loud bang, the teacher whipped his head around. Mia, are you okay? You cant even sit properly? The whole ss burst intoughter. Without a word, Mia silently got up from the ground, picked up the chair, and sat down again. When the ss was over, Mia turned her head and her eyes that had no pupils but the whites looked straight at Andrew through the white cloth. Feeling as though being electrified, Andrew shivered. Can this bitch see or not? What are you looking at? He snapped. Mia didnt move. Andrew became furious. I said dont look at me! Are you not only blind but also deaf? He lunged to his feet, grabbed Mias long hair and smashed her head against the table. The two loud bangs were scary to hear. With blood dripping down from her forehead, Mia took out a tissue and covered the wound silently. After school. ire left the school and didnt walk in the direction of the Smiths mansion. After she went around a few street corners, there were fewer and fewer people. She carried her school bag on one shoulder, put a hand in her pocket, and walked leisurely. The headphone cord was hung around her neck. She had headphones in one ear and not the other. She said, OK, Ill be right there. On the other end of the line, a mans gentle voice rang. Im shopping for groceries. What would you like to eat for dinner? Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Bewitching Bugs Can Kill Without Being Noticed

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whatever, Im not a picky eater. Gallon was carefully processing the vegetable. You have stomach issues. Ill make something light. ire gave a hum and hung up the phone. Passing an alley, she suddenly stopped as her sensitive nose smelled a trace of blood. She looked sideways, and deep in the alley, there was a gray mist. A girls petite figure was looming. It was the new student who had just transferred today. ire vaguely remembered her name as Mia. At this time, Andrew was lying at her feet, convulsing badly all over. As if sensing something, Mia suddenly turned her head. Blind she was, she seemed to be able to see ire, staring at ire motionlessly with her pupil-less eyes. After a while, she walked out of the alley slowly. Without a word, she passed by ire. Her figure quickly disappeared from sight. ire walked into the alley, squatted in front of Andrew, and touched his neck. No pulse could be felt. He was dead. His face was distorted and he seemed to have suffered tremendously before he died. ire stood up slowly. At this time, Andrews nose twitched, and then, a dark object came out of his nose and rolled from his body to the ground. It was a strange-looking bug the size of a fingernail and with a hard carapace. ire bent down to pick it up, holding it in her hand to observe it carefully. After thinking for a moment, she threw the bug on the ground again. She was curious, but not curious enough to study it. She left the alley, and it was gettingte. Gallon had called her several times to hurry up. ire quickened her pace. Suddenly, there was a throbbing pain in her lower abdomen, and her stomach was churning violently as if there was a hand constantly tearing and ravaging her stomach. ires face was ghastly pale, and ayer of cold sweat oozed from her forehead. Every step she made, she felt as if walking on des, and she almost bit her gums broken with pain. A warm current rushed to her throat, she held on to a tree trunk by the roadside, opened her mouth, and vomited. After she finished vomiting, the pain gradually disappeared. ire took a breath, lowered her head, and took a closer look. Among the yellow-brown vomit on the ground, there was a bug, which was twisting violently. After a few seconds, it didnt move anymore. It was exactly the same as the one on Andrew just now. Strange, my bug actually failed Speaking in a high-pitched voice, Mia walked over slowly from a distance at a leisurely pace and. She was still wearing that baggy coat, and her eyes were covered by white cloth. The corners of her lips were slightly raised, but now she didnt look at all ordinary as she had in the ss. She hadpletely be a different person. What is this? ire questioned coldly, her gaze passing over her like a sharp de. Mia stared at the dead bug on the ground with a slightly regretful look. This is a bewitching bug, which can kill people without being noticed. So, did she use this to kill Andrew? ire gave a contemptuous smile. You failed to kill me. So much for your bug. Mia shook her head, suddenly lunged forward, and tore ires cor open abruptly. She seemed to see something incredible. Her eyes glowed and her face grew even gloomier. Its not the problem of my bug. Its because you have a stronger bewitching bug on you that killed mine. ire looked down and saw the scarlet mark around the area of her heart, which, like a scorching me, looked gorgeous yet creepy on her snow-white skin. The mark bulged slightly as if there was something hidden inside, vaguely outlining the shape of a bug. Mias face was gradually upied by consternation, and she asked ire anxiously. Have you been to the East Continent?! Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Death-Sharing Bewitching Bug

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions East Continent? ire replied calmly. No, I grew up in the West Continent. Why did you ask me this? Mia smiled and circled twice around ire. Then as if finding something interesting, she said with a sneer, Your life is connected to another persons, and your hearts are beating together. ire didnt understand what she was talking about. What do you mean? ire narrowed her keen eyes expressionlessly, but her hand hanging to one side was tightly clutching the knife. Mia smiled but didnt speak. Then she suddenly turned around, walked into the alley, and soon disappeared. ire hurried to Gallons apartment. Gallon opened the door. What happened? Why do you look worried? ire entered the ce, mmed the door shut, and pulled apart her cor. Startled, Gallon hurriedly looked away. No, no I know Im handsome and gentle, and any woman will fall for me, but I only treat you as a friend. If you have a thing for me, you can tell me but you dont have to do this ire turned his head over and pointed at her bare chest. Look. Gallon took a closer look, and his face suddenly changed. He pressed ire against the wall with a jerk, firmly sping her shoulder de with his hand. How did you get this?! ire asked him coldly. Do you know what this is? Gallon grabbed his hair agitatedly as if he had seen something horrible. Oh, my god its over How did you ire frowned. Gallon, speak clearly. Gallon took two steps backward and slumped on to a chair as if he was suddenly drained of energy. Someone put a Death-Sharing Bewitching Bug in your body. Death-Sharing Bewitching Bug? What is that? ire frowned. This was the first time she had heard of it. Gallon raised his head and looked straight into her eyes. Meni n is good at raising and manipting bewitching bugs, with which they can save or kill people, and even control peoples minds. Do you know the Dark Emperor? ire nodded. Yes, Ive heard of this name. This was a well-known household name in the four continents. Gallon slowly said, Four continents and twelve kingdoms had been coexisting peacefully since ancient times until six years ago when the Dark Emperor appeared. He always wore a mask, and no one knew his name, appearance, or where he came from. As soon as he appeared, heunched a war and took the three countries on the East Continent as his own, causing a catastrophe that had never been seen before. ire had heard of these things. However, the war took ce in the East Continent and didnt impact the West Continent. Gallon gulped in a mouthful of water and continued. At that time, the Meni n assisted the Dark Emperor. He had a frightening army named He Sa, with a total of 100 members. He imprisoned the lovers of these 100 soldiers and put Death-Sharing Bewitching Bugs into their bodies. Death-Sharing Bewitching Bug, as the name suggested, was actually a pair of bugs, a male and a female. They hid in the bodies of two people respectively, fusing into the heart and absorbing nutrients from the body to survive. When any of the two people died for whatever reason, the others heart would stop beating at the same time. This was why it was called Death-Sharing. In order to protect their beloved ones lives, those soldiers fought extremely bravely on the battlefield. Their lives were connected to their loved ones, so they dared not, and could not die! Therefore, they were invincible on the battlefield What a ruthless method. The warsted for four full years until two years ago, when the Dark Emperor was defeated and then disappeared. The Meni n also gradually faded out of the publics sight. ire rubbed the bulged mark on the area around her heart with her fingertip. So a bewitching bug was hiding here. Her life was connected to another person. The two hearts were beating at the same time. Now she finally understood what Mia meant. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Life Hanging By A Thread

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ires lips moved and her voice was hoarse. If if the other person is an old man, terminally ill, or encounters any fatal danger Gallon nodded, affirming her guess. Its like your life is hanging on a string. Its in danger at all times. Her life was controlled by someone else. And she also controlled that persons life. ire slowly closed her eyes, her face grey. Her heart seemed to be clutched by a big hand, making her feel breathless. It was like a nightmare. She opened her eyes suddenly, and Gallon was still sitting opposite her, looking at her worriedly. So it was not a dream. When did this mark on your body appear? Gallon asked. After I disappeared, I found this mark on my body when I came back. Its neither painful nor itchy, so I didnt take it seriously. Gallon mused. ording to what you said, it can be certain that this bug was put into your body when you were missing. Unfortunately, she had no memory of that period of time, so it was unclear why she had a bewitching bug in her body. What are you going to do next? ire didnt speak. Suddenly, as if something urred to her, she frowned. She pulled up her cor, grabbed her schoolbag, and walked to the door quickly. Im leaving. Gu Jingqing hurriedly stood up. Huh? Where are you going? With a bang, the door was mmed shut. ire followed the navigation to a dpidated residential building. Gray walls, rusty iron doors. The stairway was narrow and damp, and choking dust was permeating in the air. On the fourth floor, ire knocked on the security door. The door was opened by a woman, who was wearing a linen dress. Her hair was pulled behind her head in a bun, her body smelled of oily smoke, and she looked like an ordinary housewife. Strangely, her eyes were blindfolded with a white cloth too. ire said politely, Hello, I am Mias ssmate. The woman smiled gently and wiped her wet hand on her apron twice. Oh, wee. Pleasee in. She led ire into the room, took her outside a bedroom, and knocked on the door. Mia, your ssmate came to visit you. Soon, the door opened. Mia stood at the door. Seeing ire, she looked a bit surprised but didnt speak. OK, Im going to cook. The woman turned and walked to the kitchen. Mia said, Come in. ire walked into the bedroom and looked around. The room was small but clean and tidy. On a single bed, the quilt was neatly folded, and themp was turned on, illuminating the workbook on the desk. The ce is small. Just sit where you like. Mia pointed to her bed and asked curiously. How did you find my home? ire sat down by the bed. Its not difficult for me to find out anything Id like to know. What an arrogant tone. What do you want to see me about? Coming straight to the point, ire pulled open her cor, pointed to the bulging mark on her skin, and said straightforwardly, Help me get this thing out. Mia shook her head. Sorry, I cant. ire narrowed her eyes, obviously not convinced. You are a member of the Meni n. You are good at raising and manipting bewitching bugs, but you are iming that you couldnt take this bug out of my body? Mia looked sincere and didnt seem to be lying. Manipting a Death-Sharing Bewitching Bug is a forbidden skill in our n. At my current level, Im not qualified yet to learn it. Only the four elders of our n can take it out of your body. Where to find them? ire asked. Mia shook her head again. Since two years ago, no one knows where they are. ires heart sank bit by bit. So there is no hope for me? You still have hope if you can find them. But how to find a needle in a haystack? Even herst hope had failed. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: You Look Like Someone I Know

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mia smiled. Or you can also pray for the other party to be safe and sound forever. ire gave her a cold nce. This joke is not funny. Um alright. At this time, the door was knocked. The food is ready. Mia looked at ire. Would you like to stay for dinner? For some reason, ire nodded. Living room. The woman set the table and said softly, You eat first. Ill go check on the soup. ire turned her head and stared at the busy figure of the woman in the kitchen, which gradually ovepped with the figure in her memory. Perceiving her gaze, Mia asked. Why do you keep looking at my mother? As if being awakened from a dream, ire looked a little sad. Your mother looks like a person I know. Who? My mother. ires eyes turned misty and her voice became bitter. When she was alive, she always wore an apron, busy all day long as if she was never tired. Did she cook well? Mia asked. Yes. Mia smiled and beckoned ire to taste the food. Then try my mothers cooking. Late at night, ire returned to the Smiths mansion. She walked to the stairs, and Ada happened toe down from the second floor at the same time. Phoebe, who was sitting in the living room reading a book, nced at her watch and purposely said, Oh, its already ten oclock. Upon hearing this, Ada instantly scowled as she had expected. She handed the envelope in her hand to ire and said crossly, This is an invitation from your principal. Next week hell hold a birthday banquet. ire took it carelessly, bypassing her and going upstairs without saying a word. Behind her, Ada said softly to Phoebe, Your principal will hold a birthday banquet next week. Shall I prepare a new dress for you? Phoebe said sweetly, Mom, Im not going. Id like to go to the field to sketch next week. OK, its up to you. Ada looked up at ire who was going upstairs and sighed. One fooled around tillte at night every day. The other gave up ying and concentrated on studying. It was obvious who her good daughter was. The bedroom on the second floor. ire had just thrown the envelope into the trash can when her phone rang. It was from Adam. Whats the matter? ire turned on the speakerphone and walked to the bathroom carrying her pajamas. Adam asked on the phone. Have you got the invitation letter from your principal? Yes. Are you going to his birthday party? ire said casually, Im toozy to go. Oh, pleasee! Adam was like a kid when talking to her although he was already in histe fifties. Lets go together. You can be mypanion. Ill go abroad for academic research next week and wont be able to see you for more than half a year Alright, Ill go then. ire got a headache from his nagging. After the shower, she took the envelope out of the trash can. Then shey on the bed and turned off the lights. The moonlight outside the window was cold and clear. Sleepless, ire touched the mark on her chest. At least she was still alive now, though her heart might stop beating at any time. The next day, she came to school. The ssroom was in an uproar, and everyone was talking about Andrew Hall. His body was found in a remote alley. The cause of his death couldnt be found because the surveince was maliciously damaged. There were no clues for the cause of his death. ire propped her chin with a hand and looked towards the front row. Mia sat in her seat, quietly working on math problems, turning a deaf ear to the surrounding discussion. She was wearing that baggy coat and had returned to her usual ordinary and dissocial appearance. But no one bullied her anymore! Chapter 36

Chapter 36: The Little Thing Will Cry

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Early in the morning, Hunter walked downstairs. He was wearing a luxury silk nightgown, with the neckline open at will, revealing his white chest. His hair was messy from sleep, slightly curled. He narrowed his drowsy eyes and looked unapproachable, but there was an imperceptible sex appeal in hisnguor. The servants had prepared breakfast. On the dining table, ck truffle toast was decorated with fresh petals, and coffee had been poured in a gilded porcin cup. Hunter took a seat, and picked up the coffee with his beautifully-shaped hands. He took a sip. Every move of his was elegant. Mr. Hopkins put the envelope aside and said, This is an invitation letter from Principal Wu of Lance Middle School. He will hold a birthday banquet next week. Hunter refused tly. Im not going. Mr. Hopkins was not surprised but relieved. That was good. If he went to the birthday party, he might cause trouble again. He still remembered how he got into a fight with the bridegroomst time he attended a wedding. After thinking about it, Mr. Hopkins added. Miss Smith seems to be going to the birthday party. Hunter raised his eyebrows. Why? Im not sure. Um The little thing must have decided to go because she thought I would be going. The man propped his chin with his hand, pondering with a frown, and then said, She would be sad if she cant find me there! Mr. Hopkins was speechless. Mr. Johnson, you think too much! Then Ill be going too. Hunter picked up the envelope on the side and gave a tolerant smile. Lest the little thing cries. ire had no interest in the principals birthday banquet. She picked a random set of clothes and put them on. Outside the gate of the Smiths mansion, she got into a Lincoln car. Ada happened to pass by the living room and was surprised when she saw this scene. Able to afford a Lincoln car, the one in the car couldnt be a nobody. Did he speciallye to pick up ire? How could ire know someone like this? In the car, Adam looked at ire, dumbfounded. Hoodie and jeans. You are wearing this? ire shrugged. Cant I? Yes, you can, Sweetheart, but its too casual. Adam said in his heart. Ten minutester, they arrived at the banquet. In the hall, there was a hubbub of voices, and people were toasting each other. Those who came to the banquet were all students of the school and children of wealthy families. They were all exquisitely dressed as if they were in a beauty contest. Only ire was a maverick. Many people pointed fingers at her. Why did shee dressed like this? What a rube Thats the way it is with country folks. On the other side, Phoebe was still perfecting her sketches when her phone rang. It was from her friend Ann. After the call was connected, Ann asked. Phoebe, are youing to attend Principal Wus birthday party? Phoebe held the paintbrush. No. Huh? Why? Because Phoebe stopped painting and her tone suddenly sounded depressed. Because ire is going to the party, you know, if we appear together itll be very embarrassing. Ann jumped with anger. Then why should she be here instead of you? Phoebe smiled bitterly. After all, she is the real daughter of the Smiths. What are you talking about? Have we ever recognised her? I dont care. Anyway, Ill teach her a good lesson! Adam was led aside by the principal to talk. ire was so bored that she tasted a few sses of red wine, which were far worse than what she had drunk in the First Wine Cer. She went to the restroom. After Ann finished the call, she had been paying close attention to ire, waiting for the opportunity. At this moment, she was hiding behind the restroom door sneakily. Seeing iree out, she mmed into her and the ne on her neck snapped to the ground. ire immediately backed up two steps, keeping a distance from her. She bent over to pick up the ne and handed it to Ann. After that, she turned to leave. Wait! Ann hurriedly reached out and grabbed ire. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Ill Buy It For 300 million

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the moment Ann touched her, ire shook off her hand as if being electrocuted. Then she turned her eyes to Ann coldly, looking a bit angry. She had never liked the touch of others. Ann turned pale with fright at this look. Whats the matter? ire asked coldly. Remembering her purpose, Ann raised the ne in her hand and said angrily, You broke my ne! The pearl of the ne broke into two halves. Not interested in wasting time on her, ire asked her. How much is it? Ill pay you. Pay me?! Ann sneered. Can you afford to pay? There are only three of these Blood Amber Pearls in the West Continent. How much money can you pay?! Her sharp voice attracted many onlookers. A glimmer of cold light shed through ires eyes. Is she here to make trouble? So what do you want? Ann said righteously, You mustpensate me in full! ire had arms around her chest, leaned against the wall casually, and sneered. You want me topensate you but insist that I cant afford that. Dont you think its ridiculous? Besides, you mmed into me and broke the ne yourself. If you want to scold someone, you should scold yourself. If you bump into a telephone pole on the road, will you scold the telephone pole for not having eyes? You Speechless, Ann deliberately yelled loudly. You broke my ne but refuse to pay for it! There were gradually murmurs around. Ann grew even more arrogant. Thats the way it is with your country bumpkins, isnt it? Vulgar, poor and shameless. Poor little thing, Im afraid youll be scared to death if I tell you the price of my ne! Everyone looked at ire with contempt. I heard that country people are just like this, and they will even steal! Look at her, dressed like this for the banquet. No matter how beautiful a dress is, it will be a rag when worn on her body. Temperament is a thing that cant be changed easily. Just pay the money and get lost! I think she has no money to pay. Maybe she can go down on her knees and beg for mercy. Ann raised her head high and smiled triumphantly. She couldnt wait to see ire cry in shame and beg for her mercy. Ill pay for her. At this time, a deep, low voice rang, which was extremely maic, cold yet sexy and would make any girl blush. Everyone looked at the source of the voice. From the distance, Hunter walked over slowly. He was wearing a ck shirt, which made his skin look even fairer. With chiseled and noble features, he looked like a handsome vampire in the legend. The tear shaped mole under his eyelid added a touch of temptation to his appearance. His long legs wrapped in suit trousers were walking over elegantly. When people saw him, however, they scattered away as if seeing gue. They hid as far as they could. ire rolled her eyes. It was him again. Hunter stopped and nced at ire beside him. Hmm The little thing didnt look very good. She must be terrified. He nced at Ann, his deep dark eyes even more dangerous than abyss. Ne, how much? Ann looked flustered and stuttered. The ne is is The man frowned, raised his chin, and said in a condescending manner, No matter how much your ne is, Ill buy it for three hundred million. Everyone gasped in shock, doubting whether there was a problem with their ears. How much did he say? Three hundred million?! Seriously? Even if the Johnsons were very wealthy, they didnt have to spend three hundred million to buy a stupid ne, did they? ire narrowed her confused eyes. Is this guy crazy? Hunter raised her eyebrows and looked at ire. Look, the little thing was so excited that she was at a loss of words. Mr. Hopkins, transfer the money into her ount. Mr. Hopkins coughed awkwardly, leaned into Hunters ear, and hesitated for a while before he whispered. Mr. Johnson, there isnt three hundred million in your card. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: More Miserable Than Cindere

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tea lounge Hunter took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa, yelling furiously. There isnt even 300 million dors in my card?! Are you kidding me?! Mr. Hopkins reminded him politely. Did you forget? Last time you talked back to your father, he froze your funds in a fit of anger. I talked back to him? Hunter was so angry that his chest was heaving violently. I just asked him to call me Big Brother. Was that too much?! You asked your father to call you Big Brother. Wasnt that too much? Remembering what had happened just now, Hunter frowned and said coldly, Why did the little thinge to the banquet dressed like that? Mr. Hopkins nodded in agreement. It was not quite appropriate. Is this the point?! Hunter gave Mr. Hopkins a sideways nce. The point is that the Smiths are not even willing to prepare a dress for her! Even Cindere has a pair of crystal shoes, and the little thing is more miserable than Cindere! Mr. Hopkins pursed his mouth to stifle augh. Late at night, Adam sent ire back to the Smiths mansion. Phoebe stood in front of the studios window, staring at ire downstairs. Putting her cell phone against her ear, she tentatively asked her. Ann, you didnt do anything to her, right? On the other end of the line, Ann spluttered. I had nned to teach her a lesson, but it was ruined by Hunter Johnson! Phoebe frowned. Was he there too? Yeah! Its said that he has a brain disease, and it is true! He actually offered to buy my ne for three hundred million dors. Was he out of his mind? By the way youre engaged to him, arent you? The Smiths hadnt told others that they nned to make ire marry Hunter in Phoebes ce. Hmm Phoebe replied perfunctorily. You havent met Hunter, have you? No. After a pause, Phoebe asked. Is he good-looking? Ann smiled shyly. Yes super handsome! Upon hearing this, Phoebe felt a little ufortable. But then she thought that even Ann said that he was out of his mind, so ire would suffer if she married him. Lance Middle School. Just after the morning ss, the ssroom was full of yawning mouths. The gossip king suddenly stuck his head from outside the window. Thetest news, there is a new English teacher in our ss. He is super hot! His words instantly caused an uproar. How handsome is he? The gossip king was shy. So handsome that even I want to marry him. The charm of a mature man Help I simply cant resist that charm! All the studentsughed out loud. The English ss representative raised his hand and said excitedly, I can prove what he said is true! I saw it with my own eyes when I passed by the principals office today. He is tall and handsome and has just returned from abroad. He is 28 years old. And most importantly hes single! Wow! The girls cheered excitedly. The ss bell rang, and everyone looked at the door. Under the expectant stares, a tall and slender figure walked into the ssroom. The students stared at the man dumbstruck, and after a second of silence, screams filled the room. The man on the podium, wearing a white shirt with cuffs rolled up, revealed his muscr arm. His hair was jet ck, his features were chiseled, and there was a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his nose. Gentle, elegant and attractive, he was the kind of man that every girl dreamed of. He picked up the chalk with his long, slender fingers and turned to write on the ckboard. Under the sunshine, through his thin clothes, his sexy body was looming. His back was straight, his waist was narrow and his legs were long. He wrote his name on the ckboard James Walker. Looking at the students, he slightly raised the corners of his lips and cracked a gentle smile. This man was literally every girls dream. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Little Overlord

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions My name is James Walker. I am your new English teacher. Nice to meet you. His melodious voice, like a spring breeze, knocked on every girls eardrum and made their hearts feel itchy. The girls clutched their hearts, their eyes full of infatuation. It seemed that they would faint at any time. He s so handsome! Im dying I want to give him a baby! Suddenly, someone boldly asked him. Mr. Walker, do you have a girlfriend? James smiled and replied. No. Then are you seeing anyone? What are your criteria for choosing your girlfriend? Will you date a girl who is much younger than you? The students began to bombard him with questions and there was a hubbub of voices in the ssroom. James put his index finger on his lips, hushed them quiet, and smiled. Shall we have our lesson first Okay! Then there were only book-flipping sounds in the ssroom. The previous English sses were boring. Now, however, everyone was energetic. Their eyes closely followed the man on the podium, reluctant to move away for a moment. James nced at the ss and saw that everyone was listening attentively, except for the two students bending over the desk and sleeping soundly in thest row. He checked the roster and found their names. ire and Derek. After ss, James closed the book. A girl raised her hand. Mr. Walker, I have a question for you, may I? James smiled and nodded. Sure. Ive got one too! Me too! The girls swarmed up to the podium and surrounded James, following him out of the ssroom. The boys sneered. These nymphos, now they suddenly be interested in English! As the monthly exam was approaching, in Lance Middle School where thepetition was fierce, the students no longer frolicked and began to actively prepare for the exam. The atmosphere in the ssroom was tense. Only ire was bending over the desk and asleep as always. Derek elbowed her awake. Hey, the monthly exam ising. Dont you want to prepare for the exam? ire replied impatiently. Im toozy to do that. Howzy was she? When she got the test paper, she just filled out the multiple-choice questions in a few seconds and then handed in the test paper. Derek was stunned. Teachers office. James was marking the test paper when he suddenly found a nk paper. Not only was there no name written on it, but a big turtle was drawn in the top left corner. He frowned. Even when he frowned, he looked gorgeous. The history teacher was stunned for a while by his handsome face. Then she leaned in and asked enthusiastically, Whats the matter, Mr. Walker, you dont look very good. There is a nk test paper. The history teacher took a closer look and was not surprised. Thats Little Overlord. James asked, Who? Such a hrious nickname. Derek Brown, everyone calls him that. James remembered this name. He was one of the two who were sleeping in his ss. The history teacherforted him. Little Overlord hands in nk papers every time he takes an English exam. Just get used to it. James opened the grade record at hand. But his previous English scores have always been high. The history teacher asked, Do you know Simon Johnson? And Hunter Johnson? James nodded. Little Overlord is Simon Johnsons nephew, Hunter Johnsons cousin. Who dares to offend him? No one can refuse him when he threatens the teachers to give him a high score. The history teacher drew closer and lowered her voice, whispering. Once he even put money inside his English test paper. In fact, all the previous English teachers quit because of him. James frowned slightly. Really? Chapter 40

Chapter 40: If You Hand In A nk Test Paper, Ill Give You Zero Points

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The history teacher sighed. Actually, Little Overlord has very good grades in other subjects. He just dislikes English and never takes it seriously. Anyway you can just give him some marks. Dont take it to heart. With that, she turned and returned to her seat. James picked up a pen and stared at the big turtle drawn on the test paper. Then his eyes under the sses narrowed and he drew a zero beside the turtle. The Smiths mansion. At dinner, Phoebe mentioned the monthly exam. Phoebe tilted her head and looked a little distressed. The exam was a bit difficult. I was busy sketchingtely and didnt have much time for study. Her words instantly aroused Adas guilt as she expected. Its all my fault. The study task for you is too heavy. Phoebe shook her head and said sweetly, Its okay. I like to study. Although I may not do well in this exam, Im sure that Ill still be in the top three. Ada gave a d smile. Just do your best. Then she turned her eyes to ire. ire, how about you? How did you do in the exam? ire fiddled with the food on her te and repliedzily without lifting her head. Im sure that I wont get zero in the test. You Ada was speechless. The servants on the side all looked at ire with contempt. What a striking contrast! Like clouds and mud. Phoebe raised her brows in triumph. She had been worried that ire would snatch Moms love from her when she first heard that Mom wanted to bring ire home. Now it seemed, however, ire was nothing but a waste. She had nothing to worry about. Breaking news, Little Overlord scores zero in English this time! Damn, really? Yes! The transcript is posted on the bulletin board. Wow, Mr. Walker is courageous! In the ssroom, the students whispered to each other. In thest row, Derek stared at the red zero on the test paper, his face gloomy. ire nced at the paper, raised her brows, and spread her test paper beside his. I scored ten. She had guessed a few multiple-choice questions right. Without a word, Derek suddenly grabbed his test paper, lunged to his feet, and rushed out of the ssroom. The boys gloated. Oh, Mr. Walker is doomed! The girls were worried. I hope Mr. Walker will be fine Teachers office. The door was suddenly kicked open. The teachers looked up and saw Derek rushing in fiercely. His cold gaze swept around, and then he tilted his head and smiled, revealing two little tiger teeth. Teachers, can I talk to Mr. Walker alone? The other teachers immediately fled out of the office and even closed the door for him. When they all left, Derek mmed his test paper on James table, and his voice was cold. What do you mean? James stopped writing, raised his head, and looked at the young man in front of him through the sses. It was as if he was looking at an unreasonable kid. Derek, have you got a problem?? Derek slowly leaned over, propping the table with both hands, almost enclosing James in his arms. He looked down at him and a low and hoarse chuckle emitted from his throat. Mr. Walker, youre new here. Let me tell you the rules here. I, Little Overlord, only hand in nk papers in English exams. You just need to give me decent scores! James pushed his sses up his nose, smiled gently, and said slowly, No matter if you are Little Overlord or Little Turtle, if you hand in a nk test paper, Ill give you zero points. Whats wrong with that? Who are you calling a Turtle?! Derek grabbed James by the cor, his eyes sharp like a de. James was still smiling gently. Derek, it is not shameful to score zero in a test. Work harder next time. Chapter 41 - I Only Have One Granddaughter

Chapter 41: I Only Have One Granddaughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Derek felt as if he had just punched a mass of cotton, which annoyed him even more. He stared coldly at the gentle-looking man in front of him. After quite a while, he slowly let go of his hand. He lowered his head and gave an evil smile. Okay! Lets wait and see! Then he whipped around angrily and kicked over a desk. Outside the door was a crowd of little girls, chattering away. Did Little Overlord have a fight with Mr. Walker? Mr. Walker is so gentle. How can he beat Little Overlord? God bless Mr. Walker. Hope he wont be hurt Seeing Derek rush out, they instantly paled in shock. The Smiths mansion. At the dinner table, Allen suddenly asked about his father. How is Dad these days? Ada smiled and said, He went hiking with a few friends a few days ago. He is fit as a fiddle. By the way As if remembering something, she looked at ire. ire, tomorrow is Saturday. Dont run around. I will take you to visit Grandpa. I have brought you back for so long, but your grandpa hasnt seen you yet. ire raised her eyebrows as a response. Phoebe suddenly clutched the fork in her hand and lowered her head, hiding the coldness in her eyes. Mom wants to take ire to see Grandpa? Early in the morning, Ada took ire to Mr. Taylors mansion. The Taylors mansion In the study on the second floor, an old man was sitting in a chair. Although he was gray-haired, he was energetic and straight backed. His wrinkled face looked majestic, and his eyes were piercing, which showed that he must have been something when he was young. Phoebe was whispering something to him. The old man was shocked. Really?! Phoebe nodded seriously. She even took a knife to the school to threaten her ssmates and everyone was scared by her. She got the full score in thest Mathematical Olympiad exam by cheating. Even our principal knows about it. Mr. Taylor patted the desk hard, snapping. How dare she? I knew that the girl was wild, but I didnt expect her to be sowless. If this was in ancient times, she would have been expelled from the family! Phoebe bit her lip, tears in her eyes, and she said sadly, Did mom bring her to see you because she didnt want me anymore? After all I am not her biological daughter. Sometimes I think maybe it would be better if I leave As she said, she lowered her head, a drop of tear happened to hit the back of her hand. Leave? Where can you go? Stupid girl Mr. Taylor stroked her head dotingly and said firmly, No matter what your mother thinks, I wont acknowledge that wild girl as my granddaughter anyway. I only have one granddaughter, which is you! At this time, the door was knocked. Phoebe wiped away her tears immediately, pretending that nothing had happened. The door was pushed open and Ada walked in. When she saw Phoebe, she was a little surprised. Phoebe, why are you here? Phoebe took two steps backwards, hiding behind Mr. Taylor, looking frightened. Mr. Taylor snapped. What? My granddaughter cante to see me? He deliberately emphasized on the word granddaughter. Dad, I didnt say anything Ada gave a wry smile. Ive brought ire to see you. She is downstairs. Mr. Taylor snorted coldly. What does that mean? Is she waiting for me to go down to see her?! Then I will call her up now. No need! Mr. Taylor waved his hand and said sternly, I cant control you if you want to acknowledge that wild girl as your daughter, but I wont acknowledge her. Moreover, I dont want to see her. Just take her away now! Chapter 42 - Yield Neither To The Carrot Nor The Club

Chapter 42: Yield Neither To The Carrot Nor The Club

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ada was confused. Dad, whats wrong with you? Why did he suddenly throw a tantrum? Whats wrong with me? Mr. Taylor sneered. Why dont you ask what the girl did? How do you have the nerve to bring her to see me? Dad you know? Ada was startled and turned to look at Phoebe. Phoebe kept shaking her head, blinking innocently. You dont have to look at Phoebe. She didnt say anything. Mr. Taylor looked at her sullenly. Do you think Im an old fool? I can investigate it by myself! Dad, its not what you think Ada still wanted to exin. But Mr. Taylor interrupted her directly. Cut the crap. Just take that wild girl away. Dont bother me anymore! On the first floor. ire leaned against the sofa, tilted her head and fiddled with her phone. The corners of her beautiful eyes turned red, and her posture waszy and casual. She wrapped the headphone cord around her fingertips, and her body swayed with pleasure. Ada walked down from the second floor. ire, your grandpa doesnt feel well. Letse here another day. ire put the phone in her pocket and stood up. Her face was as indifferent as ever. She didnt want toe here in the first ce, anyway. On Monday Derek broke into the teachers office again and kicked on the door again. Now, the door finally broke. He walked straight to James and mmed a ck box on his table. James looked up at him. Derek, whats the matter? Derek opened the box with a snap, his voice cold and arrogant. Here is half a million, Ill use this to buy the English points from you this semester. If its not enough, I can give you more. Jamess expression was calm, and he didnt even blink. There was still a smile hovering on his lips. This look was very irritating to Derek. James didnt say anything. Derek slowly leaned forward and suddenly exhaled towards Jamess sses, smiling darkly. Mr. Walker, are you satisfied? James raised his head, distanced himself from Derek, and took off his sses. His face was pleasing to the eye, just like a beautiful painting. He wiped the lens and said, I dont need money. Just like I told you, Ill give you exactly the points you earn in the exam. If you dont want to get a zero, dont hand in a nk test paper. So, you yield neither to the carrot nor the club, right? Derek gritted his teeth in anger. Do you know who I am? How dare you provoke me like this? I know. James put on his sses and didnt seem afraid at all. If you think its unfair to you, you can tell the principal to fire me. Fire you? You wish! The young man gave a threatening smile and said word by word, Lets wait and see. Youll regreting here to be a teacher! When Derek left, all the teachers surrounded James. Mr. Walker, dont put yourself in danger. Dont confront him! Although this kid seems taciturn, he is full of evil ideas. He may cause you serious trouble! James lowered his head and smiled helplessly as if this was nothing but a funny farce. In the ss Derek buried his head, writing and drawing in the notebook. He was rarely so serious, so ire couldnt help but nce at him curiously. Have you started listening to the lecture? Of course not. Derek snorted angrily. Im thinking about how to deal with James, that poseur! He swore he would make that guy beg for mercy with tears in his eyes! Derek propped his head with a hand and asked ire. Do you have any ideas? ire threw a knife in front of him. I can lend this to you. He forgot that Hunters fiance was a tough girl. Chapter 43 - Someone Is Following Her

Chapter 43: Someone Is Following Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the Smiths mansion, after dinner, they sat in the living room, chatting. They were talking about Phoebes birthday which wasing up a few weekster. Last year, Mum gave me a piano for my birthday, Sheldon gave me a collection of paintings, and Dad was the most old-fashioned. He gave me money directly Phoebe pouted unhappily. Allen smiled dotingly. Dont be angry. Ive prepared a gift for you this year. Phoebe smiled. Thank you, Dad! Do you have any ns for your birthday party? Sheldon asked. Birthday party Phoebe bit her lip, a little hesitant. I think Id better not hold a birthday party. If she held a party, ire would also show up. She didnt want her to steal her thunder, definitely not! Although ire wasnt capable of stealing her thunder. Phoebe said with an innocent look, I think its too extravagant and wasteful. Its better to donate the money to the poor. Ada was deeply moved. My baby girl is always so kind-hearted. While they were talking, ire came in through the gate. She carried her schoolbag, with a lollipop in her mouth, and walked in leisurely. Everyone fell silent at the same time. They exchanged nces with each other, and the atmosphere turned stiff. ire didnt bother to say hello to them. She put her hands in her pockets and walked up to the second floor nonchntly. When she was gone, they went back to talking about Phoebes birthday. In the Johnsons vi. Early in the morning, Mr. Hopkins passed by the door with something. Hunter, who had just woken up and came downstairs, asked him casually. What are you holding? His low, deep voice waszy yet sexy. Mr. Hopkins stopped and replied. Today is Miss Smiths birthday. I am going to have someone deliver a present. Although the Smiths were nowhere near the Johnsons in social status in the capital, the two families were on good terms and their daughter and son had a marriage engagement, so every year, even if the Johnsons wouldnt attend Phoebes birthday party, they would send her a gift. These years, the gift was always prepared by Mr. Hopkins. The Smiths? Hunter thought for a moment. Isnt it also Little Things birthday? Mr. Hopkins was stunned for a moment. Um Yes He had forgotten this. Will Little Thing also receive a present? Hunter asked. Maybe not. Hunter frowned, looking unhappy. No one is sending her presents? No Last time when ire attended the principals banquet, she didnt even have a decent dress on. It could be seen that the Smiths didnt pay much attention to her, though they did dote on Phoebe quite a lot. ire was rebellious. Phoebe was obedient and lovable. Everyone knew which one of the two girls was more important in the Smiths. ssroom ire was sleeping with her hat on her face when the phone in the drawer vibrated a few times. She narrowed her eyes and picked up her phone. As soon as she clicked on the screen, a message popped up. [Miss ire, congrattions! No. AE03 Ind has been sessfully transferred to you.] What? A new kind of scam? ire simply ignored it, turned off the phone, and went back to sleeping. However, the whole afternoon, the phone kept vibrating, and dozens of simr text messages popped up. Annoyed thoroughly, ire directly cklisted the number. After school ire found a noodle restaurant on the side of the road and ordered a bowl of noodles with poached eggs. In the past, her mother used to make longevity noodles for her on her birthday, which would be topped with eggs that were otherwise sold for money. The steaming noodles were served. ire tasted the food. They were not as tasty as the noodles made by her mom. She only ate two bites before she put down the chopsticks and got up. The sky was getting darker. ire walked on an empty path, kicking little stones casually for fun. Suddenly, the tips of her ears became alert. She had keenly heard the subtle footsteps behind her. Someone was following her! Chapter 44 - Your Face... Is So Red

Chapter 44: Your Face... Is So Red

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ires expression remained unchanged, but she secretly clenched the knife in her cuff. There was a sudden snap. The street lights suddenly went out, and the surroundings plunged into darkness. Under the moonlight, she stopped abruptly. She turned around, and kicked the person behind her in the lower abdomen. Caught off guard, the person was pushed to the corner by her. At the same time, the knife was put against his neck. The des edge was shining with a cold glint in the dark night. Dont move! ires speed was unbelievably fast. Her action was clean and lethal. Who are you? Why are you following me? Your man. A deep low chuckle sounded above her head. ? ire raised her head. It just so happened that the street lights turned on at this moment. A handsome face broke into her field of vision. It was Hunter Johnson! He casually leaned against the corner of the wall. Seemingly trying to match ires height, he had one of his long legs slightly bent. He was looking at ire with shining eyes, and a yful smile hovered on his thin lips. In the moonlight, his long eyshes batted like butterfly wings, and the mole on the corner of his eye was extremely eye-catching. For some reason, ire remembered the kiss in the alley. The tips of her ears became a little hot. She shouted after enduring the shock for a moment. Are are you out of your mind? Why was he following her at night?!? Have you received my present? The man suddenly asked her. ire was confused. What present? Hunter narrowed his deep dark eyes. You didnt receive any text messages today? Text messages!! Did he mean the dozens of scam messages that she received during the day? ire frowned. What present did you give me? 66 private inds, as your birthday present. Hunter suddenly reached out to put his arm around ires waist and took her into his arms He asked her with a smile. Do you like the present? Huh? His voice sounded quite cheerful. ire was so startled that she forgot to push him away. You gave me inds as a present?! Yes 66 inds? ire became vignt. Why?! Hunter chuckled. Little fool, dont you understand the meaning of the number 66? 66 What was the meaning? If it was 99, she might be able to understand it. What a fool! The meaning of 66 is, of course Hunter hugged ire tightly and suddenly turned around. He pressed her against the corner of the wall. Then he leaned down and his neck almost touched the de. He leaned close to her ear and whispered. That wish you all the best As if being hit in the head, ire was speechless. Wish you all the best?! After quite a while, she said coldly, Take them back. I dont need them. The man raised his eyebrows. I, Hunter Johnson, will never take back anything Ive given away. Lunatic! ire finally remembered to struggle. Let me go. At this moment, Hunter suddenly cupped her cheeks with both hands and forced her to look at him. Looking into her eyes, he said word by word, Little thing, happy birthday. In an instant, ires heart pounded hard. He was the first person who said Happy Birthday to her today. And he was probably the only one. ire suddenly clenched her hands,pletely at a loss. Wait a minute At this moment, Hunter narrowed his eyes, leaned closer and closer to her, and asked her suspiciously. Why is your face so red? Go away! ire suddenly kicked on his knee. She rushed back to The Smiths mansion in a huff. As soon as she entered her bedroom, her phone rang. The moment the call got through, Gallon shouted at the other end of the line. Oh, I forgot ire, happy birthday! Toote. Get lost! With a snap, the call was disconnected. On the other side, Gallon stared at the phone with a dazed expression. What happened? Did she eat dynamite? Why was she so grumpy? After taking a shower, ire hadnt wiped her hair yet. With a towel on her shoulders, she sat on the bed and turned on her phone. Then, she removed the number from the cklist. Chapter 45 - A Hidden Miracle-Working Doctor

Chapter 45: A Hidden Miracle-Working Doctor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as the phone number was removed from the ck list, her phone kept beeping. It was the same text message over and over again. ire counted them carefully. There were 66 of them, and each ind had a different number. Downstairs, there was a lot of noise. The servants were packing up the gifts that Phoebe received today. ire turned off the phone and held a Doraemon doll into her arms, but she couldnt fall asleep, feeling a little uneasy. The next day was a weekend. ire woke up early. Staying in her room, she randomly took a task from the inte whose price was 500,000 million dors. Invade the back-end system of apany and nt a virus. She tapped on the keyboard with her long slender fingers, dazzlingly fast. In just a few minutes, she earned half a million. In a blink of an eye, however, she donated the money. It wasnt until noon that ire stepped downstairs slowly in her slippers. In the hall Sheldon was sitting at the dining table, his sleeves half rolled up. He was holding a scalpel and cutting a piece of pork skin. He clenched his hands, his back was stiff and he was a little nervous. He moved very carefully. The sharp de slowly cut through the texture. Your hand should be tilted a bit more. An indifferent voice floated from behind. Sheldon was startled and turned his head. ire was leaning on the carved railing at the entrance of the stairs. She had watched it for a long time. She originally didnt want to remind him, but she couldnt help it. If you dont tilt your hand a little, it is easy to cut the capiries, which is not conducive to stitching. Sheldon frowned, disdaining to speak to her, and continued with the operation. After cutting, he picked up the needle and thread and started to stitch. Youre stitching too slowly. ire yawnedzily like a cat that had just finished basking in the sun. Youll be scolded in the operating room if you maintain this speed. Sheldon mmed down the needle and thread and stared at ire coldly. As a medical student, I know what to do. As ayman, youd better shut up! ire gave azy smile and said nothing. Then she noticed that he had a book at hand, which looked familiar. Introduction to Medicine authored by Venus. Do you like to read Venuss books? When Sheldon heard this name, his body wobbled visibly, and his original gloomy expression became soft. Unable to stand his operation on the pork skin, ire put her hands into her pockets and walked towards the gate. At the gate, two servants stood chatting. I heard that Young Master has set his heart on bing a doctor? Yes, he tried so hard to get into medical schoolst year. He is the only son in the family. If he bes a doctor, who will inherit the Smiths family business in the future? This is gonna be a problem ire couldnt help but stop and asked them. Why does he want to study medicine? The servant showed a look of contempt at the sight of her, but she couldnt resist the desire to gossip, so she said impatiently. Have you heard of Venus? ire raised her eyebrows. Yes. The servant clutched her chest and said admiringly, Venus, the hidden miracle-working doctor of the Life-Death Sect. She can cure all kinds of diseases and can even bring back the dead! She has never had a failed operation ire almost burst intoughter after hearing this. Really? Why didnt she know that? The servant said even more vigorously, Last year, Young Master fell seriously ill. The Smiths visited famous doctors all over the country, but no one dared to treat him. Later, with the help of the Johnsons, he was sent into the Life-Death Sect and Venus saved him. From then on, Young Master took Venus as his idol and is now determined to be a good doctor. He worked so hard to enter the Life-Death Sect to meet Venus again one day. The Life-Death Sect, the hospital created by the king, was directly under the jurisdiction of the king and had the most advanced medical facilities. It was heavily guarded and everything about it was a mystery. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter it. The doctors who could enter the Life-Death Sect were all top-level geniuses who had been carefully evaluated and selected by the king himself. They only took orders from the king. Chapter 46 - What If I Must Meddle In This?

Chapter 46: What If I Must Meddle In This?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire recalled Sheldons clumsy movements. It wouldnt be easy for him to enter the Life-Death Sect. So, you identally saved your biological brother? Gallon couldnt believe it. The point is, you didnt know about this until today? Didnt you even remember your patients? irey on the bay window, fiddling with theputer, her two little feet were swaying. Her toes were round and cute, almost glowing in the sun. I never remember these things. Yes Patients were no different from pork for her. I heard that no hospital dared to ept him back then. What was the sess rate of his operation? Gallon was curious. ire replied casually. Zero. Zero?! Gallon was dumbfounded and couldnt help but exim. Zero sess rate and you epted this patient? Were you crazy? No wonder no hospital dared to ept him. Zero sess rate was tantamount to a sureshot death. But the point was not this. The point was that she saved Sheldons life! ire looked at Gallon sideways and smiled proudly. But it was very challenging, wasnt it? Gallon sighed secretly. Only she dared to say such arrogant words. Are you going to tell him? No. ire said firmly, Besides, I have no ns to stay at the Smiths for long. Gallon said in surprise, Then, where are you going? Go to find the elders of the Meni n. I must resolve the bewitching bug in my body. ires eyes were glowing. Yes, she had to resolve this problem as soon as possible. By the way, are you still still unable to operate? Hearing this, ire paused. She slowly looked down at her hands, which were white and slender, with distinct bone joints, but the slight shaking was uncontrobly. She secretly clenched her hands. Her voice was calm and emotionless. I dont know. I havent tried it. Gallon looked at the girl with the lowered face. Her long eyshes happened to conceal the emotions in her eyes. He regretted mentioning this, and quickly changed the subject. Have you seen your fianc? ire frowned and her tone suddenly became cold. Yes. Oh, it seems that you dont quite like him? Gallon jested. I heard that he has a brain problem. Is it true? Yeah. ire stared at theputer and replied somewhat perfunctorily. He lost all his memories in a car ident two years ago and his brain was damaged. Gallon tittered and joked. Then, you two will make a perfect match. Both of you have lost your memories. ire directly showed him the knife in her sleeve. Do you want to die? Gallon immediately shut up. ire didnt stay for dinner. Before it got dark, she went to the bookstore again. Passing by the alley, she nced sideways when she heard some noise. There was a fight going on inside. A few gangsters surrounded one person, and the atmosphere was tense. The man in the middle was tall and handsome. He took off his famous-brand jacket, and threw it aside. He rolled up his neat cuffs, and stared at the gangsters arrogantly. Sheldon? ire narrowed her eyes, leaning against the wall and watching with interest. The spoiled young master was knocked to the ground within a few minutes. Boring ire slowly straightened up and said unhurriedly, Have you finished? Her casual voice blew into everyones ears with the night breeze. The punks turned their heads, and when they saw it was a girl, they all sportedscivious smiles. Little sister, youd better not meddle in our affair. If you dont go home, you will be spanked by your mother, hahaha Sheldon raised his head with difficulty. In his blurred vision, there was a slender figure standing at the entrance of the alley like a fairy stepping down the sky in the moonlight. ire? His eyes widened suddenly. ire was tilting her head and smiling, but her eyes were icy. What if I must meddle in this? A gangster raised his middle finger at her. Then, just try it! ire put her schoolbag in the corner properly and slowly twisted her wrist. Her bones snapped. Chapter 47 - Which Servants Daughter Are You?

Chapter 47: Which Servants Daughter Are You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Suddenly, she rushed forward at an astonishing speed and kicked the little gangster who had shown her a middle finger. The strong impact almost sent the man flying. His body drew a beautiful arc in the air, hit the wall with a bang, and then rolled to the ground. Within seconds, he was lying on his stomach like a dead fish, unable to move. The smiles froze on the punks faces. Damn it, hell! They cursed loudly and rushed forward together. ire strangled the necks of the two of them with her hands and threw them against the wall at the same time. Then, she stepped on a gangsters shoulder and kicked the other ones chin. With a crack, there was a sound of bone breaking. In less than a minute, all five gangsters were knocked out. They fell on the ground, vomiting and screaming in pain. ire drew a knife and mmed it into the crack of the wall. After that, she lowered her head and stared at them like a fierce wolf pup, her eyes shining with a murderous gleam. Do you want to continue ying? The punks paled in fright. They supported each other, and crawled away. ire put the knife into her sleeve, grabbed the schoolbag in the corner with one hand, and walked towards Sheldon. Sheldon was still sitting against the wall in a mess, panting heavily. ire half squatted in front of him, rested her chin in her hand, and smiled. Oh, did our Young Master just have a fight with others? Sheldon turned aside his face, bursting with anger and shame. Its none of your business. ire raised her eyebrows and said leisurely, Since someone gave you a second life, you should cherish it. Hearing this, Sheldon turned his head with a jerk and stared at ire in astonishment. How do you know about this?! Without answering him, ire unzipped her schoolbag, took out a pile of medicine stickers from it, and threw them at Sheldons feet. Sheldon shouted in a huff. I am not injured! ire smiled silently. Just because your face is not injured doesnt mean your body is not, either. Sheldon had been cleverly protecting his face during the fight. Except for his messy hair, his face was still handsome and attractive. Try it. ire stood up slowly. I always use it after a fight. It has worked for me. With that, she flung her school bag on her shoulder, turned, and walked out of the alley. Watching the girls figure disappearing into the dark night, Sheldon looked down at the medicine stickers lying next to his feet, and his heart welled up in an indescribable feeling. Soon after ire arrived home, Sheldon came back. He was neatly dressed, and no one could tell that he had just been in a fight, but he wobbled a little in his walk. On weekends, there were no sses. ire was woken up by her phone early in the morning. An email arrived with a ding. She opened it and nced at it. It was exactly the same as those she receivedst week, so she clicked on the delete button. But she couldnt fall asleep anymore after this. She simply got up and went downstairs. On the first floor, Evans Taylor walked into the hall with a cane. The sun was scorching outside, and he panted with heat. He sat on the sofa and looked around. There was no one in the house. He was wondering about it when he heard footstepsing from behind him, and he turned his head to look at the persom. ire wasing down from the second floor. Evans was stunned for a moment and then waved to her. Girl, pour me a ss of water. Hurry up. ire didnt respond, and walked into the kitchen in slippers. She brewed a cup of cold tea, and brought it to Evans. Evans took two sips. The tea was well-brewed, not light or astringent. The little girl was not bad. Evans put down the teacup, and looked at ire. He asked her. Which servants daughter are you? Why didnt I see you before? ording to Phoebes description, ire in Evans imagination should be a little thug with a wild hairstyle and heavy makeup. But the girl in front of him was dressed in neat pajamas, with pitch-ck hair draped over her shoulders. She had a pretty face, delicate features, and bright eyes. She was standing there quietly, with a clean and clear temperament. Chapter 48 - He Likes This Girl

Chapter 48: He Likes This Girl

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, he didnt associate the girl in front of him with the so-called wild girl. ire was about to answer when Evans asked her another question. Why is there no one in the house? ire replied. They went to visit the tomb of Old Mr. Smith. Evans didnt say anything, but got up with his cane, and tottered towards the back garden. ire ced the teacup back in the kitchen. She was ready to go upstairs to catch up on sleep. Sitting at the jade stone table in the back garden, Evans suddenly beckoned her. Come, girl,e here. ire stepped over. There was a game of chess on the jade stone table. Evans tapped the stone bench in front of her with his cane. Sit down and y two games of chess with me. ire didnt speak and took a seat. The sun was shining, and a sweet breeze with the fragrance of flowers fluttered their hair. The old man and the girl were sitting in the back garden and ying chess. No one disturbed them. It was blissfully peaceful. After a few games, Evans was surprised. Girl, youre quite good at ying chess. How many years have you studied it? ire gently pushed her hair behind her ears. I have never learned chess. This is the first time I yed it. The first time?! Evans couldnt believe it. Are you kidding me? ires expression was sincere. Im not. Evans hit the crutches against the ground in excitement and couldnt help but exim. Little girl, you are so talented. Why dont you learn chess with me? Im not bragging. When I was young, I was the president of the Chess Association. Countless people wanted to learn how to y chess from me, but you are the first person who makes me want to teach you. ire smiled without saying a word. After a few more sets. Evans pointed to ire, gently reproaching her. Hey, little girl, did you deliberately make a mistake just now? Why did you lose to me deliberately? Are you afraid that I cant afford to lose? ire lowered her eyes, saying tly. No, its just that youre better at ying chess than me. Seeing her humble attitude, Evans smiled. He liked this girl. Grandpa! Suddenly, someone shouted in the distance. Phoebe rushed into the back garden holding her skirt, breaking the silence. She held Evanss arm, and cast a provocative look at ire. She said sweetly, Grandpa, why didnt you tell me that you were here She acted as if someone stole her treasure. ire rested her cheek in one hand and yed with a chess piece in the other, simply ignoring her. Evans pinched Phoebes little nose, and said dotingly, I just want to give you a surprise. Ada came over and nced at the chessboard on the table, surprised. This was a game between ire and her father? Dad, so you and ire already know each other. What?! Hearing Adas words, Evans suddenly widened his eyes, and his old face was full of astonishment. You mean she is ire?! How could that be! That wild girl was rebellious andwless. But this girl in front of him was modest and polite. How could they be the same person?! Evans looked at ire, and his face instantly darkened. His amiable attitude waspletely gone, and a gleam of disgust shed in his muddy eyes. Ada beckoned to ire. Come here and call Grandpa. Humph, no! Evans snorted coldly and said impatiently, Just call me Mr. Taylor like others. Dad, why are you Before Ada finished speaking, ire yawned, and stood up. She put her hands into her pockets, and walked away leisurely. Staring at ires receding figure, Phoebe leaned into Evanss ear and whispered. Grandpa, you must not be fooled by her. She likes to y innocent to please others! Evans was in aplicated mood. He felt that this girl was really very good. She waspletely different from what he had imagined. Was she really pretending to be so? Chapter 49 - A Wild Rose

Chapter 49: A Wild Rose

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At dinner, Allen mentioned Evanss birthday. This year is your 80th birthday. We should hold a nice party for you. Evans shook his head after hearing this. Why bother? I dont think its necessary. Ada smiled and said, Dad, dont worry. Leave it to me and Allen. It will definitely not bother you. Right! Phoebe echoed from the side, smiling sweetly. I will help Mom and Dad. Alright. Evans looked at Phoebe lovingly. Ill listen to Phoebe. After dinner, ire went up to the second floor. As soon as she returned to her room, the door was knocked. She opened the door, and Sheldon stood outside. He directly handed her a piece of paper with a frown, his face dark. I need an exnation. ire didnt take it but only nced at it. These were his tutorsments on his practical exam. There were mainly two points. Cutting the capiry tube with wrong gestures, which was not conducive to suture. The stitching speed was too slow. This was exactly the same as what ire had said to him before. Why do you know this? Sheldon stared at ire closely, trying to see something from her pretty face. ire squinted like a sly cat. I was talking nonsense. Hearing this, Sheldon sneered. Do you think Im a fool? Whatever. ire shrugged and mmed the door shut. Sheldon stood outside the door, full of questions. Late at night Sheldon couldnt sleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, ires face popped up in his mind. She was ignorant, unreasonable, arrogant, and rude. But she was also so mysterious. The next day, after school ire went to the bookstore and picked up a copy of Anatomy Theory. As soon as she looked up, she saw Sheldon standing opposite the bookcase. Their eyes met. Sheldon immediately looked away. When he noticed the book in her hand, he frowned slightly. ire didnt react and turned away with the book. Sheldon couldnt help but raise his eyes and look at the girls back. One of his friends came over and put his arm around his shoulders. What are you looking at? He followed Sheldons gaze. ire was checking out at the counter, wearing a white T-shirt that set off her slender waist. Her school uniform was draped over her shoulders casually, and her trousers were rolled up, revealing her delicate ankles. The breeze blew and ruffled her hair. She took out a head rope and held it in her mouth. Grabbing her hair with both hands, she tied it into a messy ponytail. Then holding the book, she elbowed the ss door open and left. The friend eximed. Wow! What a beautiful wild rose. Do you know her? Sheldon hurriedly retracted his gaze, answering coldly. No. When ire arrived home, she found that she hadnt bought the chip, so she casually put the book on the sofa in the living room, turned around, and went out again. A servant walked into the hall and found a book on the sofa. Anatomy Theory There was only one medical student in the entire Smith house. Without thinking much, the servant took the book, walked to Sheldons room, and put the book on his desk. ire had long wanted to transform that oldputer. Finally buying the chip, she was really eager to try it. She ran straight to the bedroom on the second floor cheerfully. She dismantled theputer to pieces and upgraded the chip. Then she hid 108 kinds of self-made viruses in the chip and then imnted it into theputer. In a blink of an eye, thisputer became a hotbed of viruses. Busy tillte at night, ire got up to move her muscles and bones when she suddenly realised something. The book had disappeared. She searched upstairs and downstairs, but she couldnt find it. Right at this time, Gallon called her and heard a noise on her side, so he asked her. Are you busy? No, Im looking for a book. ire sounded a little anxious. Chapter 50 - Tug At His Heartstrings

Chapter 50: Tug At His Heartstrings

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What book? Is it important? ire searched and replied. The new version of Anatomy Theory. I bought it for collection. She had always had this habit. Remember where you put it? No. The corner of Gallons mouth twitched. My god, are you a fish? A fishs memorysts only seven seconds. Of course, she was not a fish. She could remember thousands of codes. But if she had a good memory, why didnt she even remember where she put the book. Gallon said, Just buy another one. Yes, Im afraid Ill have to do that. ire didnt bother to look for the book anymore, and walked back to the bedroom. In the evening, Sheldon returned to his room and found a book on the table. Anatomy Theory. It was the one ire bought in the bookstore today. Why was it in his room? Could it be ire put it in here? When he thought of this possibility, his heart did a flip. He was still wondering why ire would buy a medical book. So, she bought it specially for him? Sheldon slowly picked up the book on the table and seemed to be able to smell the fragrance of the girl, which made him feel dizzy. Why did she send him the book? Was she showing her support for his study of medicine? When he imed that he was going to study medicine, everyone thought that he was crazy. So far, she was the first person to support him Sheldon clutched his chest, his heart beating fast inexplicably, unable to calm down for a long time. Early morning ire went downstairs, and found Sheldon sitting at the dining table. He looked up at her and hurriedly looked away, his expression a little nervous. ire sat down opposite him. Her unique fragrance prated Sheldons nose, tugging at his heartstring again. He nced at ire secretly, then forced himself to look away. But after a moment, he still couldnt help but look at her. On the opposite side, the girl had rolled up her hair, revealing her beautiful swan neck. Her eyes were drooping, and her long eyshes batted like butterfly wings. Her facial features are exquisite, and her lips were slightly upturned with a seductive luster. His hot gaze made ire extremely irritable. She mmed down the tableware and asked Sheldon coldly. What are you looking at? Sheldons face stiffened, and he couldnt say a word. He lunged to his feet and walked away, staggering a little. Lance Middle School attached equal importance to students physical and mental development. In order to increasemunication between students and parents, a family sportspetition was held every year in the school. The schools intention was good, but this family sportspetition gradually evolved into a wealth-untingpetition. As thepetition approached, Phoebe suddenly fell ill. Unable to find out the cause of her disease, Ada was very anxious. Phoebe was lying in the bed with a towel on her forehead, her face pale. She held Adas hand and refused to let go, crying pitifully. Mom dont go. Dont leave me alone. Please stay with me all the time Ada hurriedly said, Im not going anywhere. I just want to fetch you some water, and Ill be right back. Be good. Hearing this, Phoebe finally let go of her hand. As soon as Ada left, she immediately stopped crying. Her face was gloomy and she didnt look weak at all. She was pretending to be ill. She was not good at sports, so she didnt want to make a fool of herself, nor did she want Mom to go with ire. So no matter what, she must keep Mom next to her! In ires room ire fiddled with theputer, cross-legged. Ada walked in, and stood behind her. She said hesitantly, ire, as youve seen, Phoebe is sick. I cant apany you to the sportspetition. Your father is busy with his work, and your brother has to attend sses in school, so No need. ire interrupted her without even looking back. Ada was stunned. What? I said, I dont need anyone to apany me. ires hands were typing at a dazzling speed, but there was no expression on her face as if she was doing something ordinary. Ada craned her neck and nced at the screen. There were a bunch of garbled codes on theputer, which she didnt understand at all. She had no idea what ire was typing. Chapter 51 - Do You Need Me To Accompany You?

Chapter 51: Do You Need Me To Apany You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ires voice was a little cold and impatient. You can go out now. Ada looked at her back, which looked thin yet arrogant and seemed to have spikes on it. She seemed to push her thousands of miles away. She had prepared a good excuse but now it was useless. Even if Phoebe wasnt ill, she had no ns to go with ire. To go with Phoebe, she would be in the limelight. To go with ire, however, people would onlyugh at and gossip about her. The ssroom was noisy. All the students were discussing the sports meeting. Derek rested his chin in a hand, looked at the empty seat of Phoebe in front, and asked. ire, who in your family will take part in the sports meeting with you? ire was tugging on her headphones. She said casually, Ill be alone. Huh? Derek screamed. Alone?! ire nced at him coldly. Yes, do you have a problem with it? Derek didnt speak, and stared at ire, with pity in his eyes. Wow, Hunters fiance is too pitiful! Really? In the study, Hunter leaned against a chair, resting his cheek in one hand and holding a book with the other. Under the light, his head was lowered, his side face was stern, and his eyes were cold. Derek sat opposite him, nodding hard. Yes, though ire said she didnt mind, I could see the deep sadness in her eyes. The corner of Mr. Hopkins mouth twitched. He was visibly exaggerating Hunter closed the book with a snap, and tilted his head. He remained silent for a few seconds before he finally made a decision. There was a hint of pleased helplessness in his tone. If thats the case, I will apany her. Mr. Hopkins, arrange my schedule. Yes, sure. Mr. Hopkins thought. Arrange your schedule? But you have been idle all day long. Do I need to tell Miss ire about this? No, just give her a surprise. Hunter leaned back in the chairzily. He stroked his chin, and raised his eyebrows with satisfaction. The little thing must be sad now, feeling lonely and helpless. Im afraid she will cry when she suddenly sees me that day. Mr. Hopkins smiled awkwardly. A surprise? More like a fright! ire went to Gallons apartment as usual for hypnotherapy. The result was still not good. She remembered the vague voice, calling her ire, affectionately and determinedly. But she still couldnt see the mans face. It seemed that something was covering her eyes. After the therapy, it was time for dinner, so ire stayed on. Gallons cooking skills were good, and the food he made suited her taste very well. While eating, Gallon suddenly asked her. Your school is going to hold the annual home sportspetition soon, right? ire paused slightly. Why do you even know this? Of course Gallon raised his head arrogantly. My nickname is Mr. Know-all, OK? ire rolled her eyes at him. By the way, who in the Smiths will take part in thepetition with you? Gallon asked again. ire bit her chopsticks. No one. What? Gallon scowled. Thats too much. ire shrugged and gave a careless smile. I didnt want them to apany me anyway. Do you need me to apany you? ire shook her head. No need. Oh, pick me! Gallon blinked. I havent exercised in a long time. I want to move my muscles and bones. Alright, if you want. ire said casually. On the day of the sports meet, the school was crowded. Gallon got up early, and in order not to disgrace ire, he was dressed up properly. He went to the principals office and knocked on the door. There was silence inside. Just when he thought there was no one inside, a cold voice suddenly came from inside. Come in. Gallon pushed the door open and entered, only to see a young man leaning against the sofa in the huge principals office. Chapter 52 - Which Two Students Families Are You?

Chapter 52: Which Two Students Families Are You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man was wearing ck and white sportswear, his cor raised. He had zipped his jacket up to the top, covering his neck. He was tall and slender, his long legs crossed, revealing his delicate ankles. He was leaning on the sofazily, his eyebrows and eyes concealed by his soft pitch-ck hair. He was holding a book, flipping through it in boredom. His every gesture was dignified and elegant. Gallon was a bit surprised and sat down opposite him. The atmosphere was dull. So he took the initiative to talk to the man. Are you also here to participate in the sports game? Hearing his words, Hunter didnt even look up but gave a cold hmm, looking extremely unapproachable. Gallon curled his lips. This guy was really arrogant. Are you here to keep your sisterpany? he asked again. Since he was so young, he certainly didnte here for his daughter, right? Fiance. Hunter said briefly. For some reason, his voice was gentle, revealing a hint of joy. Gallon was surprised. Was Lance Middle School so open now? A girl student at such a young age already had a fianc? And she even brought her fianc to school with her? Tsk, the moral degeneration of the world was getting worse day by day The man looked terribly hard to get along with. He wondered which girl was so unlucky to have such a fianc. After a moment of silence, Hunter nced at Gallon and asked carelessly. What about you? Gallon didnt know how to exin, so he replied casually. Im here to keep my girlpany. Hunter raised his brows slightly. Hmm the same as him. At this time, the door was pushed open again, and a middle-aged man walked in. He adjusted his sses and smiled. I am Director Miller. The principal is tied up, so Ill take care of the sports meeting for him. Are you together? No. Gallon stood up and nced at Hunter. Hunter was still sittingzily, flipping through the book in his hand without bothering to look up. Gallon had never met a person so arrogant before. Oh, this guy really liked putting on airs. Director Miller opened the file in his hand and picked up a pen. Which two students families are you? Let me record that first. ire Smith. ire Smith. The two of them spoke at the same time. And they were both stunned. Director Miller wondered if there were two students with the same name. So he asked again. Which ss is she in? ss One, Grade Three. ss One, Grade Three. Again in unison. Gallon looked nkly at Hunter. Hunter closed the book with a snap and finally raised his head. He frowned and stared at Gallon sharply, his eyes icy. The two looked at each other, and there was a dead silence in the room. Director Miller stood between them, awkwardly scratching his hair. Whats going on? In ss One, Grade Three. The ssroom was very noisy. It was full of students and their parents. They were all from wealthy families and knew each other. The ssroom was full of falseughter and ttery. In the back row by the window, ire was sleeping in a prostrate position on the desk with a hat on her face. Derek suddenly sprained his foot earlier and had gone to the school infirmary. He was unable to participate in the sports meeting. Suddenly, the door of the ssroom was kicked open. The noisy ssroom suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at the door. Two tall figures were standing side by side at the entrance. In the sunshine, their figures seemed to be gilded, so dazzling. Everyone was stunned by their handsomeness. Wow, theyre so handsome! Whose families are they? I really envy Hunter and Gallon looked around the ssroom, and almost at the same time, their gazes rested on the persons head on the desk in the back row. Under the public gaze, they walked straight to the back row. Chapter 53 - He Is Very Upset!

Chapter 53: He Is Very Upset!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two of them walked up to ire and stopped. Awakened by the movement, ire raised her head and spotted Gallon, so she grabbed his sleeves and said drowsily, Youvee? OK, take a seat then. Gallon didnt speak, and raised his chin. At this moment, ire keenly perceived that a pair of cold eyes were staring at the back of her head. She turned around and found that there was another man standing beside him. She raised her eyes only to see Hunters sullen face. He was staring at her gloomily, pursing his thin lips and trying to restrain his anger. ire immediately sobered up. Why was he here? Hunter and Gallon sat down on her either side, sandwiching her in the middle. The three of them sported long faces, and no one spoke. The temperature suddenly dropped to zero, making people around feel like they were in an ice cer. People sitting in front looked back at them from time to time. She is the long-lost daughter of the Smiths Thats her? I heard that she is unruly and underbred, hanging out with gangsters all day long. How can she be put in ss One? What if she leads other kids astray? Who are the two men next to her? The taller one looks familiar. He seems to be Oh Hunter Johnson! Gosh! The atmosphere in the ssroom became tense in an instant, and everyone looked frightened and shrank back, wishing to move away as far as possible. They all had heard about the deeds of this young master. The ss teacher Mr. Wilson walked into the ssroom and told everyone to gather in the yground. Gallon took the opportunity to drag ire aside. Tell me honestly, who is he? ire replied casually. Hunter Johnson. He is Hunter Johnson?! Gallons eyes widened. It turned out that ire was that hapless girl. Why did you call him over? ire rubbed the ce between her eyebrows, a little irritable. I didnt. So he came uninvited? Yeah. ire put her hands in her trouser pockets. Anyway, you can just ignore him. Gallon thought back to what happened just now and was a little puzzled. Is his brain really sick? I think he looks quite normal. In the woods, Hunters face was gloomy. He stared at the two figures in the distance, and a fierce gleam shed across his deep dark eyes. He was like a beast staring at his prey, exuding a dangerous aura. Mr. Hopkins purposely asked him. Young Master, are you okay? No, he was not okay! He was upset! Very upset! Super upset! Hunter mmed a fist on the trunk beside him and roared. He called her his girl! And she even tugged at his sleeve! She has never done that to me! Mr. Hopkins was a little worried that Young Master would rush over to bite the poor man. The sports games were about to begin, and ire and Gallon walked to the yground. Hunter nced at the tree next to him and said angrily, Its such an eyesore! Dig it out! Then, he walked quickly towards ire. The sportspetition was conducted grade wise, and the first game was running. On the yground, everyone was looking at ire and talking about the two men beside her. Both the men are so handsome! Whats their rtionship with ire? Im tempted to ask for their numbers I heard that one of them is Hunter Johnson. Ah? You mean that lunatic? What a pity! He is so handsome, but why is he apanying ire here? Tell me, who is the other one? I dont know On the starting line, Hunter slowly unzipped his jacket and nced at ired arrogantly. If you cant catch up, walk slowly behind me. Ill get first ce for you. Chapter 54 - Claire Playing With A Gun

Chapter 54: ire ying With A Gun

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire ignored him, took off her jacket and threw it aside. Then, she slightly bent down, getting into position for the start of the race. With the sound of the gunshot, she rushed out like an arrow and instantly left others behind. ? Hunter smiled contemptuously at Gallon. You can go rest on the side. Youre not needed here. Gallon curled his lips. Humph ire quickly ran threeps without even panting, and even the timing teacher was stunned by her speed. Is this running? No, this is flying! ire walked to the rest area and drank a few mouthfuls of mineral water. Then she found that Hunter and Gallon were still running the firstp. The two of them werepeting secretly, both sporting sullen looks. Although ire got first ce, it was useless. When the total time that the three of them spent was added up, they lost to others. After the first game, ire walked up to the two of them. Hey, you two, can you not participate? Youre holding me back. Gallon gasped in exhaustion. I havent worked out in a long time sorry Hunter squinted at him and sneered. Did you hear her? Dont hold us back. Hearing this, Gallon was furious. How do you have the nerve to scold me? You were running as slow as a turtle! Hunter raised his eyebrows, his expression cold and arrogant. At least Im faster than you. You Gallon rolled his eyes. Forget it I wont quarrel with a moron! Hunters face darkened, and his eyes were cold. Say it again? ire didnt want to waste her time on these two idiots. She turned around and left. The second game was shooting. This game was rtively more difficult. No one had learned it before. As amateurs, they just needed to hit the target. ire put on the headset and goggles and picked up a gun from the table. She stood upright and swirled the gun twice in her palm. Then, she lowered her shoulders, and raised her slender arm. She narrowed her eyes slightly, and pulled the trigger. With a bang, the bullet shot out and hit the bulls-eye. ire retracted the gun neatly and pulled the bolt to reload the bullets. She pressed her lips slightly. Her eyes were calm, her expression was as cold as a killer, and she fired a few more shots, all hitting the bulls-eye. The uracy was 100%. The yground was boiling at once. Ahhh, she is so cool! No shot missed. I cant believe my eyes! I suddenly adore her! ire put down the gun and looked sideways. Gallon had never touched a gun before. Holding a gun, he looked nervous. On the other side, Hunter was selecting a gun. He picked up each gun and yed with it. He was checking the guns carefully, including the gun sight. Then he loaded bullets into a gun and put it next to his ear, listening to the sound of the warhead rubbing in the barrel. ire frowned. Others might not understand what he was doing, but ire did. Hunters movements were very professional and skilled. He seemed to be adept at using guns. After a while, Hunter finally chose a gun. His face was cold, his eyes were unfathomable, and he didnt even need time to aim before he pulled the trigger. With a bang, the bullet hit the bulls-eye. The gun swirled between his fingers and then was retracted. ires heart did a flip. In every respect, his shot was far more perfect than hers, and his shooting speed was unbelievably fast. If the target on the opposite side was a person, he might have been dead. On the other side, Mr. Hopkins exited the shooting range, picked up his cell phone and pressed it to his ear. Young Master is apanying Miss ire in her school sports meet. He touched a gun just now and seemed to give himself away a little. On the other side of the line, a middle-aged mans voice came. Keep an eye on him, and try not to let him go out. I will return home soon. OK. Chapter 55 - First Place This Year

Chapter 55: First ce This Year

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The shootingpetition was finally over. Only ire and Hunter hit the target every time without a miss. ? Moreover, ire took first ce in all the remaining games. The audience cheered her more and more loudly. By the end of it, everyone was talking about her, and their feelings for her changed from contempt to admiration. School infirmary The school doctor Mary Davis was looking through the files. Derek, why do you sprain your foot every time there is a sports meet at school? Derek cupped his face with his hands, blinked, and cracked a sweet smile. Mary, I know you will help me. My beautiful and kind Mary, please issue a certificate for me. Ill buy you a cup of milk tea, okay? He tilted his head, his curly hair exuded a dazzling luster in the sun. He looked just like a cute little sheep. Mary couldnt resist this handsome face. She sighed. Fine, Ill issue the certificate for you After writing the note, she looked up and suddenly spotted James appearing behind Derek. She immediately lunged to her feet and blushed. Hi Mr. Walker! Derek turned his head only to see James walking in from the door. His smile disappeared and he scowled, feeling irritable. Why did he keep running into this bastard? James walked up to Derek and smiled. Dr. Davis, Im here to get some sleeping pills. Mary hurriedly took out the medicine from the drawer and handed it to him. James took it and thanked her, and when he turned to leave, he nced at Dereks stered foot. Mary sat down again and handed the certificate to Derek. Why dont your family memberse to apany you in the activities? James had walked to the door when he suddenly heard her words. He stopped and turned his head slowly. He looked at Derek, but could only see the fluffy back of the young mans head. A gentle smile appeared on his face. The sportspetition wasing to an end, and beyond everyones expectations, the student ranked number one this year was ire. The audience cheered. ire was so handsome when she was shooting! I think she looked the coolest in the high jump. Her posture was so graceful and her jumping ability was amazing! Huh? Wheres ire? Only then did everyone find that ire had disappeared. Director Miller searched all over the school but still couldnt find ire. On the other side ire flung her jacket on her shoulders, put her hands into her pockets, and walked out of the school gate casually. Under the setting sun, she looked thin yet proud. There was something wanton and unrestrained about her. A car was parked outside the school, and Gallon was leaning against the car. ire walked over and opened the door. There was suddenly a screech of brakes, and she looked back. A Maybach came next to her. In the car, Hunter tilted his head and narrowed his deep dark eyes. Get in the car. He said in amanding tone. Gallon chuckled. Dont bother. I can take ire home. Hunter nced at his car and said casually, No, you cant. Gallon frowned. He didnt know what he meant. Hunter suddenly opened the car door, put his arm around ires waist. He dragged her into the car, and put her on hisp. Then as if afraid that she would be snatched from him, he held her tightly in his arms. Mr. Hopkins, drive. The next second, the car drove away. Gallon rolled his eyes. Idiot He turned around and got into the car, about to leave, only to find his car stalled and the dashboard kept shing red. What happened? Gallon got out of the car and found that a tire was t. He almost exploded with anger. Fuck, which idiot pierced my car tire! Chapter 56 - Where Is The Trophy?

Chapter 56: Where Is The Trophy?

In the car, ire kicked Hunter and struggled out of his arms, clinging to the car door. She tried to stay away from him as much as she could. Hunter asked her sullenly. Who is he? Whats your rtionship with him? ire held her chin in her hand, and tilted her head to look out of the car window. She simply ignored him. Hunter asked again. How long have you known each other for? ire still didnt say a word. Staring at the back of the little things head, Hunter pursed his thin lips, and his eyes were burnt with rage. You youre dating two men at the same time?! ire whipped her head back, staring at the man. Im dating neither him nor you! The car stopped in front of the Smiths mansion. ire got out of the car quickly and mmed the door hard. Mr. Hopkins carefully observed Hunter through the rearview mirror. Hunters face was gloomy and his eyes were red. He was like a furious lion, exuding a fiery aura. Although Hunter was usually moody and grumpy, he had rarely been so angry. It seemed that this time, he was really pissed. She got first ce?! Ada was on the phone in the living room, with her beautiful face twisted in shock. Allen, on the sofa, raised his head. What happened? Ada hung up the phone, and hesitated for a moment. Then, she said stiffly, Mrs. Liu said, in this sportspetition ire won first ce. Allen snapped the book closed, and his perpetually stern face showed a shocked look. Ada was in aplicated mood. Phoebe was smart and perfect, but since she was pampered and spoiled, she wasnt good at sports. In the previous two sports meets, she was amongst the bottom few, which made Ada feel a bit embarrassed. When she heard other students parents boasting about how their sons or daughters did well in the sports meet, she couldnt help feeling envious. She never expected that ire would win first ce this time! It was a pity that she didnt apany ire to the sports meet. Thinking of this, Ada felt a little regretful. Phoebe was standing on the second floor, her fingers sping the carved railing hard. Her eyes were filled with jealousy. First ce? ire won first ce? What a joke! Phoebe was not good at sports, which was her weak point. Now hearing about ires aplishment, she was almost mad with jealousy! Downstairs ire walked into the house. Ada immediately greeted her with a smile. ire, I heard you today Ignoring her, ire directly bypassed her and went upstairs. The Johnsons vi Hunter got out of the car and hurried into the gate angrily. In a cold voice, he said, Investigate that Gallon, now! Following him behind, Mr. Hopkins said, I know a little bit about Mr. Gus background. Hunter stopped abruptly. Tilting his head, he squinted at Mr. Hopkins. What do you mean? Mr. Hopkins replied. Gallon Miller used to be the most famous psychiatrist in the Ye Kingdom and was even received by the king. But a few years ago, something happened and his doctor qualification certificate was revoked. What happened? Mr. Hopkins lowered his eyes and hesitated slightly. He killed someone Hunters pupils constricted. Kill? Late at night ire came out of the bathroom and turned on theputer while wiping her hair with a towel. The door was knocked, and Adas voice sounded outside. ire, are you asleep yet? No. ire threw the towel aside and sat in front of theputer. Ada pushed the door open and saw that ire was fiddling with theputer again. She secretly curled up her lips. Why does ire always tinker with these useless things? She walked up to ire and smiled. I heard that you won first ce today. Where is the trophy? Chapter 57 - Claire, Youre Famous Now!

Chapter 57: ire, Youre Famous Now!

Two years ago, she had apanied Phoebe to the sports meet, and felt very envious when she saw others holding the trophies. Now, she was finally envied by others. Excited, Ada wanted to hold the trophy in her hands. The white light of the screen cast on ires face, making her look even colder. I didnt bring that junk back. Adas eyes widened. What? Junk? What do you want? ire gradually lost her patience. Ada could only reply softly. Its your grandfathers 80th birthday next week. Have you prepared a present for him? No. ire didnt even know that it was Evans birthday next week. Even if she did, she wouldnt prepare any present for him. Ada sighed, not surprised. I knew you didnt. She took out a gift box and put it next to ire. I prepared this on your behalf. Give it to your grandpa at the birthday banquet. There will be many people at the banquet. Dont disgrace us, ok? ire nced at the box, showing no expression. Ada waited for a while but didnt get her response, so she could only turn around and leave. ire grabbed the gift box casually and threw it into the drawer. Early in the morning, ire walked into the ssroom carrying her schoolbag. Countless eyes stared at her, and the atmosphere suddenly heated up. Its ire! ire is here! Ahhh! My goddess! Everyones attitude waspletely different from the past. Phoebe looked around and frowned crossly. Has everyone gone crazy? Her deskmate whispered to her. You didnt see how cool she was in the sports meet. She ran so fast and jumped so high, and was a fabulous sharpshooter. So, many people have be her fans. Phoebe turned purple in anger, mming the book on the desk. Her deskmate was taken aback. What was wrong with Phoebe? Why did she suddenly lose her temper? ire sat down on her seat. Holding his cell phone, Derek leaned close to her and shouted excitedly. ire ire, youre famous now! ire narrowed her eyes and snatched Dereks cell phone. It turned out that someone posted her photos in the sports meet to the schools online forum. ire was beautiful with a delicate and slender figure. In the photos, she looked sassy and cool, which attracted many people. After ss, it was crowded with many students outside the ssroom, and they were all peering in. Thats her, the one sleeping prostrate on the desk! Ahhhh, she is even better-looking than in photos! I really want to go in and ask her for an autograph After school Phoebe walked slowly and could hear people discussing ire everywhere in the school. Utterly upset, she hurried home. The Smiths were one of the most powerful families in the capital, and Evans had a very wide social circle when he was young, so those who came to congratte him on his 80th birthday were all influential people. Therefore, this birthday banquet must be done perfectly, without the slightest error. Everyone in the Smiths was busy. But ire always went homete. On the second floor, Phoebe sneaked into ires room. Her room was almost empty except for a shabbyputer on the desk and several Doraemon dolls which were piled on the bed. So naive Phoebe rummaged around and finally found a gift box in the drawer. This should be the gift that Mom had prepared for her. Phoebe silently sneered and walked out of the room, holding the gift box. She couldnt wait to see ire make a fool of herself on such an important asion! Not long after, ire returned home. As soon as she entered the room, she stopped abruptly and held the doorknob, and her sharp gaze swept across the room. An exquisite paper box suddenly appeared on the bed. Her room had been searched by someone! Chapter 58 - Someone Is Investigating You

Chapter 58: Someone Is Investigating You

ire walked slowly to the desk and found that the tip of the pen next to theputer was ced skew slightly. The sheets were not tucked right. And in the air, there was an unfamiliar smell. Apparently, someone had entered her room. She pulled open the drawer. As expected, the gift was gone. ires eyes were drooping, and there was no emotion on her face. Downstairs became noisy. Gallon happened to call and his voice was unusually serious. Someone is investigating you. ire grunted in response and opened the closet. There was a jumble of things in it. Hearing that she sounded a bit irritable, Gallon asked her. Whats the matter? ire replied lightly. The gift was stolen. I remember, today is your grandpas birthday, right? Do you know who stole it? Except for Phoebe, who else would do it? Getting no response from her, Gallon continued. Do you need me to send a gift to you now? No, I can find one at random. Yes. Gallon chuckled lightly. You can scare them to death by taking out a random gift which you received in the past. Who is investigating me? ire turned back to the original topic. Gallons voice grew serious. I havent found out yet. Ill tell you face to face in a few days. Then he hung up the phone. ire randomly threw the phone aside and pulled out a piece of cloth from the closet. She had operated on an old man two years ago. In order to thank her, the old man gave her this piece of rag. This seemed suitable. ire closed the closet and nced at the paper box on the bed from the corner of her eyes. She walked over and opened the box, which contained a neatly folded dress. The dress was long and ck, studded with dazzling diamonds. Like a dark night rose with thorns. Cold yet attractive, low-key yet not mediocre, this dress suited her very well. Who gave this to her? Obviously, the person was hoping that she would wear it tonight. ire frowned, picked up the paper box, and threw it to the corner. She didnt bother to change her attire. In the first-floor hall Under brilliant lights, the guests were toasting each other. The melodious music was apanied by the clinks of wine sses, and the hall was full of celebrities. Phoebe wore a pure white dress with a nted shoulder design, revealing her corbone. Her soft pitch-ck hair hung loose and a crystal clear diamond hairpin was clipped beside her ear to set off her delicate and beautiful face. She slowly walked down the spiral staircase, and the hem of her dress swayed. Under the dazzling light, she looked like an angel descending from heaven. Pure, elegant, yet pretty. She instantly attracted everyones attention. Listening to the guests praises, Ada smiled, satisfied. No matter where Phoebe was, she was always the focus of attention. Look! At this time, someone shouted. Everyone looked behind Phoebe, and their expressions became strange. Phoebe turned her head only to see ire was standing behind her. She wore an apricot sweater. Her legs wrapped in jeans were straight and slender, and her seaweed-like long hair was randomly tied into a bun. Shes that ire, right? She has a bad reputation. I heard that she forget it, it shames me to say those things. She looks different from what is rumored. s, this girl was ruined in the country. Poor Allen and Ada Adas smile stiffened. Why why was this girl dressed like this?! However, when ire and Phoebe stood together, she was obviously superior to Phoebe, no matter whether in appearance or temperament. This was a fact that couldnt be ignored. Chapter 59 - A Piece of Rag (A Slap on the Face)

Chapter 59: A Piece of Rag (A p on the Face)

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ada had to suppress her anger and force a smile. Phoebe, ire,e here. Phoebe walked gracefully to Evans, and handed him the gift box in her hand. ? She smiled sweetly. Grandpa, happy birthday! I wish you all the best! Evans took the gift box and opened it. Inside was a statue of Buddha made of high-quality jade. The carving craftsmanship was exquisite and lifelike. Evans believed in Buddhism, so he liked this gift very much. Evans was so happy that he grinned from ear to ear. Everyones eyes turned to ire automatically. Phoebe lowered her eyes, and a cunning gleam shed across her eyes. ires gift had vanished. Shed love to see what gift this rural girl could give! Under public stare, ire walked up to Evans slowly, holding a piece of cloth in her hand, her face as pale as paper. From beginning to end, she didnt say a word. Seeing this, the crowd whispered to each other. Why is she holding a piece of cloth? Does she want to give her grandfather a piece of rag as his birthday present? Thats ridiculous! Ive long heard that she is rebellious and ill-bred, so the rumors turn out to be true Ada walked to ires side and asked in a low voice. ire, whats wrong with you? Where is the gift I prepared for you? ire didnt respond. Phoebe covered her mouth and tittered. ire, you may not know that Grandpa only wears one brand of clothes. Your piece of cloth is useless. But I think it can be made into a table mat. Her tone was full of ridicule. What an idiot! Did she actually want to give Grandpa this rag as a gift? She wanted to watch ire make a fool of herself, and ire didnt disappoint her at all. Interesting At this moment, Evans drew a long face and didnt take the cloth. Allen was very angry and snapped. ire! No matter how ridiculously you behave, I have never med you, but on such an important asion today, how dare you still mess around? This is outrageous! Everyone pointed at ire, looking contemptuous. Ada wished that she could find a hole in the ground to hide in. What a disgrace! Wait a minute! Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, This seems to be Elder Robinsons cloth! Elder Robinson?! Hearing this name, everyone was shocked. Someone sneered. What are you talking about? How can this girl have Elder Robinsons cloth? Even if the king wants a piece of cloth Elder Robinson made, he has to ask again and again to get it! Its said that in the Ye Kingdom, anything can be bought with money, except for Elder Robinsons cloth! Being questioned, that person was annoyed. He went forward to grab the cloth from ires hand and found thebel sewn on the inside. Thebel was green, sewn with the letter R in gold thread. Seeing it, the crowdughed. What can thisbel represent? Anyone can counterfeit it! The man smiled. Counterfeit? Come smell it. Smell? What could they smell from it? Curious, many people gathered around and sniffed carefully. This fragrance Yes, this is the fragrance of Carefree Grass. The man said loudly, As we all know, Elder Robinson likes to makebels with Carefree Grass. He usually soaks gold thread in the juice of the grass and then embroiders the letter R with the gold thread on thebel. Carefree Grasss scent is unique, and even the best vorist cant make this scent. At this time, someone said tremblingly, I I can prove that this is the fragrance of Carefree Grass. I had the honor to smell it once, and I will never forget it! Chapter 60 - Dont Move Him!

Chapter 60: Dont Move Him!

Most importantly, only Elder Robinson knows how to grow this kind of grass. So tell me, how can this be counterfeited? Everyone nodded. Yeah I heard that the king had once asked Elder Robinson for some Carefree Grass seeds and had a group of top gardeners to nt them, but in the end, all the seeds rotted in the soil. And, please look here. The man raised the cloth in his hand and pointed it under the light. When moved sideways, the original pale yellow fabric turned intovender, and after turning it again, it instantly turned ck. It was like magic. Everyone was stunned. This piece of cloth had so many different colors. Have you seen it? This is Elder Robinsons unique skill, weaving several threads of different colors into one piece of cloth. The color of the cloth changes when viewed from different directions. In the entire Ye Kingdom, only Elder Robinson has mastered this wonderful andplex weaving method, and he has no apprentices. So no one can counterfeit his works! The crowd was dumbfounded. This is really Elder Robinsons cloth! Come on, let me touch it. Its been my dream to take a look at Elder Robinsons cloth. Be careful. Its more valuable than diamonds! Everyone rushed up, trying to touch it, a little bit incoherent with excitement. Are you finished? An indifferent voice rang. The crowd turned their eyes to ire. She put a hand in her pocket and tilted her head, looking careless and impatient. The man, who recognized this cloth first, held the cloth in both hands and handed it to ire. Ada suddenly stepped forward and took it, smiling. Thats very sweet of you, ire. I didnt expect you to prepare such a great gift for your grandpa. Everyone looked at ire withpletely different eyes, some with surprise, some with doubt, some with curiosity, and some with admiration. ire narrowed her eyes slightly, ncing sideways at the cloth in Adas hand, feeling a little ridiculous. Wasnt this just a piece of rag? Why did they make such a fuss about it? Exasperated, Phoebe clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth. This turned out to be Elder Robinsons cloth! How could ire have it? Did she steal it? The others had the same question in their hearts, and even Evans frowned and looked ire up and down. Why did this girl own Elder Robinsons cloth? This was strange! Allens face was stiff and gloomy. He just scolded ire because of this piece of cloth. But The banquet proceeded. However, more and more people came to talk to ire, while Phoebe was left out in the cold. Phoebe was on the verge of tears. Since she was born, she had always been the focus of attention wherever she went. She had never been treated like this before. Her self-esteem and pride had been trampled into the mud! ire was a loner. At this moment, surrounded by so many people, she frowned and felt very irritable. She nced at the crowd coldly and was about to go upstairs when there was an exmation not far away. Step aside! Everyone looked in the direction of the shout. In the middle of the hall, an exquisite chandelier suddenly fell down and Evans was right below it. Unable to dodge it, he was hit by it with a bang. It happened in the blink of an eye. The hall instantly turned into chaos. Dad! Grandpa! Mr. Taylor! Apanied by screams of horror, everyone rushed to Evanss side and hurriedly removed the chandelier on his body, wanting to check his injuries. ire rushed over and said coldly, Dont move him. But everyone was panicking and no one listened to her. ire scowled and snapped abruptly. I said dont move him! Startled, everyone stopped. The hall finally quieted down. Somehow, everyone froze and dared not to touch Evans anymore. Chapter 61 - This Is A Matter Of Life And Death.

Chapter 61: This Is A Matter Of Life And Death.

The fragments of the ceiling may have gotten into his internal organs, so moving him may damage his blood vessels. ire walked over, squatted on one knee in front of Evans, and checked his injury with a calm face. Then, she probed his breath and pulse and opened his eyelids to check his pupils. Did you call 911? ire tilted her head, abnormally calm. Ye yes. Someone asked. What should we do now? ire sat directly on the floor, her side face concealed by the shadow. Do nothing but wait. Oh, alright. Everyone stared at ire with wide eyes, as if she was their savior. Even they themselves wondered why they chose to rely on a girl in such a crisis. Soon, the ambnce arrived. Several nurses rushed in and carefully carried Evans into the ambnce. ire also got in and sat beside Evans. In the ambnce, a nurse was inspecting the injury, and another nurse took out a form to record. They seemed to be in a panic. The patient is 80 years old, ire said, her voice as calm as a puddle of stagnant water. Unconscious, weak breathing, slow carotid pulsation, both legs broken, pupils dted and having no response to light. He may have an intracranial injury, and fragments of the chandelier plunged into his internal organs The nurse hurriedly wrote it all down. Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong. She raised her head and looked at ire nkly. Who are you? Are you a doctor? ire lowered her eyes and said nothing. The other nurse finished checking and was stunned. Its exactly the same as what she said! When they arrived at the hospital, Evans had finished with the initial examination. Adas eyes were swollen from crying. She grabbed a doctors arm and asked hurriedly. How is my dad? Is his life in danger? The doctor pointed to the X-ray film. The chandelier fragments prated the patients stomach and lungs. We must operate on him at once to remove the fragments and then suture the wound. Phoebe cried and begged. Doctor, please save my grandfather. A nurseforted her. Dr. Zhao is the best surgeon in our hospital. He has done more than a thousand operations like this. Please dont worry. Dr. Zhao told the nurse. We cant wait any longer. Prepare for the operation. Several nurses were about to push Evans into the operating room. Wait a minute. ire suddenly stepped forward, blocking their way. Everyone looked at her in surprise. Ada shouted anxiously. ire, what are you doing! ire didnt say a word, flipped up Evanss clothes, stared at his waist, and slightly narrowed her eyes. After a while, she asked Dr. Zhao. Doctor, how are you going to operate on him? Doctor Zhao was taken aback for a moment and then pointed to Evanss stomach. Cut from here and take out the fragments on the stomach and lungs. Wrong. ire pointed to Evanss waist and said unhurriedly, There is still a fragment hidden in his ribs, only millimeters away from the kidney, which may cut into his kidney at any time. So, you should cut from the waist. Doctor Zhao thought her words were ridiculous. Little girl, this is a matter of life and death. Dont talk nonsense. Ada staggered and grabbed ire, scolding loudly. ire, shut up, stop messing around, okay?! A gleam of impatience flickered across ires beautiful eyes. She threw Adas hand away, pressed Evanss waist with her thumb, and then loosened it. The skin and flesh in that ce sank deep and didnt bounce back for a long time. Did you see it? His waist has lost its sticity, which is enough to prove that something in here has caused a blood blockage. Chapter 62 - Internal Hemorrhage

Chapter 62: Internal Hemorrhage

Being doubted by a little girl in public, Dr. Zhao was embarrassed and snapped. Are you a doctor? The X-rays film shows that there is nothing between his ribs! ire closed her eyes and said irritably, The fragment is stuck in a dead corner, so it cant be photographed. Hearing this, Dr. Zhao sneered. You mean that, though the equipment cant film it, you can see it with your eyes? Are your eyes sharper than the equipment? I dont have time to waste on you. Come on, push the patient into the operating room! ire grabbed Evanss arm to stop the nurses. Her eyes were as sharp as a de, and she coldly stared at Dr. Zhao. If the fragment cuts the kidney and causes hemorrhage in the body during the operation, you will have no time to stop the bleeding! Doctor Zhaos face turned ck. Im the doctor, OK? Just shut up! A nurse said anxiously, Get out of the way. Dr. Zhao is the best doctor in our hospital. There is no operation that he cant do! Are you sure? ire raised the corners of her lips and let out a low, hoarse chuckle. The girls cold stare sent a chill down Doctor Zhaos spine. At this time, Phoebe suddenly rushed up, grabbed ires arm, and pped her face hard. The pping sound echoed in the hospital. Caught off guard, ire staggered two steps back. Then she raised her eyes, her eyes murderous. Are you looking for death?! Phoebe yelled hysterically. I know that you hate Grandpa for not acknowledging you, so you are deliberately dying the operation and want Grandpa to die. Youre so evil! Enough! Stop it! Allen stood between the two of them, ring at ire. ire, if something really happened to your grandpa, dont me me for being ruthless to you! The nurse took the opportunity to push Evans into the operating room. The chaos finally ended, and they waited outside the operating room. ire leanedzily against the wall with a leg slightly bent, her eyes lowered, and her cheek red from the p. She was expressionless, but there was something chilly about her and no one dared to approach her. Operating room. Dr. Zhao was holding the forceps, taking the fragments out of Evanss stomach and lungs, and then sutured the wound. Just when everything was going well, a stream of blood suddenly spewed from inside Evanss body and sshed directly on his face. The nurses hurriedly took hemostatic pads and stuffed them into Evanss body, but the blood poured out like a fountain and the bleeding couldnt be stopped at all. Gosh, Dr. Zhao, it is a hemorrhage! The blood gushed out more and more fiercely and streamed to the ground. An eerie atmosphere enveloped the entire operating room. Dr. Zhao was sweating profusely and his hands were trembling. How can this be He had stitched up all the wounds. Howe there was suddenly a hemorrhage? Which part of the patients body was bleeding? Was it really Hurry up, get the blood out! If he wanted to stop the bleeding, he must find the wound as soon as possible, but there was so much blood that he couldnt see the situation inside the patients body, so the blood must be cleared first. A nurse was holding a blood drawing tube. Its not working. Dr. Zhao, the blood drawing speed cant keep up with the speed of bleeding! The patients blood pressure is dropping rapidly, and his heartbeat is slowing down! The patient has fallen into a state of shock! What should we do now?! All kinds of voices drilled into Dr. Zhaos ears, and he felt his head was about to explode. His legs were weak, and he staggered back two steps. Hurry up! Go to the blood bank to get blood! Several nurses rushed out of the operating room, looking anxious. Chapter 63 - Can A Human Hand Move That Fast?

Chapter 63: Can A Human Hand Move That Fast?

Upon seeing this, Ada immediately stopped them. What happened? How is my dad? The nurse panted with tension. He had a hemorrhage. Hes not doing quite well. They instantly panicked. What do you mean? What the hell is going on? Make it clear! The nurse replied. He had a massive hemorrhage. The problem is that we cant even find the wound, so the bleeding cant be stopped. Upon hearing this, Ada and Phoebe wept their hearts out. Allen hugged andforted them. At this moment, ire, leaning against the wall, suddenly raised her eyes. In panic, the three of them suddenly saw a figure pass by and quickly walk into the operating room. They took a close look. It was ire! The nurse hurriedly chased behind. What are you doing? You cant enter the operating room! In the operating room, everyone was flustered and at a loss of what to do. The door was suddenly pushed open, and a slender figure rushed in. This person was wearing a surgical gown and a mask. Like a savior descending from the sky with a dazzling light, she walked straight to Dr. Zhao. She stared at him coldly, and said in amanding tone, Get out of the way. Doctor Zhao frowned. Who are you? ire didnt bother to talk nonsense with him anymore and directly grabbed the surgical tool in his hand. Not knowing what was going on, a nurse asked cautiously. Shall we transfuse the patient now? Doctor Zhao opened his mouth and was about to answer. ire preemptively said, No, find the wound first. Everyone was shocked. There was no way to find the wound in this situation. Besides, even if there was, it would definitely take a long time. The patient was bleeding so hard. How could he survive without a blood transfusion? ire stared at the gushing blood and slightly narrowed her eyes. She stuck her hand into Evanss body, and groped carefully in the blood. Her face was surprisingly calm all through. Suddenly, she blinked and stopped. Found it. What?! Found found it? Everyone gasped. She actually found the wound with her bare hands?! It only took her less than half a minute! No wonder she said blood transfusion was not needed Doctor Zhao was dumbstruck. He had been a doctor for so many years and participated in all kinds of operations, but he had never seen or even heard of such a situation before! She actually reached into the patients body to pinch the bleeding wound! This this was incredible! The gush of blood gradually grew smaller and the bleeding finally stopped. ire solemnly said, Clear up the blood. The nurse came back from shock and hurriedly sucked the blood out with a needle tube. Only then did they see that ires beautiful hand was in Evanss body, firmly pinching the wound. And the wound was in the kidney! ire stretched out her other hand. Suture tool. The nurse immediately handed over the tools. The needle and thread were flipped between ires fingers, like a wonderful performance. Her movements were so fast that they couldnt even see it clearly. In the blink of an eye, the stitching was finished. The nurse nced at the clock. Three three seconds?! She sutured a wound in just three seconds! Dr. Zhao, who had witnessed all this up close, rubbed his eyes hard, almost suspecting that he had an illusion. Could a human hand move that fast? Her stitching was not only fast, but also perfect. ire tilted her head slightly. I will leave the closing part to you. Can you handle it? Doctor Zhao was dumbfounded and didnt know what to say. ire frowned and repeated. Can you handle it? As if just waking up from a dream, Dr. Zhao stammered, Yes yes ire threw the tool aside, took off her gloves, and walked outside. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped. She turned her head, and looked into Doctor Zhaos eyes. Her voice seemed toe from the sky, echoing throughout the operating room. As a doctor, you should put the patients life first, instead of defending your ridiculous authority. Do you really know what a doctors faith is? Chapter 64 - Why Arent You Wearing The Dress I Gave You?

Chapter 64: Why Arent You Wearing The Dress I Gave You?

Faith Just like being knocked on the head, His legs were weak, and he fell to the ground with a plop, his face pale. The nurse hurriedly helped him up, only to find that he was shaking all over. ire had just walked out of the operating room when all three people immediately surrounded her. Hows it going inside? Why did you go in? Is there anything wrong with my grandpa?! ire took off her mask and threw it into the trash can beside her. He survived. What did she mean? They wanted to continue to ask, but ire directly bypassed them and walked towards the end of the corridor. The dim light poured down, and the wind blew her hair. She walked leisurely and her receding figure was lonely and cold. The three of them looked at each other, wondering what exactly happened. ire found a vending machine and dropped two coins into it. She picked up a Coke, and drank a few mouthfuls. The phone in her pocket vibrated. It was a strange number. She hung up, deadpan. But the other party kept calling incessantly. It wasnt until the fifth time that ire picked it up impatiently. She leaned against the wall and threw the coke can into the opposite trash can. With a bang, the coke cannded urately into the trash can. Hello? A mans low and deep voice came from the other end. Hunter Johnson. ires eyes narrowed slightly. Tonight, she was not in the mood to deal with this goof. When she was about to hang up, the man said in amanding tone, Come out. Im outside the hospital. The wind was piercingly cold at night. ire tightened her clothes and walked out of the hospital. A Maybach was parked under a street light. Hunter was leaning against the side of the car with a hand propped against the car and the other in his trouser pocket. His long and slender legs were crossed. Seeing ire, he straightened up and hurried towards her. ire was suddenly in a trance. There seemed to be a figure running towards her the same way in her memory, breaking through the night, with urgency and joy. Hunter stopped in front of ire, and put his hands into her armpit without saying anything. He lifted her up like a baby. What are you doing? Put me down! ire was shocked, kicking her suspended legs in anger. Holding her body in midair, Hunter turned her body over and checked it up and down with his sharp eyes. His eyes were examining her extremely carefully, not missing any part. He asked in a low voice. Were you injured? Being held in the midair by him, ire felt very ufortable, and her ears were hot. Not me! Really? Hunter didnt put her down until he was sure that she was unscathed. He didnt bother to ask who was injured. As long as the little thing didnt get hurt. ire immediately backed up two steps to maintain a distance from him, and sorted out the clothes that had been messed up by the man. Wait a minute! Hunter suddenly frowned and looked very displeased. You arent wearing the dress I gave you? Dress? ire thought of the paper box on her bed. You were the one who gave it to me? Of course! The man suddenly stepped forward and grabbed ires waist. Like a beast who had been dormant till now, he stared at her aggressively. Who do you think gave it to you? ire struggled back. But he kept pressing on. Huh? Why dont you speak? No one! Let go of me! ire didnt want to tangle with him and replied perfunctorily. Suddenly, she felt a pair of palms moving around her waist. As if electrocuted, she finally lost her temper like a pissed cat. Hunter Johnson! What are you doing?! Dont move! With one hand he sped her two arms and raised them above her head, the other hand stroked her waist, his face gloomy and icy. Chapter 65 - The Little Thing Is Fragile

Chapter 65: The Little Thing Is Fragile

Why was the little thing so thin? She was really skinny. He could even feel the bones of her body clearly. Her slender waist could be heldpletely with just one palm of his hand. It seemed that he could break her waist with very little effort. An angry gleam flickered in Hunters eyes and he asked coldly. What do you usually eat? How could she be so thin? ire said impatiently, Its none of your business. With that, she kicked the mans knee and took the opportunity to break free. She turned around, and rushed into the hospital. On the way back. Hunter was holding his forehead. His face was gloomy, and the atmosphere in the car was dreary, almost suffocating. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Soon, a young mans hoarse and sleepy voice came from the other end. Hunter? Im sleeping Hunter roared. Sleep, sleep, are you a pig?! Derek was awakened instantly. Oh my god Why did Hunter throw a tantrum suddenly? He didnt seem to have done anything to piss him off? Hunter took a deep breath and tried to restrain his anger. Tell me what the little thing usually eats at school. Huh? You mean your fiance? Derek thought for a while and smiled embarrassedly. Well, I have never paid attention to it Hunter was so angry that he scolded him harshly. You didnt even pay attention to that?! Did you forget why I sent you to school?! Derek muttered aggrievedly. Did you send me to school to supervise your fiance From tomorrow, take a note of what the little thing eats and report to me. Hunter coldly ordered him. Before Derek could respond, he hung up the phone and threw it aside irritably. He rubbed the ce between his brows and said to Mr. Hopkins who was driving back. Check if the Smiths are abusing her. Mr. Hopkins nced at Hunter through the rearview mirror, hesitating. Well I dont think theyd go that far. Not go that far? Hunter snapped angrily. Didnt you see that the little thing is so skinny?! Yes, ire was thin, but definitely not skinny Hunter looked out of the car window, narrowed his deep dark eyes, and muttered. The little thing is fragile and timid. Whenever she is bullied, she will only hide and cry. Mr. Hopkins was dumbfounded. Was the Young Master talking about Miss ire? On the other side, Evans was sent to the ICU for observation. Soon, Sheldon hurried to the hospital. How is my grandpa now? He had gone to attend a medical lecture in another city, so he didnt attend the banquet. Ada wiped her tears and said, Its okay. Your grandpa is already out of danger. Brother! Phoebe rushed into Sheldons arms. Sheldon hugged her tightly and softlyforted her. I know youre scared, but luckily, Grandpa is fine The next morning, Evans was transferred to a general ward and didnt wake up until the evening. Ada was taking care of him alone. Soon, she came out of the room. Phoebe came up to her and was about to ask her only to see that Adas gaze crossed over and rested on ire who was next to her. ire, Your grandpa wants to see you. Phoebes face stiffened and she couldnt believe what she heard. In the ward Lying weakly on the hospital bed, Evans had taken off the breathing mask. His pale face looked even older than before. ire put her hands into her pockets. She was leaningzily against the door, and didnt approach him. Evans slowly opened his eyes, looked at her with his muddy eyes, and said weakly, I heard you saved me Chapter 66 - The Hand Of God

Chapter 66: The Hand Of God

ire shrugged and didnt deny it. Evans forced a smile, and his attitude waspletely different from before. Thank you But ire didnt bother to reply. After a moment of silence, Evans sighed. After all, you are also my granddaughter. No matter how you used to be, now that youve been back, call me Grandpa from now on Hearing this, Ada smiled. ire,e on, call Grandpa. ire didnt say a word, standing by the door, as indifferently as a bystander. The atmosphere in the ward was embarrassing. Adas smile gradually stiffened, and she could only say awkwardly. You silly girl, how can you hold a grudge against your grandpa Outside the ward, seeing all this, Phoebe clenched her fists and bit her lip hard, her eyes full of resentment. ire stole her grandfather! In the office of the hospitals president. Really?! The hospitals president lunged to his feet from the chair and almost dropped the coffee cup in his hand. The deputy president nodded. It happenedst night. I didnt believe it either at first, but the nurses have seen it with their own eyes. The president lowered his head and pondered for a moment, and then said solemnly, With a pair of eyes that are even more precise than instruments, and is able to hold the wound with bare hands and stitch it in three seconds, I am afraid there is only one person in the entire Ye Kingdom who is capable of these feats. Who? The presidents eyes were glowing, and he said with difficulty, Venus, Life-Death Sect. Venus?! The deputy president was so shocked that he stammered, She she It took a long time for the two of them to calm down. The deputy president asked him. Should we invite her over? Invite her over? No, its too disrespectful to her. Im going to see her in person! The president rushed out of the office to meet his idol. In the ward Several people were surrounding Evans. At this moment, the door suddenly opened and the hospitals president walked in. Phoebe smiled and said, Hi, are you here to visit my grandpa? Ada was also a little excited. I didnt expect that you woulde to visit my father in person. The president stood at the door, looking at the few people in the ward, but none of them looked like Venus. He could only ask. Who broke into the operating roomst night? Hearing this, everyone looked at ire who was leaning in a corner. A gleam of astonishment shed across the presidents eyes, and he walked up to ire. You Lets talk in another ce. ire straightened up and interrupted him coldly. The president hurriedly nodded and followed her out of the ward. Ada stuck her head out of the door only to see the two were walking side by side and talking. The president looked very humble and respectful, looking like ires attendant. She was surprised What was going on here? Soon, they went to the presidents office. The president made coffee for ire in person, respectfully. ire took a seat on the sofa, picked up the coffee, and took a sip. Standing beside her, the president was very nervous. He never expected that Venus, who had the title of Hand of God, turned out to be an eighteen or neen years old girl! ire nced at him sideways. Sit down. Only then did the president dare to sit down. He was so nervous that his palms were sweating. Hi, Venus, Im so honored to meet you. ire smiled. Its okay. I was scheduled toe and supervise your hospital next month anyway. Now I just came early The president nodded quickly. Yes, yes On the other side, Sheldon returned to the hospital with fruits. Two little nurses were chatting in the hallway. Really? Venus is here? Hearing these words, Sheldon stopped abruptly. Chapter 67 - Isnt It Just A Slap?

Chapter 67: Isnt It Just A p?

He rushed over, grabbed a nurses arm, asking agitatedly. Venus? Where is she?! The little nurse was so frightened that she stammered. I I heard that she seems to be in the presidents office Before she finished speaking, Sheldon threw away the fruit in his hand and rushed towards the end of the corridor. Hospital presidents office ire took a sip of tea and slowly straightened her crossed legs. The president hurriedly got up and stood beside him with his hands down, listening to her respectfully. ire nced at him. Keep my identity secret for now. The president nodded hard. You can be rest assured. I will be absolutely tight-lipped! Im leaving now. ire walked out of the door casually. As soon as she left, Sheldon rushed over, holding onto the door frame, bending over, and panting. The president looked at him in surprise. Mr. Smith? Whats wrong with you? Sheldon panted and asked. Venus here? The president pointed at the door. Unfortunately, she has just left. Left?! As if being struck by lightning, Sheldon turned pale, and the shing light in his eyes went out bit by bit. He had been dreaming of seeing Venus for so long, but he still missed this opportunity After a moment of silence, Sheldon suddenly raised his head and asked eagerly, his eyes glowing. What does Venus look like? Is she tall or short? Is she fat? Is she thin? How old is she? Even a little bit of news about Venus from others mouths would satisfy him. The president smiled apologetically. Sorry I cant tell you. Sheldon frowned. Without a word, he turned around slowly and left a lonely figure. Venus was his belief, his direction, and his goal. No matter what price he would have to pay, he must enter the Life-Death Sect and follow in her footsteps. One day, he would be able to walk shoulder to shoulder with her. On the other side, ire left the presidents office and came across Phoebe in the corridor. She nced at ire. Her face was stiff, and she was about to cross her. ire stretched out her leg to block her way. Phoebe screamed in fright. Hey what are you doing?! Were not done with the p yet. ire raised her eyes and stared at her coldly. The sharp gaze made Phoebe pale with fright. Then what do you want?! ire tilted her head. What do you think? Phoebe swallowed, a bit scared. But she didnt want to show any weakness to her, so she could only bite the bullet and said, Whats the big deal of it You can p me back if you dare! Very good. ire grinned, suddenly raised her hand, and punched Phoebe on the face. Phoebe fell to the ground with a plop. After being stunned for a few seconds, she covered her face and cried out loud. This punch almost skewed the bridge of her nose. ire shook her hand and looked down at her. I never p. Its too naive. Besides, she only exerted twenty percent of force for this punch. Evanss condition had improved. Having stayed here for two days, ire didnt want to remain here any longer. When she walked out of the door of the ward, Ada stood in her way. Behind her, Phoebe was covering her face, wailing sadly. Adas face was full of anger, and she yelled. ire, how can you beat Phoebe?! She pped me first. ire pointed to her own cheek that was still red. Ada also remembered what happened outside the operating room, but she frowned and shouted angrily. Wasnt it just a p? Why are you so vengeful??! Chapter 68 - Just For Fun

Chapter 68: Just For Fun

Wasnt it just a p? ire stared at Ada wickedly, her smile getting colder and colder. Then, can I p you too? Ada almost got a heart attack due to anger. What are you talking about?! Im your mother! Stop it At this time, a weak voice sounded in the ward. Ada rushed into the ward holding Phoebes hand. Sheined angrily. Dad, look, ire beat Phoebe so hard. She almost broke the bridge of her nose! Upon hearing this, Phoebe cried even louder. She deliberately dropped her hand, revealing her bruised cheek, trying to make Grandpa hate ire. Unexpectedly, Evans sighed and said disapprovingly, Its normal for children to quarrel. Why do you take it so seriously? Phoebes face stiffened, her eyes almost popping out. She never expected that Grandpa, who always doted on her, would defend ire! On the other side, ire left from there casually. Phoebe turned her head and stared in the direction of ire. She was filled with raging resentment and jealousy. Leaving the hospital, ire went to Gallons apartment. Entering the door, she took off her coat. She threw it on the chair, and went straight to the topic. Who is the person investigating me? Gallon mmed the door shut, his face solemn. There is not only one but many different groups of people investigating you. You are very dangerous now. ire leaned against the sofazily. They shouldnt be investigating me. Not you? The result of his investigation couldnt be wrong. ire smiled and said, Its myputer. Gallon frowned in confusion. What do you mean? I have put 108 viruses in myputer. Are you crazy?! Gallon bounced from the chair, his eyes almost popped out. ire smiled evilly. I just did it for fun. I didnt expect them to react so strongly. For fun? Gallon didnt know what to say. After all, ire had always been this unscrupulous since he knew her. You dont need to worry. I can handle that. ire got up, opened the refrigerator, and took out a bottle of soda from inside. Gallon looked at her hands. Can you operate now? ire suddenly felt a sharp pain in her palms but there was no expression on her face. It was an emergency back then. I didnt think too much. Since her mother passed away, she could no longer pick up the scalpel Gallon smiled. Its a good thing. ire took a mouthful from the soda can and leaned against the refrigerator. Suddenly, she changed the subject. Do you know when I killed the first person? Kill? Gallons eyebrows twitched. ire narrowed her eyes, looked at the darkening sky outside the window, and said lightly, Two years ago, a patient was sent into the hospital, who was dying and was in urgent need of surgery. A woman begged me not to save him. She told me this person broke into her home, killed her husband, sexually assaulted her and her seven-year-old daughter, and even tortured her daughter to death. She cried and asked me why I wanted to save a murderer. She paused, holding her breathing. That was the first time I felt my faith as a doctor copse. Gallon looked at her quietly. When she talked about this, her face was as pale as a paper. Was it fair to the dead if I saved him? If I saved him, maybe he would continue to kill more people. If I saved a murderer with blood on his hands, what was the difference between him and me? Gallon said, But you still saved him, right? ire smiled and said nothing. Gallon asked. Then what? Chapter 69 - She Is A Saint But Also A Demon

Chapter 69: She Is A Saint But Also A Demon

On the night he woke up from aa, I killed him. ires pupils shrank. Her eyes were shining with a cold gleam, and her voice was icy. As a doctor, I had to save him, but as a human, I must kill this scum. Gallon was listening with gusto. Very interesting Putting on that white gown, she became a saint. After taking off that white gown, she was a demon. Because of the sess of the operation, Evans was quickly taken home to recuperate. ire went to school as usual. In the ssroom A girl walked to the back row. Her face blushed and she said shyly, Hi ire, can I ask you for an autograph? My sister really admires you! Just waking up, ire narrowed her drowsy eyes. She casually tore a corner of the textbook, hooked up the pen with her fingers, signed her name on it, and threw it to the girl. The girl clenched the paper as if it was a treasure. She was overwhelmed with excitement. In the front row, Phoebe smiled contemptuously. Stupid! Her deskmateforted her. Dont be angry. There are still many people on your side. Her words didnt make Phoebe feel better. Many people? She wanted everyone to be on her side! Huh? Her deskmate suddenly stared at her, surprised. Why is your face swollen? Phoebe hurriedly covered her cheek, which was still aching. Thinking of that punch, she wanted to kill ire! There were two cliques in the school now. One clique was with Phoebe, and the other supported ire. They quarreled bitterly in the schools onlinemunity. At noon, Derek didnt go to the cafeteria but kept staring at ire stealthily. Ignoring his gaze, ire took out a piece of bread and a bottle of milk from the drawer. Derek immediately stuck his head over. ire, do you just eat these for lunch? ire leaned backward to keep a distance from him and cast a sideways nce at him. Do you have a problem with it? Yes, he did! After surreptitiously observing for several days, Derek found that ire ate bread every day and never went to the cafeteria. He hurriedly sent a text message to Hunter to report his discovery. Soon, a reply was received. [Take her to dinner.] [Okay!] At noon, a group of people ran to the back row and surrounded ire, all vying to apany her to the cafeteria for dinner. Hey, go away! Derek dispersed the crowd. He cupped his face in his hands and said to ire with a grin, ire, bread tastes awful, doesnt it? Lets go to dinner, OK? The food in our schools cafeteria is delicious! ire lifted her eyelids and nced at him, her lips slightly moving. Huh? Derek didnt hear clearly and put his ear close to her. ire leaned over and slowly whispered to him. Get lost. Derek ran all the way to the bathroom and called Hunter. He lowered his voice lest others would hear him. Your fiance refuses to go to the cafeteria. In the study, Hunter leaned back on a chair and frowned. Why? I dont know Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Derek took a breath. Is it because she has no money? With a bang, Hunter mmed the phone to the ground. Mr. Hopkins next to him was taken aback. Whats wrong with you, Young Master? Why did he suddenly lose his temper? Hunters face was all dark, his eyes were red with anger, and he roared like a violent lion. Damn it, the Smiths dont even give Little Thing the money for dinner! The corner of Mr. Hopkinss mouth twitched. Young Master, you think too much, OK? Hunter lunged to his feet. Prepare a car. Im going to Lance Middle School! Chapter 70 - Take My Card And Swipe It Whenever You Want

Chapter 70: Take My Card And Swipe It Whenever You Want

After school In a corner, while carrying her school bag, Phoebe reached out to Tom. Have you got it? Tom looked around and took out a crumpled note from his pocket. Phoebe took it and gave a cold smile. Tom suddenly grabbed her arm and looked worried. Phoebe, why do you need the email address of the Death Alliance? They are very dangerous. Youd better not mess with them! Why? Surely because she wanted to get rid of ire, who was such an eyesore to her! Its none of your business. Phoebe shook Toms hand away and turned to leave. A Maybach stopped outside the Lance Middle School. The students were walking around, all of them talking about ire. Hurry up, the photos of her sleeping have just been updated in the onlinemunity! Ahhh, let me see! Look at her legs. Gee, and her back. Perfect! I heard that Angelica got her autograph. Lets ask ire for it tomorrow, OK? I really want to chase her and make her my girlfriend. Ha, in your dreams! The more Hunter listened to them, the darker his face grew. He said, gnashing his teeth, Is Little Thing so popr? Mr. Hopkins smiled and replied. Miss ire is so beautiful. It would be strange if she was not popr. Hunter snorted coldly, holding his chin, and looking extremely unhappy. It was gettingte. Mr. Hopkins suddenly said, Miss ire is out. Hunter tilted his head to look out. ire was leisurely walking out of the school gate, with her hands in her pockets. Her figure was so slender as if she would be blown away by the wind. When she approached the car, Hunter opened the door immediately. He grabbed her arm, and dragged her into the car. Caught off guard, ire fell into the car, staring at the man in front of her. She asked irritably, What are you going to do again? Nothing. I just want to give you something. Hunter raised his hand and threw the card between his fingers towards her. He announced in a cool and arrogant way. There are five million dors in the card. Take it. What did he mean? ire frowned and picked up the card, only to see a fewrge characters printed on the card C Lance Middle School Cafeteria Card. Are you crazy? You deposited five million dors in this card?! Was he really out of his mind? Hunter lifted the girls chin with his finger and smiled wickedly. I just want everyone to know that your boarding expenses will be covered by me from now on. ire was speechless. Seeing her silent, Hunter raised his eyes dly. Why? So touched that you dont know what to say? Dont cry. I cant stand crying women. ire didnt bother to say anything and threw the card back at him. Look, is it ire? Yes, its her. Even the back is so attractive. It can only be her. Whose car is she in? At this time, noisy discussion sounds came from outside the car. Hunter looked sideways, and a group of students gathered around the window of the car, peeping inside. They were talking about ire. Hunters eyes turned cold, and he suddenly sped the back of ires head. ire was startled. What are you doing?! Dont move! This is dirt on your face. Let me help you remove it. Hunter squeezed ires chin, leaning over slowly. Seeing from the outside of the car, the two heads ovepped, and it seemed that they were kissing. The students copsed instantly. Ahhh ire is kissing that man Oh, Ive been ready to chase her! But she has already got a boyfriend? God, let me die, Boohoo I cant see it. I cant see it. If I cant see it, its not true Chapter 71 - Weve Got A Job

Chapter 71: Weve Got A Job

Listening to the wails, Hunter was in a very good mood. But ire was a bit annoyed. Are you done yet? Only after these sad students outside the car left, did Hunter slowly let go of her. Drawing a long face, ire opened the door and jumped out of the car without saying anything. Looking at the girls receding figure, Hunter narrowed his deep dark eyes and threw his phone to Mr. Hopkins. Help me get an ount in the onlinemunity of Lance Middle School. Mr. Hopkins clicked on the screen and soon returned the phone to him. On the way back, Hunter propped his head with one hand and yed with the phone with the other. The onlinemunity was full of posts discussing ire. The photos of her eating, sleeping, and drinking were almost overwhelming and would be updated on a daily basis. In the photos, she was cold, sassy, cool, and handsome. Especially a picture of her stretching. In that photo, she held up her hands, showing her slim waist, like azy cat, cute and proud. There was no expression on Hunters face, but he kept clicking on the screen and saved every single picture of ire. Flipping through, he suddenly paused. A post caught his attention. It was an anonymous post. [Are you guys crazy? Dont you think that ire is ugly? Every day, she draws a long face as if her entire family has died. I cant believe you guys are licking her boots so happily. Disgusting!] Hunter frowned and immediately clicked on the post, leaving a very grumpyment. [F*ck you!] Back home, he had dinner and was about to wash and sleep. With a ding, his phone rang suddenly. Hunter picked up his phone and took a look. It was a reply to hisment. [F*ck, how dare you scold me?! Who the f*ck are you?!] Hunters fingers were dancing quickly across the phones touchscreen. [Im your father, moron!] The other party didnt reply anymore. Late at night Phoebe sat at her desk and turned on herputer. The light of the screen reflected on her pale face. She sent an email ording to the address on the note. Soon, she got a reply. 500,000 dors. A payment link and a password were left below. The link was only valid for two minutes and would automatically be destroyed when it expired. Phoebe calcted and realised that she could well afford the money. She couldnt wait to click on the link and immediately paid half a million. In a dpidated, damp abandoned factory, it was pitch ck. The cold wind blew and rolled up the dust, leaving a whistling echo, like a ghosts scream. There was a creak from time to time, which made the ce feel even creepier. There was a smell of decay in the air. A man was sitting cross-legged on the concrete pipe. Half of his face was hidden in the gloom, while the other half was bleakly illuminated by the moonlight. His long slender fingers were dancing on aptop. The tapping sounds were very rhythmic like an eager heartbeat. At this time, the screen flickered twice, and 500,000 dors was transferred to the encrypted ount. He kicked the can at his feet and made a loud bang, breaking the dead silence of the dark night. Startled birds pped their wings and flew away, and shadows of trees shook. Three figures, like ghosts, slowly emerged from the corner. Weve got a job. Kenny Lewis curled his lips. His tone waszy and casual. He was tall and thin and looked quite handsome when he smiled. He looked like a well-bred young man, notpatible with this dpidated factory at all. The three people walked to him, bent to look at hisputers screen, and then looked at each other. 500,000 dors? Who will take up this assignment? Kenny stood up and jumped off the cement pipe. He twisted his neck, clenched his fists, and said with interest, I will. I havent done any exercise in a long time. The three of them chuckled. Just a little girl. It wont take much effort on your part. Early in the morning ire went downstairs slowly. Phoebe was sitting at the dining table and nced at ire, looking to be in a good mood. After tonight she would never see this eyesore again! ire walked over and picked up a piece of toast. She held it in her mouth, turned, and walked outside. Wait a minute. Sheldon suddenly stood up, left the dining table, and walked towards ire. I have something to ask you. ire raised her eyebrows, didnt speak, and continued to walk out. Sheldon followed behind her. Seeing the two of them leaving together, Phoebe wrinkled her little face. What did Brother want to ask her? What would they talk about? ire had stolen her grandfather! Now did she want to steal her brother?! Chapter 72 - Never Ever Let Him Know

Chapter 72: Never Ever Let Him Know

Whats up? ire leaned against the wallzily with her arms around her chest, her face indifferent as always. Sheldon looked at her intently. I heard that it was you who operated on Grandpa? ire raised her eyebrows and didnt deny it. Well how did you do it? Why did you Sheldon suddenly became agitated, and even his voice rose a bit. Does it have anything to do with you? ire curled up her lips and smiled contemptuously. The girls attitude was very cold. Sheldon opened his mouth, but his throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton, and he couldnt make any sound. After a long while, he lowered his head and said hesitantly, Do you want to study medicine? I can Not interested. ire interrupted him coldly. She straightened up, and passed by him ruthlessly. Sheldon turned his head abruptly, and his gaze followed the girls lonely figure, which receded and gradually disappeared. She had always been so rude, unapproachable, and arrogant. If it were before, Sheldon would have been very angry and disgusted. But now, he wasnt angry at all. What was wrong with him? Sheldon patted his face, hoping to snap out of this haze. Lance Middle School When the school bell rang, ire woke up and pulled her school bag from the drawer. She slung it on her shoulder, and walked out of the ssroom slowly. Her school bag was deted because there was nothing in it. There was a group of little girls outside the ssroom, who only dared to look at her with admiring eyes, but didnt dare to approach her. She walked out of the school gate, only to see a crowd surging outside. Someone nearby suddenly shouted. Look! Thats Mr. Walker! ire nced sideways. On the other side of the road, a luxury car was parked, and James was standing by the car. Opposite him was a well-dressed woman. Who is that woman? Is it Mr. Walkers girlfriend? Impossible! Mr. Walker said he was single! Mr. Walker must like mature women. We have no chance ire retracted her gazezily and jumped into a bus. On the opposite side of the road, the woman said crossly, James, why didnt you contact me when you returned to China? Jamess perpetually gentle face was cold at the moment, and his voice was icy too. Is it necessary? The woman said eagerly, I am your sister. You and I are the only ones left in the family. We just have each other! Jamess eyes drooped behind the lenses and he said nothing. Seeing his indifferent look, the woman sighed. Do you still hate me for that? But I really love him. I am not coveting his money! James frowned. You love him, so you can steal another womans husband and destroy her family?! Do you know that the child is now Did you see him?! The woman suddenly became nervous. Does he know about your rtionship with me?! No. Thats good The woman was relieved but still a little worried. Dont let him know. That child is not as innocent as you think. James didnt speak anymore and turned away indifferently. On the other side, Derek walked out of the ssroom. The monitor suddenly stood in front of him, saying with a look of fear. Little Little Overlord, have you seen Mr. Walker? Derek asked him coldly. Whats the matter? The monitor raised the file bag in his hand. I found this thing. Mr. Walker seems to have lost it. James? Derek grabbed the file bag, narrowed his eyes, and smiled slyly. I know where he is. I will help you give it to him. The boys sudden change of attitude stunned the monitor. Huh? Well Chapter 73 - Are You Injured?

Chapter 73: Are You Injured?

Its my pleasure. Derek raised the file bag and waved it twice before turning to leave. When he walked out of the school gate and got into the car, he opened the file bag. Inside was a stack of brand-new English test papers. Hmm they looked quite important. What punishment would James receive if he lost them? He couldnt wait to see that spectacle Derek threw the test papers aside. He held his chin and smiled happily. His face looked innocent yet was full of evil. Late at night The breeze was piercingly cold, the moonlight was white, the shadows of the trees were mottled, and the dead branches twisted and danced in the darkness like the hands of demons. Apanied by the pping of the birds wings, Kenny crawled into the bedroom through the window. He was dressed fully in ck, wearing a peaked cap thatpletely covered his face except for a pair of deep dark eyes. He had almost blended into the darkness. ire was lying on the bed. Her pitch-ck hair was spread on the pillow, which set off her skin making it look even fairer. She frowned in her sleep and her fan-like long eyshes cast a faint shadow on her cheeks. Kenny crept closer, and stood by the bed. He raised the dagger quietly in his hand, and brought it towards the girls delicate neck. At this time, the girl suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were icy cold in the dark. Kenny was taken aback for a moment. In an instant, ire suddenly lifted her leg and kicked off the dagger in his hand. With a tter, the dagger fell to the ground. ire jumped up from the bed and kicked Kennys chest. She was quick to respond and extremely fast. Caught off guard, Kenny staggered back, mming his back against the wall. ire sat on the edge of the bed with her eyes narrowed. Her gaze was cold and sharp. Who are you? Without a word, Kenny stood up and kicked the dagger on the ground, which turned over a few times in midair and returned to his hand. He lunged forward, and mmed ire down on the bed. He brought the dagger in his hand hard down. ire turned sideways, and the dagger stabbed the bed. At the same time, she drew the knife from her cuff. With a sh, the de cut through Kennys arm and blood trickled down. Before Kenny had time to pull out the dagger, he immediately backed up two steps, covering the wound, with blood leaking from his fingers. He stared at ire incredulously. Everything tonight was beyond his expectation. He frowned and was about to attack again when ire pulled out a gun from under the pillow. She pointed the muzzle at his head, and pulled back the trigger with a click. If you dont want to die, answer my question honestly. ire smiled but her voice was cold and dangerous. Kennys back stiffened, and only his chest was heaving violently. After a moment of silence, he suddenly squatted down. He curled up, and rolled quickly on the ground. Then, like a flexible fish, he immediately jumped out of the window. ire chased him with the gun in her hand, looking down through the window. Kenny fell on the grass, covering his injured arm with one hand, and stumbled to flee. His figure quickly disappeared into the dark night. The room fell into a dead silence again as if nothing had happened, with only the smell of blood permeating in the air. ire returned to the bed, tucked the gun back under the pillow, and pulled out the dagger that was still stuck in the bed. Under the moonlight, the de shed a cold light on her face. Kenny ran back to the factory and fell to the ground with a plop, stirring up choking dust. The three people ran over and helped him up. What happened? Then they found blood on his body. Are you injured?! She could even injure you? It seems that shes not as simple as she looks. The three of them helped Kenny to sit on the cement pipe and help him bandage the wound on his arm. Chapter 74 - This Girl Is Pretty Hard To Deal With

Chapter 74: This Girl Is Pretty Hard To Deal With

They couldnt believe the events of the night. After all, no one could ever injure the member of the Death Alliance. Besides, the other party was just a little girl. Kenny lowered his head, like a deted ball, looking frustrated. Seeing that he was not in the right mood, one of them asked. Whats wrong? Youre not seriously injured. Why do you look so sad? Kenny breathed heavily and said in a dumb voice, She is not dead. What?! All three were shocked. Not dead? Are you kidding me? So, you are not only hurt by her, but you havent been able to get rid of her?! Kenny nodded. And if he had run any slower, he would probably have been shot to death by her. All of them looked at each other. This girl is pretty hard to deal with. Who is going to resolve her? Let Amelia take over. The little girl named Amelia, about ten years old, was wearing a pink bubble skirt. Her smooth long hair was tied into two ponytails, and she wore a cute hairband on top of her head. Her face was tender and rosy, and under her eyebrows, there were a big pair of clear watery eyes. She bit the lollipop in her mouth and smiled with two small dimples on her cheeks, looking adorable. No, I never kill women. If its a beautiful girl, I wont have the heart to kill her. What about Jacob? They looked at Jacob at the same time. Jacob was a burly man, with wheat-colored skin, thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a stubble. With a deadpan look, he looked very fierce. Okay! His voice was rough. I will kill her! Early next morning, ire went downstairs. Hearing the footsteps, Phoebe turned her head and saw her. Suddenly her body shuddered so hard that she overturned the milk in her hand. A servant hurried over to clean up the mess. Phoebe clenched her hands and stared at ire with her eyes wide open in horror. Her heart was racing uneasily. Why was she still alive? Shouldnt she be ire slowly walked to the table, her shadow shrouding Phoebes body, making Phoebe short of breath and unable to move at all. It wasnt until she left with a piece of bread that Phoebes tensed body rxed. What the hell was going on here? Was the legendary Death Alliance just a gang of liars?! Phoebe rushed back to her room, turned on theputer, and hurled a series of questions to that email address. Soon, there was a reply. It contained only a single word. Tonight. Phoebe breathed in a sigh of relief. Half a million had almost emptied her small vault, and she couldnt have spent it for nothing. Late at night Jacob climbed through the window into the bedroom. He was not as cautious as Kenny, and strode directly to the bed, nning to handle the girl quickly. The quilt on the bed arched slightly. He weighed the knife in his hand and lifted the quilt, only to see that the bed was empty. No one was there?! He turned his head and was about to look around. At this time, his neck felt cold. A shining knife was pressed against his aorta. He froze immediately and didnt dare to move. The girls casual voice floated from behind. Here came another one? Interesting Jaco forced a smile. Little girl, ying with a knife is not a good habit. Put it down. Lets chat. What do you want to chat about? The way you die? You! Jacob was impatient and turned his head abruptly, trying to catch the girl behind him. The de cut the chain around his neck, which fell to the ground with a snap. He hurriedly bent over to pick it up but was preempted by ire. She wrapped the chain around her fingers and twirled it twice. Jacob was a little flustered. Give me back the ne! ire raised her eyebrows. Um It seems that this ne is very important to you? Chapter 75 - Hell Girl

Chapter 75: Hell Girl

Jacob stared at the ne closely. He was angry and anxious, and did not dare to act rashly. ire raised the small knife in her hand and slowly scraped across the ne with the sharp knife tip, with a contemptuous smile hovering on her lips. You are no different from the personst night. Both of you are the same weaklings. Jacobs heart almost jumped to his throat, and he couldnt help shouting, What the hell do you want?! ire shook the ne. Its very simple. Kill the guy who hired you to kill me. Impossible! Jacob rebuffed. If you want us to kill for you, youve gotta pay us. ire shrugged. OK, I respect your rules. You can just intimidate that person. This was not difficult. Jacob breathed a sigh of relief, took a step forward, and reached out to ire. Can you return the ne to me now?! ire immediately held the ne into her palm. Ill give you three nights. Come to get it when the matter is done. Give it to me first! Jacob blushed anxiously. ire narrowed her eyes and smiled casually. Do you think you are still qualified to bargain with me? Jacob had never expected that he, a big man, would be easily coerced by a little girl. Jacob gnashed his teeth with anger. Fine! Then he turned and jumped out of the window. Jacob returned to the factory. The other people appeared from all the corners and surrounded him. How was it? Youve got rid of that little girl, right? Sure, Jacob can strangle her with a single hand, as easy as pinching an ant. The more he listened to these words, the more embarrassed Jacob was, and he was so angry that he mmed the wall with his fist. That cunning girl grabbed my ne and used it to threaten me! Everyone gasped. What? Even Jacob couldnt solve her? Where is she from? Since the creation of the Death Alliance, they could always easily kill whoever they wanted to, including even the kings guards. This was the first time that they had failed a mission. Amelia licked the lollipop with her pink tongue, and said disapprovingly, Isnt it just a ne? Why do you care so much Kenny elbowed her, shook his head to motion her to stop. He whispered to her. Thats Jacobs daughters ne. Amelia widened her eyes and shut her mouth immediately. The factory fell into a dead silence, and only the cold wind howled across the ce. In the apartment, Gallon made a pot of hot tea and brought it to ire. Why? Didnt you sleep wellst night? You have dark circles. Leaning back against the sofazily, ire closed her eyes and took a nap, her face icy. Someone wants to kill me. Gallon was startled and almost knocked over the teacup. Who? Two professional killers came. They should be from the same group. Gallon frowned, and after thinking about it, he turned solemn. Are they from the Death Alliance? They are not easy to deal with! Really? ire smiledzily. But theyre so weak. Gallon smacked his tongue in surprise. Im afraid youre the first person who survived their assassination. ire opened her eyes suddenly. What is the Death Alliance? Well Gallon pulled out a chair and sat down opposite her. The Death Alliance is a killer organization feared around the world. It was established in the East Continent three years ago. It was when you disappeared, so you dont know about it. The founder is a teenage girl who is called Hell Girl by the outside world. She often hides her face with a veil. Her name, identity and appearance remain unknown till date. Chapter 76 - She Was Scared Out Of Her Wits

Chapter 76: She Was Scared Out Of Her Wits

Every member of the Death Alliance only takes orders from her. Two years ago, she suddenly disappeared, and the Death Alliance gradually fell into decline, bing an organization that takes money to kill. Hell Girl ire muttered the name silently, smiling deeper. If she hadnt disappeared, Id like to fight her. Gallons eyes widened. Dont joke about this. She is very cruel. ording to the rumors, she not only kills, but also drinks blood and eats bones. Thats why she is called Hell Girl. By the way, do you know who paid them to kill you? ire spread her hands and said nothing. But she will find out tonight. Late at night, at the Smiths mansion, a scream broke the silence. Ah-help! Help! Everyone was awakened and hurriedly ran outside Phoebes room. Phoebe staggered out and threw herself into Adas arms. She trembled with fright, crying and shouting. Someone someone wants to kill me! Everyone was taken aback. Allen and Sheldon walked into her room cautiously. Everything was normal, and there was no one in the room. They checked the ce carefully, the windows were locked. They didnt find anything strange. Ada stroked Phoebes pale face. Dont be afraid. Dont be afraid. Are you having a nightmare? Phoebe shook her head vigorously, tears flew down her face like beads. She had cried herself out of breath. No no someone really wants to kill me! This was a top-level vi area, where the rich and powerful lived, and guards were arranged to patrol the entire perimeter every night. How could someone break in? Everyone looked at each other and felt that Phoebe had experienced a nightmare. Phoebe hugged Ada and refused to let go. Mom! Dont leave me alone. I dont want to die! Ada soothed her. Okay, Ill sleep with you. The crowd gradually dispersed. With arms around her chest, ire leanedzily against the door, watching everything quietly and gradually had a cold smile spread across her face. The second night. Everyone was again awakened by the screams. Phoebe ran out of the room hysterically, so scared that she couldnt even stand. She copsed to the ground, unkempt like a lunatic. Ada immediately helped her up. At this time, a light yellow liquid seeped from between her legs and trickled on to the ground,, apanied by an unpleasant smell. The servants covered their mouths and noses. Adas eyes widened too. Was was this urine? She was so scared that she peed? Realizing this, Phoebe flushed instantly and cried more fiercely. For several nights in a row, no one could sleep. During the day, the servants yawned and chatted. Does Miss Phoebe have mental health problems? I heard that this is called persecutory delusion, and she is probably experiencing hallucinations as well. Oh my god, Maam should take Miss Phoebe for treatment sooner. What are you guys saying?! An angry voice sounded from behind. The servants turned their heads, only to see Phoebe rush over. She pped all of them. Her face was distorted with anger, and she snapped ferociously. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will rip your tongue out! The servants covered their faces and lowered their heads, holding their breaths in fear. Miss Phoebe had always been gentle and polite. Why did she suddenly be so grumpy? She was totally different now from before. When Phoebe left in a rage, they raised their heads again. Its over. Miss Phoebe has changed so dramatically. This must be a symptom of her mental illness! Phoebe ran back to her room, gritting her teeth with anger and shaking all over. At this time, theputer dinged. She checked it, only to find that the 500,000 dors had been returned to her ount. Chapter 77 - Mr. S

Chapter 77: Mr. S

Phoebe was so angry that she picked up theputer and mmed it on the ground. Why why did everything go wrong?! Hearing the noise, the servants were frightened outside. Oh, Miss Phoebe is really sick. Early in the morning As soon as ire walked out of the door, a cat rushed to her, meowing and looking at her with a pair of wet eyes. The kitten must be hungry. ire pulled out the bread from her bag and tore it into small pieces before crouching down and giving them to the kitten. The kitten sniffed. After confirming that it was food, it stretched out its dirty little paws. Carefully pulling the bread to the ground, she began to devour it. ire tore a few more pieces and put them in front of it. Sheldon went downstairs and happened to see this scene. His back stiffened. Outside the door, ire squatted down gracefully, stroking the cats hair with her slender fingers. Her movements were unprecedentedly gentle. Under the sun, the outline of her side face seemed to be glowing, her brows and eyes were covered by her silky hair, and a beautiful smile was hovering on her lips. Time seemed to freeze on her body. She was as beautiful as a picture scroll, etched forever in peoples minds. Never before had he seen her smile like this. Sheldon simply couldnt look away. His cheeks were a little hot. As if perceiving his gaze, ire turned her head and looked straight at him. With their eyes met, Sheldons heart suddenly missed a beat. I He panicked for a while, not knowing what to say. ire withdrew her gaze indifferently, stood up, and walked away. Late at night In a remote alley, it was dark and misty. ire leaned against the wall, her look cold and indifferent and her fingers were fiddling with a ne. Can you give it back to me now? A rough voice sounded next to her. ire tilted her head slightly and threw the ne into Jacobs hands. Jacob hurriedly caught it, and held it tightly in the palm of his hand. He lowered his head, and examined it carefully. After confirming that it wasnt damaged, he put the ne against his chest. Seeing him standing there and not leaving, ire said slowly, What? Wanna fight again? Where are you from? Jacob stared at ire closely, with a guarded expression. She was definitely not just a little girl! ire wound the hair near her ears around her fingers and saidzily, Rather than guessing where I am from, it is better to reflect on whether your Death Alliance is too weak. What an arrogant tone! Jacob raised his head and sneered. Thats because you havent seen our leader. If she was here, you might not even know how to die! Really? ire squinted at him, her eyes as quiet as the deep sea without the slightest ripple. I look forward to such a day. Little girl, I advise you not to be too arrogant! Jacob snorted and turned away angrily. The sun was shining brightly. Gallon stood outside the Jade Pavilion, straightening his suit before stepping in. This was a Chinese-style teahouse. After the attendant pushed open the carved wooden door, Gallon took off his shoes, stepped on the soft carpet, and walked in. He sat cross-legged at the long table, surrounded by sandalwood. The attendant was making tea for him. On the opposite side was an exquisite screen, behind which a slender figure could be faintly seen. Who was this mysterious person? Gallon asked tentatively. Mr. S? Its me. A mans clear voice sounded from behind the screen. Gallon picked up the teacup. The fragrance of the tea overflowed. It was quite refreshing. What troubles have you been having recently? There was a strange silence behind the screen. Chapter 78 - I Love My Sister

Chapter 78: I Love My Sister

He seemed to find it hard to disclose. After a long while, he said with difficulty, I I am in love with my sister. Puff Gallon spurted out the tea. Sorry, sorry He quickly grabbed the handkerchief on the table to wipe it and coughed awkwardly. As a doctor, he forced himself to calm down. You mean your biological sister? Yes, she has been living away since birth and was only brought back home some time ago. Its normal for you to love your sister. Gallon was ashamed of what he had thought just now. Behind the screen, Sheldon said, Its not the love between brothers and sisters, but the kind of love between men and women. When I see her, I want to hold her hand, hug her, and even kiss her He seemed to be too embarrassed to continue. Gallons mouth twitched. Oh my god Mr. S, you and your sister are blood rtives. You hadnt seen each other for many years. You are attracted to her, perhaps because of family affection. This feeling is strange to you, so you are mistaking family affection for love between the opposite sex. Sheldon became even more confused as he listened. Is that correct? So, what should I do now? Gallon sat upright and said, I suggest you listen to your heart. If you really like her, then chase her with confidence. Chase her? Sheldon was startled and almost knocked over the teacup in his hand. His voice turned cold. Are you kidding me? No. Gallon looked solemnly. The more you suppress your feeling, the stronger it will be, and in the end, it will turn into an obsession, which will make you physically and mentally exhausted. It is better to face it head-on. Maybe in the process, you will find that your urge to get close to your sister is only your need for family affection. It seemed to make sense. Sheldon frowned. Although he still had doubts, there was no other way it seemed. Doctor, maybe you are right. I will try this way. In the evening, Gallon returned to the apartment and found that ire was sitting at the door holding her knees. Her body was curled into a small ball, with her chin resting on her knees. She was ying with her phone in boredom. Why didnt you tell me you wereing over? I called you. ire stood up and patted the dust on her butt. Gallon seldom went out, so she wouldnt tell him in advance she was going toe to his ce. I was busy, so I turned off my phone. Gallon took out the key from his pocket. He opened the door and they entered the house. ire took off her shoes andy crookedly on the sofa. Where did you go? Went to see a patient. Gallon opened the refrigerator and nced at the leftovers inside. ire narrowed her eyes slightly. Arent you not seeing any patients? I cant help it. I recently invested in a project, so I was short of money. ire smiled. I can lend you money. Gallon turned around and shrugged at her. You know, I dont like debt. This was true. ire asked him casually. What project? Time Machine. Are you crazy? ire instantly sat up from the sofa, frowning and staring at Gallon. Have you been fooled? Time Machine? What a joke. Im a psychiatrist. How can I be deceived? By the way, do you know what kind of patient I met today? Gallon suddenly got excited and ran to sit down opposite ire. What patient? ire wasnt quite interested and turned her attention back to her phone. That patient fell in love with his sister! Is he a beast?! Um. ire was expressionless. So how did you treat him? I told him to chase her. Chapter 79 - Specific Medicine

Chapter 79: Specific Medicine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire nced at him sideways. You are more beastly. You dont understand. This is called active therapy. Gallon got up and walked into the kitchen. After he returned with the heated meal, he found ire sitting on the sofa with a frown. Whats wrong? ire handed him the phone directly. Gallon took it. It showed an email on the screen. The senders name was Liam Truman, and the content contained only a few words. It was an invitation asking her to join an organization. ire was irritable. The same email is sent ten times a month. They just never stop. Gallon smiled. What a coincidence, I also received this email. What organization is this? Now there were a lot of messy organizations, and she would receive hundreds of simr emails every day, but only a few had persisted as long as this organization. Gallon replied. Gods Organization. Gods? What a strange name. ire curled his red lips in disgust. This organization was established on The East Continent three years ago. The current leader is a woman named Noah Baker, but she is not the creator. No one knows who the true creator is. By the way, did you know that some time ago, our Ye Kingdom and the Li Kingdom on the East Continent joined hands and prepared to develop a specific medicine? ire grunted in response. She had heard of it. It was said that this medicine could cure all diseases and even bring people back to life. As soon as the news came out, politicians and dignitaries from the four continents and twelve kingdoms gathered in the Ye Kingdom, waiting to grab the specific medicine. Now, the world was getting turbulent, and beneath the calm surface, dark tides were surging. The Gods Organization exists to prevent the birth of special drugs and destroy the ns of the Ye Kingdom and the Li Kingdom, but the interesting thing is Gallon stroked his chin, and a sharp gleam shed from the bottom of his eyes. The Gods Organization was founded three years ago, so what was the purpose of its establishment in the first ce? If it was only to prevent the birth of the specific medicine, how could the founder predict that the Ye Kingdom and the Li Kingdom will join forces to develop such medicine in three years? ire didnt say anything. Gallon raised an eyebrow at her. Are you interested in finding out? I can help you dig deeper. Not interested. ire got up, took the phone from Gallons hand, put on her shoes, and walked to the door. She didnt want to get involved in this matter. The Smiths Mansion Ada, its been a long time since we met. An arrogant voice sounded in the hall. A well-groomed woman was leaning on the sofa, wearing a delicate cheongsam and was bedecked with jewels all over. She raised her chin and narrowed her eyes. She wore a contemptuous and condescending look. The servants served tea, then hurriedly left from there. After that, they hid in the kitchen, and whispered. Who is thatdy? Even Madam is grovelling in front of her. Ha! Her name is Helen Brook, an old ssmate of Madam. Theres nothing special about her family, but her cousin married a big shot who is the current deputy minister in the Ministry of Military and Political Affairs. Hence, she is so arrogant. And her son, that boy is really spoiled by her and makes trouble wherever he goes. A chubby eight years old boy was jumping on the sofa in his shoes, having a great time. He waspletely a little devil. Ada looked at the trail of footprints and her heart started to ache. She had just bought this new sofa two days ago, and it cost a lot of money. Noticing Adas strange expression, Helen sneered. Ada, look how happy my son is. You wont mind it, right? This sofa is not worth much, no! Ada could only smile. Sure, I dont mind Chapter 80 - Only I Can Bully Others But No One Can Bully Me

Chapter 80: Only I Can Bully Others But No One Can Bully Me

Helens spoiled son, Bob, was very naughty, evenwless. Within a few minutes, he smashed another colored ze vase. Oh, honey! Helen hurried over, hugging him and shouting nervously. Do you have any injuries? You scared me. She didnt even mention the broken vase. Ada was really annoyed but didnt dare to show it. At this time ire walked slowly through the door. She wore a hoodie with the hat on her head and only her small face was revealed. Her thin figure was surrounded by mist, making her look extraordinarily cold and withdrawn. Helen cast a casual nce at her and screamed. Phew, who is this Ada immediately stood up. ire,e over and say hello Before she finished speaking, ire went straight to the second floor without even lifting her eyelids. Bob put his hands on his hips and shouted angrily. Why didnt she say hello to me?! Helen turned purple with anger, and her tone showed deep disgust. Is she your biological daughter whom you brought back from the country? She is so rude! Why did you even bother to bring her back? Just throw her out. Ada could only smile awkwardly and red at ires figure on the second floor. This girl always disgraced her! Oh, its sote? Helen deliberately revealed his expensive watch. Ada, I will stay at your house tonight. Do you mind? Ada gaped at her in shock. Before she could speak, Helen was already holding his son and moving towards the spiral staircase. Bob twisted and kept crying. I dont want to sleep here. The room here is so small! Helen clicked her tongue. Yes, its shabby here. Lets make do with it temporarily. Early morning It was a bit cold. ire unzipped her jacket, stuffed a bottle of milk into her school bag, lowered her head, and buried half of her face in the cor. She got up early this morning, so she could take her time doing things. When she opened the door of her room, a cold wind suddenly rolled up at her feet. Bob rushed in front of her and fell to the ground. He opened his mouth, and began to cry. After crying for a long time, he didnt see ire respond to him. He curled his lips, stretched out his little hands towards ire, andmanded pretentiously. Are you blind? Help me up! ires eyes were cold. She directly lifted her foot and stepped over Bobs head. Ahhh Bob kicked his calf out and screamed. Are you okay? At this moment, Phoebe walked over, helped him up from the ground. She took out a tissue to wipe the teardrops on his face. Bob grunted angrily. Who is that rude woman? My uncle has a gun. I will shoot her to death! Phoebe squeezed his fat little face and smiled a little sinisterly. Dont mess with her. She is very fierce and will bully you. Bullshit! As soon as Bob heard this, he lost his temper. Only I can bully others but no one dares to bully me! Really? Phoebe narrowed her eyes. I dont believe it Well see! Bob pped her hand off and rushed into ires room. In the ssroom As soon as the morning reading ss was over, the girls gathered around and chattered. Their expressions were particrly solemn. Mr. Walker is finished now! What happened? I heard that Mr. Walker lost the test papers for this exam, and the teacher had to reset the questions, which dyed the exams. Mr. Walker is being scolded by the principal in his office! Chapter 81 - Photo Of The Creator Of The Gods Organization

Chapter 81: Photo Of The Creator Of The Gods Organization

Test papers? The monitor who was memorizing the vocabry suddenly raised his head when he heard this and turned his head to look back. In the back row, Derek waszily leaning on the chair cross-legged. When he noticed the monitors gaze, he suddenly met his eyes and cast a warning stare at him. The monitor shivered with fright and hurriedly buried his head in the book. He didnt dare to speak anymore. Will Mr. Walker be fired? Oh, please dont, boohoo The gossip king put his head in from the window. Dont worry, beauties. Mr. Walker was not fired, but was fined to go to clean up the gymnasium. Upon hearing this, the girls breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, there was a loud bang from the back row. Everyone turned their heads only to see Derek kicking over the chair and striding out of the ssroom. In the empty gymnasium, there was only James. He had rolled up the cuffs of his shirt, revealing a small section of his fair arms. He was bent over to gather the scattered sports equipment. After that, he mopped the floor. Oh, Mr. Walker, you work so hard A sarcastic voice sounded behind him. James looked back to see Derek walk in at a leisurely pace towards him with a hand in his pocket. James ignored him, and continued the cleaning work. Suddenly, a file bag appeared in front of him. Mr. Walker, I heard that you lost something. Is this it? James took a closer look. It turned out to be the test papers he had lost! He reached for it. But Derek retracted the file bag. James frowned. You picked it up? Why didnt you return it to me? Derek tilted his head and smiled like a sly little fox. What I picked is mine. Why should I give it to you? James stared at the boy coldly and his breathing quickened. His always gentle face was taut as he tried to restrain his anger. This is just a small lesson. I said earlier that if you dare to provoke me, you must be prepared to ept punishment. Derek unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, turned his hand over, and sprinkled the water on the ground. His big bright eyes staring provocatively at James. Sorry, my hand slipped. Youll have to mop the floor again, Mr. Walker. He threw the empty bottle in front of James and squashed it hard with his foot. Then, he turned around and walked away leisurely. ssroom ires forehead was pressed against the edge of the desk. She was ying a game on her cell phone, her fingers dancing when she got a call. It was Gallon. ire hung up without hesitation. Gallon made several more calls. He was rarely so eager to reach her unless something was wrong. ire immediately quit the game. After he got through, Gallon said with excitement, I found a photo of the creator of the Gods Organization. I havent seen it yet. Would you like toe over and take a look at it?! ire simply said, Wait for me. Gallonughed and jested. Phew, I remember you said you were not interested! ire hung up the phone, pulled out her school bag from the drawer, and slung it on her shoulder, ying truant from school. She arrived at Gallons apartment soon after. ire entered the room and dropped her school bag on the sofa. Where is the picture? Gallon was sitting at the table, with aputer on it. Come on, I cant wait! ire took a chair, walked over, and sat down beside him. Gallon tremblingly pressed the mouse, opened the email, and clicked on the file. The screen went ck for a moment, and then a photo popped out. The resolution of the photo was not high. There was a girl standing by the window with seaweed-like hair spreading over her shoulders. She had a wless face. Under the sunlight, her eyes were lowered and there was something icy about her. As Gallon zoomed in on the photo, his eyes gradually widened. Chapter 82 - Im Going To Smash Your Computer!

Chapter 82: Im Going To Smash Your Computer!

He looked at the photo and then at ire, his mouth opened wider and wider, and his eyes kept blinking. Well ire leaned backzily behind the chair, tilted her head, and threw him a sideways nce. This is a picture of me. The girl in the photo was indeed ire. Her face, skin, eyebrows, eyes, mouth and nose, and even the strands of hair were exactly the same as ires. F*ck! Gallon got up with a swoosh and the chair mmed to the ground. He cursed angrily. I bought it for a million dors! Goddamn it! ire narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. Haha, youve been fooled. Gallon was so angry that he grabbed his hair and rushed to the balcony. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number, roaring. Hey, you little punk! How dare you deceive me? Believe it or not, I will kill you! A mans horrified voice came from the other end. Mr. Miller, whats the matter with you? Whats the matter? What kind of photos did you send me? Thats a f*cking picture of my friend! Huh? Calm down. I bought this photo from the ck market. I really dont know anything. I can return the money to you. Gallon directly smashed the phone on the sofa. He lit a cigarette, and took in a puff hard. In the smoke, his face turned purple. Damn, he had been excited all day long! After smoking, Gallon came back from the balcony and coughed awkwardly. He looked at ire. Sorry, I called you from school for this. ire spread her hands, and replied nonchntly. I dont listen to ss anyway. The Smiths Mansion Bob was busy creating mayhem in ires room. He opened her closet, pulled all the clothes from inside to the ground, and started stepping on them hard. Then he tore the books on the table into pieces and happily sshed the paper crumbs in the air. There were a few Doraemon dolls piled on the bed. He found a pair of scissors, cut all the dolls, and pierced the bedsheets. Looking at his masterpiece, he shrugged and giggled. ire left Gallons apartment and went straight back to the Smiths Mansion. In the lobby on the first floor, Ada and Helen were sitting chatting, and they were surprised to see her. ire? Why are you back so early? ire didnt say anything and walked up to the second floor. Helen rolled her eyes. She disliked ire very much, so she deliberately taunted loudly. Schools not over yet. Did she y truant? Adas face was green and purple. As soon as ire walked outside her room, the tip of her ears suddenly moved. Someone was inside! She frowned and kicked the door open. What caught the eye was a mess. Bob was stepping on the bed wearing shoes. The closet was wide open, and her clothes were all piled outside with dirty footprints all over. The books were torn apart, and paper crumbs were scattered all over the floor like snowkes. The original neat sheets were covered with big and small holes. The Doraemon dolls were cut to pieces, and all the stuffing originally stuffed in them was strewn around. Seeing that the dolls on the bed had turned into a pile of rags, she was instantly infuriated. ires pupils suddenly shrank and a murderous gleam shed across her eyes. She grabbed the knife in her cuff and walked into the room step by step. Bob was still standing on the bed with his hands on hips, pouting triumphantly. Now you know the consequences of offending me? Come on, kowtow and apologize to me! ire approached, raised her eyes, and stared at him coldly. In her blood-red eyes, there seemed to be a fierce demon which hadin dormant. She kicked the little boy out of bed. Bob fell to the ground, screaming in pain. He quickly got up, grabbed theputer on the table with his little hands, and held it high above his head. Bitch, how dare you kick me?! Im gonna smash yourputer! Chapter 83 - Ill-bred

Chapter 83: Ill-bred

ire curled up her red lips and chuckled coldly. If you dare to smash it, I will kill you. Im not afraid of you! Bob gritted his teeth and was about to m theputer to the ground. Almost in the blink of an eye, ire rushed up to him. She snatched theputer back with one hand, and pinched his neck with the other, mming him against the wall. Bob kicked his short legs in the air and yelled. Let go of me! You ugly monster! Bad woman! ire randomly dropped theputer aside, and theputer fell on the desktop urately and steadily. Immediately afterwards, she flipped her hand and pressed Bob to the ground, tore off a small piece of bed sheet, and stuffed it into his mouth. Since your mother has not taught you how to behave, I will teach you today. ire raised her hand and pped him on the ass. Um Um Bob couldnt make a sound and blushed, bursting into tears from the pain. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. Where did the brat go? Hearing Helens voice, Bob struggled violently, pushed out the sheet in his mouth with his tongue, and cried hysterically. Mom! Help, mom! Someone is going to kill me! The door was knocked open. Helen and Ada rushed in and were shocked to see the chaos in the room. Bob cried and howled. Mom, save me! ire lifted Bob up like a chicken. Helen immediately jumped into a rage. What are you doing?! Quickly let go of my son! ire raised his eyebrows and loosened her grip. Bob fell to the ground with a plop. Helen screamed and hurried over to hold Bob in her arms to check his injuries. Bob cried out loud and pointed at ire. Mom, this ugly monster hit me! Uuuuu How dare you beat my son?! Helen red at ire and rushed forward fiercely, raising her hand, trying to p ire. ire grabbed her wrist. Helens hand froze in the air, but she couldnt pull it back even with all her force. Her face turned pale with pain. ire sneered but his eyes were icy. Can you bear the consequences of pping me? Helen was anxious and angry. You you let go of me! ire suddenly threw her hand aside. Caught off guard, Helen staggered and sprained her ankle with a click. Ahhh She fell to the ground, holding her feet. Tears wereing out of her eyes. Upon seeing this, Ada hurriedly stepped forward to help her up. Then she stared at ire and reprimanded her. ire, what the hell are you doing?! Apologize! ire put her arms on the desk, jumped onto the desk, and dangled her legs. What if I dont? What can you do? Helen was trembling with anger. Ada, look at your daughter! What an ill-bred monster! ire curled her lips. Haha your well-educated son turned my room into such a mess. Was your son educated by a dog? Or he doesnt even have a mother? You! Helen couldnt refute it. After looking around, she smiled disdainfully. Its just some tatters. How much can they be worth? I canpensate you! ire narrowed her cold eyes. Are you sure you can afford it? What a joke! You have no idea how much money I have! I canpensate you. Now kowtow and apologize to my son! ire lowered her head and raised her eyes, staring at her like a poisonous snake. She slowly turned her wrist, her bones rattling. You havent gotten enough beating just now? I dont mind giving you a good beating. Chapter 84 - Eat Humble Pie

Chapter 84: Eat Humble Pie

Helen took two steps backward subconsciously, looking a little horrified. After all, she had seen ires strength, and her wrist was still hurting. Good! She pointed to ire and stared at Ada. Lets wait and see. I must make you Smiths pay a price! With that, she picked up Bob and limped out of the room. Ada hurriedly chased after her. Helen, this is all my fault. I will teach this girl a good lesson. Dont be angry! ire jumped off the table and walked to the closet. She picked up the clothes on the floor, shaking off the dust. Then she walked to the bed, and slowly picked up the tattered Doraemon dolls. Her face was dark. She didnt care about the other things but these dolls were her treasure. Not long after, Ada returned to the room, her face all dark. ire, go to Helens home and apologize! Even if they want you to kowtow, youll have to do it! Kowtow? ire almostughed. She put the stuffed cotton back into the dolls and said leisurely, I wont apologize, so dont make me say it a third time. Ada was dizzy with anger. Fine! I cant handle you. Ill have your father discipline you! Upon receiving the notice, Allen rushed back home. ire cleaned up the room. A servant ran up and knocked on the door, saying coldly,. Madam wants you to go downstairs. ire didnt say a word and slowly finished making the bed before she left the room. Several servants were pointing and gossiping about her. Shes over now. She always does whatever she wants, so bold and reckless. I knew she would bring disaster to the Smiths! This is good. She really needs a good lesson. Now shell learn how to behave. In the hall, Allen, Ada, Sheldon, and Phoebe sat together. Hearing her footsteps, they raised their heads at the same time. ire walked over slowly and sat down on the opposite sofa. She leaned back casually, folded her arms around her chest, and looked around leisurely. Four pairs of cold eyes stared at her as if treating her like a prisoner to be interrogated. Allen looked majestic and said solemnly, Go apologize to them tomorrow. Ill take you there myself. ire yawned. If its about this, Ill go upstairs to sleep. Asshole! Allen patted the coffee table fiercely. How dare you show this attitude, you stupid ignorant girl? Do you know who you offended today? Youll implicate all of us! You finally told the truth. Youre just afraid that youll be implicated. ire couldnt help but chuckle. You can kick me out. Then you guys will be safe. You! Allen was speechless for a while. He had wanted to kick this girl out long ago, but how could Fei Yue get out of trouble if he did so? So he had to keep this scourge! Phoebe hid the gloat in her eyes, adding fuel to the fire. Dad, ire has always been a bit grumpy, so she couldnt help it. I dont think she did it on purpose ire slightly lifted her eyelids, and her cold stare shot at her like a dagger. Phoebe was so frightened that she lost her voice. Allen rubbed the ce between his eyebrows and softened his tone. ire, I know youre not in the wrong, but Helens cousin-inw is someone we cant afford to offend. Please eat a humble pie this time for our sake. What did that kid destroy? Illpensate you, okay? ires expression was indifferent. No way. Thest thing Ill do is to eat a humble pie. Ill resolve this matter and wont implicate you. With that, she stood up and walked back to the second floor. Allen yelled behind her. Resolve it? You really talk big. How can you resolve it? Ill have to clear up this mess for you! Chapter 85 - Youre Too Naive

Chapter 85: Youre Too Naive

Sheldon raised his eyes and looked at ire going upstairs. Her back was thin and stubborn. He paused and slowly said, We really cant me her for this matter. That child is too spoiled and really needs a good lesson. The other three all looked at Sheldon in surprise. Brother! Why do you Sheldon didnt speak anymore, got up, and walked up to the second floor alone. He came to ires room and wanted to knock on the door, but didnt know what to say. After hesitating for a while, he dropped his hand in frustration, turned, and left. Early in the morning, ire walked to the door with her school bag slung on her shoulder but found that her rooms door couldnt be opened. Obviously, it was locked from the outside. Madam said, starting from today, you are not allowed to go anywhere. You have to stay at home and reflect on your mistake. A servants voice sounded from outside the door. ire smiled and took two steps backward. She narrowed her eyes slightly, then raised her slender legs and kicked the door open. There was a bang, resounding throughout the Smiths mansion. ire turned her ankles, straightened the folds of her coat, and walked out of the room expressionlessly. The servant fell to the ground, pale with fright. In the hall, Ada raised her head and looked towards the second floor, her eyes wide in horror. ire went downstairs slowly and gave her a wicked smile. Do you think that a door can stop me? Adas legs were weak, and she fell on the sofa. Lance Middle School In the English ss, Derek was sleeping prostrate on the desk. The desk was suddenly knocked on twice. He raised his head irritably and found a slender figure standing next to his seat. He looked up, and under the sunshine, a handsome and gentle face broke into his line of sight. It was James. ire was also awakened, making her narrow her sleepy eyes irritably. Derek leaned against the back of the chair. He put his legs on the desk, and sat upzily. Mr. Walker! Whats up? James pushed his sses up with a smile at the corner of his mouth. Derek, can you return the test papers to me? Derek blinked his watery eyes. Test papers? I dont understand what youre talking about. James didnt speak. He took his cell phone out, and gently ced it on the desk. Soon, the sound of conversation came from the phone. Mr. Walker, I heard that you lost something. Is this it? You picked it up? Why didnt you return it to me? What I picked is mine. Why should I return it to you. Dereks face froze. This was his conversation with James in the sports gymnasium thest time! The whole ss boiled instantly. It was he who picked the test papers up Little Overlord is too much. Why didnt he return the test papers to Mr. Walker? It will dy our exam time. Little Overlord is getting more and more annoying! Poor Mr. Walker bes his scapegoat Derek stood up suddenly, and his chair fell to the ground with a bang. F*ck, you secretly recorded me?! James propped up the table with both hands, leaned over slightly, and whispered to him. Surprised? Youre too naive. Derek suddenly squeezed his fists. He had already cursed James 10,000 times in his heart. Derek, I hope you can send the test papers to my office when the ss is over. James returned to the podium. Behind the lenses, his eyes were dark and clear, and a gentle smile appeared on his face like a spring breeze in March. Okay, lets start the ss. ire held her chin and nced at Derek sideways. Well, he is quite interesting. Dereks face tensed. He stared at the handsome man on the podium, and a ferocious gleam shed across his eyes. Interesting? Im gonna kill him! Chapter 86 - Bully A Little Girl Like Me

Chapter 86: Bully A Little Girl Like Me

The Smiths Mansion Ada was already in cold sweat. Helen hugged Bob and sat on the opposite side. There was another woman beside her, her cousin, Vivian Hunks. Vivian was beautiful and well-groomed. She wore her hair in a bun and was in an expensive brocade dress, with a hollowed-out embroidery cloak over her shoulders. She crossed her long and slender legs, looking graceful yet arrogant. I think Mrs. Smith should know why Im here today. She picked up the teacup with her tender and delicate fingers and took a sip. Ada said humbly, ire came from the country and was ill-bred. She has always been rebellious and unruly. I have already scolded her badly, and she knows that she is wrong. Vivian covered her mouth and sneered. Mrs. Smith, its not enough to educate children by scolding. Ada choked. Then what do you mean Vivian pushed the hair behind her ear and said leisurely, Kids should be punished once they do something wrong. Ive heard that your daughter is unruly. Make her apologize first. If she doesnt, lock her up without giving her anything to eat. And if she still refuses to apologize, you can only give her a good beating. Either belt or shoe sole will do, and there is also a kind of cane, which is thin and long with small thorns. This kind of cane will easily tear peoples skin and flesh. I bet she cant stand it after only a few strokes. Listening to her, Ada turned pale. Vivian nced at her. Mrs. Smith, you dont want to do that? In fact, I dont want to be enemies with the Smiths, but my nephew cant be wronged in vain. If you dont do as I request, Im afraid Ill have to do something about it. Helen echoed. Yes, my cousin is good-tempered, so she is still sitting here and talking peacefully with you. If it were someone else, you may have been doomed! They were clearly threatening and intimidating Ada. Ada didnt mind doing those things to ire, but from what happened this morning, she didnt think she could treat her like that. Just when she was hesitating, ire walked in from outside. Adas eyes lit up. She immediately got up, stepped forward, and grabbed ire for fear that she would leave again. ire,e on, apologize to Aunt Helen! Then she lowered her voice and whispered to ire. Do you see the one next to her? Its her cousin. Her husband is the current Deputy Minister of Military and Political Affairs. He can crush our family more easily than killing an ant. ire shook Adas hand away, took off her school bag, and threw it on the sofa casually. Are you ire? Vivian looked at ire from head to toe, showing a contemptuous look. Although beautiful, she was just a little girl. She didnt know why her cousin was so afraid of this girl. ire put her hands into her pockets, speaking concisely. What do you want? Dont beat around the bush. The girls calm posture surprised Vivian for a moment. Its nothing serious, but you hit someone. Shouldnt you apologize? Not again. ire picked her ear with her little finger, looking impatient. Noisy. Vivian frowned, and her voice turned harsh. Dont you, a teenage girl, feel ashamed to bully an eight-year-old child? Yeah ire smiled at her. Dont you, an old woman, feel ashamed to bully a little girl like me? What? Old woman?! Vivians face was distorted, and she could no longer maintain her elegance. Ada was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. ire, shut up! Chapter 87 - Who Dares To Take Her Away!

Chapter 87: Who Dares To Take Her Away!

ire ignored her and continued. I beat him because he broke my things. He must apologize first. Vivian gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger. How much money is it? Ill pay you. Pay me? ire tilted her head, and the breeze messed up her hair. Sheughed wickedly. Okay though I hit him, I can pay him, or I can pay more, can I hit him once more? Shut up! How dare you talk to me like this? Vivian flushed. Why? Did I say anything wrong? ire walked forward slowly, propping the coffee table with both hands. After bending down, her face almost touched hers and her aura was overwhelming. She opened her red lips. Or you can put a price on your life? I will pay you and then kill you, okay? Vivian was forced to look at the girls eyes. They were dark, cold, and dangerous, like a bottomless abyss that she would fall into and break into pieces with the slightest carelessness. Her husband was the Deputy Minister of Military and Political Affairs, and she was definitely not a nobody. But at this moment, fear held her throat tightly like a vine. The look in this girls eyes made her tremble in fear. Mommy A voice broke the dead silence. Phoebe walked down from the second floor with a drawing board in her hand. Ada was afraid that she would be frightened and hurriedly said, Itste. Quickly go to the art ss. OK. Phoebe took a sneaky look at the people present and walked out the door obediently. The driver was waiting outside. She was preparing to get in the car when a Maybach drove over suddenly and stopped at the door. Phoebe looked curiously. Whose car is this? The driver replied. It looks like the Johnsons car. The Johnsons? Phoebe was a little surprised. The window was not open, and she couldnt see who was inside. She vaguely remembered that Ann once said that Hunter Johnson was very good-looking. The driver urged her. Miss, well bete soon. Only then did Phoebee back from her reverie and turned to the car. In the hall, Vivian took a breath and forced herself to calm down, but her voice trembled. Mrs. Smith, if you cant educate your daughter well, I can only take her away. Several guards stood at the door, ready to rush in at any time. Hearing this, Ada rxed. It would be great if they just took ire away and didnt pick on the Smiths. She could still bring ire back a few dayster and it wouldnt affect Phoebe. Id like to see who dares to take her away. A deep and cold voice came from outside the door. Everyone turned their heads and looked up. In the setting sun, a man slowly walked into the hall. He was wearing a white shirt with his cor slightly open and a ck windbreaker, which set off his figure perfectly. He walked in gracefully, and the hem of his clothes fluttered. It was Hunter Johnson. As soon as he appeared there, the atmosphere in the hall became extremely oppressive. Ada almost passed out. Howe he was here?! Helen was a little flustered. She held Bob tightly, and whispered to Vivian. Its Hunter Johnson. Cousin, what should we do What are you afraid of Vivian swallowed, a bit scared. Everyone was afraid of the power of the Johnsons! But now that she hade here, she couldnt just walk away. Hunter stopped and hooked his finger at ire on the opposite. Come here. Why was he here? ire was a little annoyed but still walked over. Hunter put his hand on ires head, and his cold gaze slowly swept across the hall. Dont you know she is my fiance? How dare you bully her? Chapter 88 - The Little Thing Is Also My Baby

Chapter 88: The Little Thing Is Also My Baby

With the support of her cousin, Helen was no longer afraid and stood up holding Bob. Mr. Johnson, we didnt bully her. Instead, she bullied my baby. As a mother, I must seek justice for my child. I hope you can understand. Hunter narrowed his deep dark eyes. Suddenly, he reached out to put his arm around ires waist, and picked her up holding her ass with one hand. Exactly the same way as Helen held Bob. ire subconsciously hooked the mans neck for fear of falling off, and her back stiffened. Hunter stared at Helen coldly. He raised his thin lips, and chuckled contemptuously. Are you looking down upon me? Your baby is a baby, but my little thing is also my baby. The corners of everyones mouth twitched. Such a big baby? Hunter looked away and seemed to disdain giving Helen another look. As a mother? I ire covered Hunters mouth in time, fearing that he would say that I am also a mother. From what she knew of him, he was definitely capable of saying something like that! Hunter turned his eyes to look at ire and stayed silent for a few seconds. Suddenly a sly gleam shed from the bottom of his eyes, and he pouted and kissed her palm. The warm touch was so itchy that ire retracted her hand instantly as if experiencing an electric shock. Hunter stretched out a finger and scratched her chin like teasing a kitten and the smile on his face spread even wider. Baby, lets go. With that, he turned and walked out of the gate holding ire. Well He just took ire away?! Ada was dumbstruck. Vivian red at Ada fiercely. Great! Lets wait and see! Then she left angrily in high heels. Cousin! Wait for me! Helen held Bob and hurriedly chased after her. Outside, the sun was shining, making ires eyes a little sour. She subconsciously narrowed her eyes and looked into the distance, her vision blurred in the halo. Being held in this way by Hunter, she recalled how she was held in her mothers arms like this when she was a child. She murmured suddenly. Everyone has a mother. But she didnt, anymore. Hunter held her into the car, put her on hisp, then held the girls small face with his wide palms, and checked it carefully. So pale? Terrified? ire didnt say a word. She didnt want to talk with a fool. Um the little thing was so scared that she couldnt even speak. He could imagine how pitiful and helpless she was with so many people bullying her. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Thinking of this, Hunter smiled in satisfaction. The car drove to the Johnsons vi and stopped. Hunter held ire out of the car. ire looked around and frowned. Why did you bring me to your house? Hunter was surprised. Of course I should bring you here. Would you dare to go back? Just say it if youre scared. Dont pretend to be strong all the time. Scared? Why should she be scared? As they approached the gate, servants swarmed forward. ire, who was still held in Hunters arms, was suddenly seized by a burst of shame and immediately covered her face with her hand. Shall we prepare dinner? A servant asked. Hunter nodded slightly, and gently put ire on the sofa. He picked up the remote control, and threw it into her arms. Watch TV when youre bored. The 17th channel is an anime channel. ire switched to Channel One to watch the news. Soon, the dishes were served. Its dinner time. Hunter reached out, intending to pick up ire. ire lunged to her feet with a swish and sprinted to the table. The servant pulled out a chair for her and whispered. I guess you like light-vored dishes, so the dishes are mild in taste. If you dont like it, well change the dishes for you. Chapter 89 - Mr. Johnson Cant Eat Meat

Chapter 89: Mr. Johnson Cant Eat Meat

ire smiled politely. No, they suit my appetite. Hunter sat down opposite her, and a servant brought him a small te of vegetables. Why did he eat alone? ire pointed to the enriched dishes in front of her and asked. You dont eat any of this? Mr. Hopkins replied. Mr. Johnson cant eat meat. ire narrowed her eyes slightly. Allergies? Not really. He throws up after eating meat. Vomit? What was wrong with him? After dinner, the servants cleaned up the guest room. Its cold at night. I specially prepared a duvet for you. If you still feel cold, please tell me. ire nodded slightly. Are you afraid? Hunter had changed into loose pajamas, and his cor was slightly tilted, revealing his delicate corbone. He was leaningzily against the wall, a hand in his pocket. If you dare not sleep alone, I can apany you. Get lost. ire walked into the room and mmed the door. Hunter frowned and was a bit annoyed. Humph, dont call me if you cry at night. Downstairs, the servants hid in the corner, peeking toward the second floor. Miss ire is really good-looking. And she is also very polite. I just heard her say get lost to Mr. Johnson. Shes so cute If Miss ire marries Mr. Johnson, it will be fun. The Harris house. A cry broke the silence of the night. Cousin-inw, you must avenge me Uuuuu Glen Harris paced back and forth in the hall, pointing at Helen and Vivian on the sofa and shouting angrily. How dare you two mess up with the Johnsons?! Honey, look how hard that girl beat Bob. How could I just ignore it? Vivian took off Bobs pants. The white and tender buttocks were covered with bruises. Then, she unbuttoned his shirt and loosened the cor. There was a circle of pinching marks, which looked very scary. Helen wept out loud. Bob is only eight years old. Although he is a bit naughty, he is just a child. Did that girl have to beat him so hard? What if he had a seque Cousin-inw, if you dont help me, I can only die with her! With that said, she picked up Bob and was about to rush out. Vivian hurriedly stopped her and walked up to Glens side. She hooked his arm affectionately, and said tenderly, Yes, the Johnsons are powerful, but Simon Johnson is no longer in the political circle and his son, Hunter Johnson is an idiot. You are now the Deputy Minister of the Military and Political Affairs and will soon be promoted. Why are you afraid of the Johnsons? Besides, we dont want to make enemies with the Johnsons. We just want to teach that girl a lesson! Hearing her mention his uing promotion, Glen coughed, sorted out his clothes, and looked somewhat proud. Is that girl really so bad? Helen wiped the tears on the corners of her eyes. She is very sharp-tongued and violent, and and she even said Say what? Glen asked coldly. Helen lowered her head and said pitifully, She said even if you were to go to her, she will beat the hell out of you. How dare she? Glen yelled. Thats outrageous. Id like to see how she is gonna beat the hell out of me! Vivian pursed her red lips, secretly smiled, and cast a triumphant look at Helen. Helen smiled and nodded. Chapter 90 - We All Like You

Chapter 90: We All Like You

Early in the morning, ire got up. The servants had prepared breakfast and poured hot milk for her. Miss ire, will you still be residing here tonight? Tonight? ire just wanted to refuse. The servant smiled and said, It would be fine if you stay. Huh? ire raised her eyebrows. Why? When youe, the house bes much more lively, and we all like you. Like me? ire was a little confused. Yes. The servant turned her head, and several servants poked their heads out of the kitchen and looked at her carefully, smiling shyly. ire scratched the back of her neck and blinked, feeling shy for the first time. She seldom heard the word like from other peoples mouths. What she usually got was verbal abuse. Hunter came down from the second floor. He was still wearing pajamas, and his cuffs were rolled up, revealing his strong hands and ankles. His hair was messy from sleep, covering his beautiful eyes. The servant helped him pull the chair away. Hunter sat down, with one hand on the dining table, one hand holding his chin, staring straight at ire. His deep dark eyes were swollen from sleepiness, and the corners of his eyes were slightly red, which looked particrly sultry. Did you sleep well? His voice was husky and maic. ire took a sip of milk. Not bad. The bed was big and the quilt was very soft, so she slept veryfortably. Not believing her, Hunter smiled tolerantly. Little liar. How could the little thing not be afraid of the dark, especially in an unfamiliar ce? She must have been secretly crying under the quilt but didnt dare to let him hear the crying. Hunter, can I not go to school? Im too sleepy At this time, a young mans clear voice broke the silence on the dining table. ire paused and slowly raised her head. Derek was walking down the stairs. He was wearing bear-pattern pajamas, with curly and fluffy blond hair, looking like a little sheep. His eyes were also red and swollen, and he yawned as he walked. ire narrowed her cold eyes and said, Derek? Um? The voice was so familiar Dereks eyes widened with effort. When he saw ire sitting at the table, he stumbled and hurriedly grabbed the railing next to him, almost falling t on his face. C ire?! Damn it, was he so sleepy that he was experiencing hallucinations?! Derek pped his own face vigorously, forcing himself to sober up, and then took a closer look. Oh shit! It was really ire! Well why are you here?! ire leaned backzily on the chair, her face cold. I also want to know why you are here. There was a dead silence. Oh my god! Derek suddenly pped his thigh. It turns out that Hunters fiance is you. What a coincidence! Hunter, do you know she is my deskmate! Hunter nced at him like looking at an idiot. ire gave a wicked smile. Go on, Im listening. Dereks smile gradually disappeared and his head was racing, but he didnt know how to continue with the story, so he could only look at Hunter for help. ire stood up suddenly and walked slowly over to Derek. Her sharp eyes swept across him like a de. So, you have known about my rtionship with Hunter for a long time but still pretended to know nothing in front of me? Dereks head was buried deeper and deeper. He twisted his fingers and pouted, looking really aggrieved. ire nodded. Very good. It was very brave of you to deceive me. Chapter 91 - Dont Mess Around, Sister-In-Law

Chapter 91: Dont Mess Around, Sister-In-Law

Derek was so scared that his little heart trembled. He held his ears and almost knelt down. My dear sister-inw, I was wrong. I didnt mean to lie to you. I didnt know you would be my deskmate in the beginning. Sister-inw? Did he call her that because of Hunter? ire squinted at Hunter. You knew about it too? Hunter pursed his thin lips and shook his head calmly. No. Hunter! You Derek was about to copse. How could he do this to him?! Mr. Hopkins walked in from outside. Young Master Derek, Miss ire! Youre going to bete for school. Ill settle this ount with you slowly. ire gave a wicked smile to Derek, put a hand into her pocket, and walked out of the door casually. Derek hurriedly chased behind her. On the way to school, sitting in the car, he cupped his face with both hands and leaned in front of ire with a fawning smile. Sister-inw, dont be angry. I apologize. Or do you have anything you want to buy? Let me buy it for you, okay? This was the best way to please a woman! ires fingertips gently slid across the car window. She opened her eyelids and nced at the boy. In a ruthless voice, she said, I want you to get the hell out. Huh, well Derek opened his mouth and was about to say something, when suddenly, a deafening gunshot sound emerged from the bottom of the car. Immediately after, the car began to shudder violently. ire held the seat and frowned. Mr. Hopkins, what happened? Mr. Hopkins spun the steering wheel sharply, and the sound of tires rubbing against the ground was harsh. A bullet shot through the tire, and the car is out of control! Obviously, the car had deviated from the route, like a frightened snake, scurrying on the road and banging into other cars. The front of the car was really crooked by now. It was about to hit a big tree on the roadside, and the car would overturn soon. ire got up in the back seat. Mr. Hopkins, sit in the co-pilot. Mr. Hopkins looked back at her in surprise. Miss ire, you are Sister-inw, dont mess around! Derek grabbed her hem tightly. ire was a little irritable. Hurry up, if you dont want to die! At this critical moment, Mr. Hopkins had an inexplicable trust in ire and moved to the co-pilot seat obediently. ire supported the back of the chair with both hands, leaped forward, and flexibly jumped from the back seat to the drivers seat. She sat down steadily and said, Fasten your seatbelt. She narrowed her eyes slightly, staring coldly through the ss. Her calm eyes were like a pool of stagnant water without any ripple. Just when the car was about to hit the tree trunk ire controlled the steering wheel with one hand, shifted gears with the other, and pressed her foot on the gas. The front of the car cocked up at this moment and rubbed past the tree trunk. It tilted to the left before itnded heavily on the ground. A collision was avoided, and the damaged car came back onto the road. Holy sh*t! Derek was dumbfounded. The car the car was flying! Mr. Hopkins also looked at ire in disbelief. In the sunlight, the girls profile was cold and resolute and her eyes were firm. She was obviously very skilled in driving. ires foot switched smoothly back and forth between the elerator and brake. She nced at the instrument panel and was a little relieved. The speed was gradually decreasing. Ahead there is a big truck ahead! Derek suddenly screamed. ire frowned irritably. If you make any noise again, I will throw you out! Derek immediately covered his mouth. ire stretched her head out of the car window and nced around. The gust of wind roared and messed up her hair. Although the car was already slowing down, the speed was still too fast. The frontne was filled with cars. No matter in which direction she turned the vehicle, it would collide, and collide really bad. The only way out was Chapter 92 - Were So Dead!

Chapter 92: Were So Dead!

ire slowly closed her eyes. Mr. Hopkins looked at her nkly. What was Miss ire doing? Was she sleeping at such a critical moment? Derek screamed. Oh my god, oh my god! Were so dead! ires face remained indifferent as if all the chaos and noise had been blocked. The situation she observed just now formed a three-dimensional map in her mind, including all the diameter distances and the ratio to the speed of the car. After a few seconds, she suddenly lifted her eyelids. She released the elerator and pulled the handbrake, and the pointer on the instrument panel plummeted. The car was forced to stop. The consequence of this was that the rear of the car immediately cocked up high, and the entire body of the car almost stood upright on the road, which was obviously a sign of a car overturning. At the same time, ire stepped on the gas again and spun the steering wheel to the bottom with one hand. The engine was rumbling and shaking, the rear of the car banged to the ground, and then, with a buzz, the car body spun on the spot. Mr. Hopkins hurriedly grabbed his seat belt, feeling that he was going to have a heart attack. Their visions were blurry. In the back, Derek was almost lifted up from his seat. His head mmed against the car window with a bang, and he groaned in pain. His body swayed, and he lost his center of gravity. The car spun for countlessps before it finally stopped. Due to inertia, the car body still skidded horizontally to the left at an rming rate. This was on the viaduct, with a railing on the left. Under the railing, was a deep blue sea. If the car knocked over the railing, it would fall into the sea carrying all of them. Then they would surely die. Derek closed his eyes in despair and yelled. Help! I I havent written my will yet! Im still young! Mr. Hopkins sighed. Im sixty-five years old and have lived long enough, but who will take care of Mr. Johnson if I die ire tilted her head and looked out of the car window. The car was getting closer and closer to the railing. The cold wind poured in, making her ck hair fly and cover her calm, gloomy face. Derek and Mr. Hopkins were ready to die. The moment the car body touched the railing, there was a ng and a rear tire was already suspended in midair, but the car stopped abruptly. No sound was heard except for the whistling wind. There was only a dead silence around. Derek panted hard and his face was ghastly pale. He slowly opened his eyes, his expression was crazy. We we didnt Ew! Before he finished speaking, he bent down and threw up. Mr. Hopkins clutched his heart, still in shock. Miss ire, you saved us. ire was about to speak when her eyes suddenly widened. A bullet came from the front, piercing the ss, and was aimed at her forehead. ire didnt even move and simply tilted her head slightly. The bullet grazed her ear and shot into the back of the chair. Derek wiped his mouth and raised his head nkly. ire looked at Mr. Hopkins with a solemn look. You two, stay in the car. Donte out. Oh, OK. Mr. Hopkins nodded quickly. The car door was stuck to the railing and couldnt be opened. ire opened the sunroof instead. Clinging to the edge with her hands, she jumped directly out of the sunroof like a flexible fish. She was standing on the roof of the car. The sun poured down on her as if gilding her body golden. She slightly narrowed her eyes and looked into the distance. Sure enough, she saw a shadow hidden behind the big tree in front. She suddenly pulled out the knife from her cuff and threw it casually. The man screamed and the knife was inserted into his heart urately. ire jumped out of the car and sauntered over slowly. Chapter 93 - Blow His Brains Out

Chapter 93: Blow His Brains Out

Behind the big tree, a man in ck fell to the ground. ire squatted down on one knee and pulled out the knife stabbed into his heart. The de was soaked in blood, like a satisfying little beast, reflecting a fierce light. She wiped the knife clean on the man and hid it in the cuff again. At this moment, the man opened his eyes and exhausted hisst strength to blow a whistle. Immediately, a group of people d in ck surged out, raising their guns and aiming at ire. They pulled the trigger without hesitation and fired a volley of bullets. Obviously, they wanted to put her to death. ire was very responsive, taking away the gun from the dying mans hand with one hand, lifting him, and cing him in front as a shield. He became a perfect human shield. All the bullets hit the man. Sister-inw! Suddenly, a shout came from behind. ire turned his head and found that Mr. Hopkins and Derek were standing not far away. She frowned, feeling a little irritable. Why did you get out of the car? Mr. Hopkins, take Derek away! Im not going! Im not going! Derek shouted, trying to rush towards ire. Mr. Hopkins hugged him. Derek, its dangerous over there! ire sighed and said helplessly, Be good, okay? No! I wont! Derek struggled fiercely in Mr. Hopkinss arms, tears falling down with a ssh. Sister-inw, I wont leave you behind alone. I want to stay and help you! Even if we werent born on the same day, we must die on the same day! B*llshit! ire could only shout. Hurry up, your presence here will only distract me! Mr. Hopkins forcibly dragged Derek away. ire stuck the gun out of the armpit of the corpse, without even aiming, and fired a few bullets in session. There were no missed shots, instead arge number of attackers were shot to death in an instant. From beginning to end, she acted agilely and calmly, like a professional killer. Now only thest man was left. He looked around at the bodies on the ground, and subconsciously took two steps backward. The hand holding the gun began to tremble slightly. Wasnt the other party just a little girl?! ire threw the dead man in front of her to the ground. She held the gun, and narrowed one eye. Her face was as cold as snow. The guns muzzle slowly moved down as she aimed at the mans knee and pulled the trigger. The bullet ran a beautiful arc in midair. Ahhhh The man screamed and fell to the ground instantly, holding his leg in pain. Stepping on the dripping blood, ire walked to the person and mmed her foot on his shoulder, and her cold eyes swept across the surrounding area. They had disguised themselves well, but the guns they were using belonged to the Ministry of Military and Political Affairs. ire gently gathered her hair which had been fluttered by the wind, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of her lips. Take me to see your master. The Harris Vi. In the lobby, Glen has just finished his official duties. A promotion wasing soon and he had been on a roll recently. Now he was sitting on the sofa rxingly drinking tea. Suddenly, a dark shadow flew in from outside the door and mmed heavily in front of him. He took a closer look and found that it was one of his soldiers who was wounded by a gunshot. He was covered in blood, and seemed to be dying. What happened?! Glen lunged to his feet, his whole body tensed. He looked alert. At this moment, another shadow came in from outside the gate. He frowned and looked carefully. It was a teenage girl who was wearing an overall that looked somewhat childish, with her pitch-ck hair pouring over her thin shoulders. Her in clothes couldnt hide her stunningly beautiful face. She was a true beauty. Her skin was tender and smooth, her legs were long and her waist was slim. She was holding a gun. There was dazzling sunlight behind her. Her beautiful face was hidden in the shadows and looked gloomy. When he saw that it was a girl, Glen heaved a sigh of relief and scolded. Who are you? How dare you break into my house?! ire lowered her head and raised her eyes, her bloodshot eyes wicked. She sneered in response. You sent people to kill me but dont know who I am? Glen was stunned for a moment and suddenly seemed to think of something. He was taken aback the next moment. You you are ire?! He couldnt believe it. He had sent so many soldiers to kill a little girl, which should have been a breeze. How could she still be alive?! Glen reached for the gun at his waist when there was a loud bang. A bullet suddenly prated his palm. Ahhh He slumped down on the sofa, clutching his bloody hand, and looked at ire in astonishment. As the Vice Minister of Military and Political Affairs, he was actually injured by a little girl! Hearing the gunshot, a group of guards immediately rushed into the hall and raised their guns. ire strode forward, and stepped on the coffee table. She flew onto the sofa, and pointed the gun directly at Glens temple. Ill blow his brains out if you shoot. Chapter 94 - Take Your Life First

Chapter 94: Take Your Life First

The muzzle was next to his skin and the cold touch made Glens heart almost freeze. His back was stiff, and he didnt dare to even breathe. Dont dont move. You guys dont move! The bodyguards looked at each other. With the guns clutched in their hands, they didnt dare to act rashly. ire grabbed Glen by the cor, lifted him up, and ced him in front of her. Then she jumped off the sofa and walked out backward. The bodyguards were holding their guns, not daring to shoot, and could only move slowly, matching ires pace. When ire came out of the door, she opened the door of a military vehicle, threw Glen into the vehicle, and then quickly got into the drivers seat. She mmed on the elerator and drove away. Upon seeing this, the bodyguards shot at her immediately. Despite the loud bangs, all the bullets missed the target. The car raced away in front of them like an off-string arrow and disappeared in the blink of an eye. A bodyguard took out the walkie-talkie. Not good! The deputy-minister was kidnapped! Someone shouted on the other end. Who is it? Do you see his face? The bodyguard hesitated and said, Its a a teenage girl On the road, a car was driving at an extreme high speed, almost breaking through the airflow, and overtaking the nearby vehicles in seconds, leaving only a vague shadow behind. Damn, did something just fly over? Is car racing happening on this street? Inside the car, ire pointed a gun at Glen with one hand and held the steering wheel with the other. Her hair was fluttering madly and her face was expressionless. The speed was too fast, the tires hit a stone, and the car body leaped into the air. Ahhh help! Glen was thrown around, screaming uncontrobly, and his heart almost popped out of his chest. One minuteter, the car stopped on the beach. When the car door opened, Glen rushed out. His legs were soft, and he copsed on the ground, vomiting loudly. His face fell t on the ground and he ended up with a handful of sand in his mouth. ire had run out of patience. She picked him up unceremoniously, and walked towards the shimmering sea ahead. Glen asked weakly, What what do you want to do ire lifted his chin with the gun. Under the bright sun, her smile was dazzling. No one told you? If you want to deal with the enemy, you must kill him with one shot. Otherwise youll have to bear the consequences. Glen finally panicked as the icy water hit the back of his feet. He started to beg. Dont, dont lets talk! ire smiledzily. When you sent people to kill me, why didnt you think about having a talk instead? The sea breeze was blowing, carrying a salty tinge. ire went deeper into the sea until the seawater had submerged her shoulders. ire patted Glens face with the gun. What made you think that you could kill me? Since Im not dead, lets take your life first. As she said that, she lifted her foot and kicked him hard. With a plop, Glen fell into the water. Help Um Help He raised his hands and kicked his legs, struggling vigorously in the sea, causing ripples in the water. ire didnt bother to look at him. She turned and swam away. When she reached the beach, she stuffed the gun into her pocket. She bent over to wring out the wet trousers, then jumped into the car and drove away. Back at the Johnsons mansion As soon as ire got out of the car, a ck shadow suddenly rushed out and hung onto her like a ko. Sister-inw Uuuu Youre still alive Thats great! You scared me to death, Uuuu Dont get in the way! Hunter grabbed Dereks cor, pulled him away from ire with a dark face, and threw him aside mercilessly. At the same time, he hugged ires waist, picked her up, and walked into the hall. Mr. Hopkins, go call our private doctor. Chapter 95 - Lets Meet Tomorrow Night

Chapter 95: Lets Meet Tomorrow Night

As soon as they entered the door, the servants gathered around. Is Miss ire alright? Shes all wet. Ill get her bath ready. Then Ill get her some clean clothes. The crowd dispersed in a rush. ire was toozy to struggle. Let me down. Im fine. Hunter lowered his eyes and looked at her, looking very unhappy. Dont pretend to be strong. Mr. Hopkins brought the doctor over. ire received an examination in the room while everyone waited outside. Hunter became more and more irritable. He kicked the door open, rushed in, and grabbed the doctor by the cor. He asked the doctor in a furious tone. Is she hurt? Tell me! The doctor was startled. No she isnt hurt. Miss ire is very healthy! Hearing this, Hunter let go of him. The doctor ran away from the room. He was going to resign. Dealing with a fool was too dangerous! Derek sat down by the bed and asked her with concern. Sister-inw, do you feel any difort? At this time, Hunter walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and stood with his hands behind his back. He narrowed his deep dark eyes and looked out of the window. His face was icy cold. Ill definitely make those who dare to hurt you pay a heavy price! Derek was embarrassed. Hunter, stop ying out a domineering tyrant. Its out of date. Mr. Hopkins pointed to his own head and smiled at ire apologetically. The servants had prepared hot water. ire felt sticky and ufortable all over, so she went to take a bath. After the bath, her phone rang on the table. She picked it up and took a look. It was Marvin from the Ministry of Military and Political Affairs. After the call was connected, Marvin asked her respectfully. Miss C, are you busy now? ire sat down by the bed and wiped her hair with a towel. Not that busy. Whats up? Id like to ask about the total number of recruits this year so that I can prepare in advance. ire replied coldly. There are five battalions in total. I will send them to you soon. The internal mechanism of the Ministry of Military and Political Affairs was loose. To put it bluntly, discipline wasx in the Ministry and the soldiers they trained were all useless. A few years ago, Marvin found her, hired her to help select and train recruits, and then sent them to the Ministry of Military and Political Affairs. Hearing ire sound a bit angry, Marvin asked her. Did something happen recently? ire smiled. I did encounter a small problem. How about we meet tomorrow night? OK, no problem. Late at night, the cold wind rustled. ire wore a hoodie and put the hat on her head, only revealing her palm-sized face. Her skin was tender and her nose turned pink from the cold, making her look like a little elk. She stepped into the restaurant. An attendant pushed open the door of a private room. Hi, Miss C. In the room, Marvin immediately got up to greet her. He had always treated ire as a distinguished guest. After all, the prosperity of the Ministry of Military and Political Affairs depended entirely on ire currently. Its been a long time. ire walked into the room, pulled out a chair, and sat downzily. Marvin picked up the teapot and made tea for her. What trouble have you gotten intotely? He felt that no matter how big the trouble was, it should be a breeze for ire to solve it. ire didnt answer, took a sip of the tea, and asked him. I remember that you are about to retire, right? Marvinmented. Yes, Im old. Now its the age of young people. Have you chosen a sessor? Yes, its Glen Harris, the current deputy minister. He is fairly honest and capable. I called him over tonight, so that I could introduce him to you. Marvin smiled in satisfaction. Amidst the steaming vapours of the tea, ire narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled. Really? Im looking forward to the meeting. Chapter 96 - Offended A Big Shot

Chapter 96: Offended A Big Shot

Marvin nced at his watch. He may be a bitte today. He identally fell into the sea yesterday. I heard that he was almost dead when he was rescued. I let him take a rest, but when he heard that you woulde, he insisted oning over to see you. While they were talking, the door of the room was pushed open again. Glen was standing outside. He was wearing a thick jacket and had wrapped himself up tightly. His face was pale, and he kept sniffling and coughing from time to time, looking very weak. Sorry, Imte He spoke with a heavy twang. Marvin stood up. Come in quickly. Glen walked into the room, raised his head, and saw ire on the opposite side. ire was leaning on the chair, sittingzily. She put the teacup next to her red lips, and gently blew on the hot liquid. He was startled. He staggered two steps back in fright, and tremblingly pointed at ire. Why why are you here?! Are you telling on me here? Today Im gonna teach you a good lesson Stop it! Marvin yelled. How dare you be so rude to Miss C. Put your hands down! What? Glen was dumbfounded. With his eyes wide open, he couldnt believe what he heard. You mean she she is Miss C?! He must have heard it wrong! Marvin carefully observed ires expression and was utterly difited. Who else could she be? How dare you offend Miss C?! In an instant, as if being struck by lightning, Glens legs were soft and he fell to the ground with a plop, his face ghastly pale. Its over Its all over Um ire slowly put down the teacup and raised her chin to Glen on the ground. Hes the trouble I was talking about. Marvin looked nk. Whats the matter? ire lowered her eyelids, lookingzy, and her tone of voice was indifferent. Its not a big deal. Its just that the Vice Minister has a little nephew who broke things in my room, so I hit the child a bit. She tilted her head and smiled wantonly at Marvin. I can still sit here today. Am I lucky? I I Glen was speechless and could only beg for mercy crying. I was wrong. Im so sorry He never expected that he would be so unlucky as to offend a big shot! ire stood up at this moment, condescendingly staring at Glen. She curled her lips, and smiled contemptuously. I dont know if your sessor is honest or not, but he is indeed quite capable. Marvin knew that she was being sarcastic and felt extremely ashamed. Its gettingte. Ill leave first. ire stepped out of the room. Marvin poked Glens head fiercely with his finger. Youre finished! Then he hurriedly chased after her. Outside the restaurant, Marvin grabbed ire and then hurriedly let go. I apologize to you for this matter. ire shrugged. You dont need to apologize, but you said you want to choose him as your sessor. I think you should give it a second thought. Marvin lowered his head. Yes, I will. When Glen came home, his head drooped and he looked devastated. He kept muttering. Its over Its really over Vivian came down from the second floor, draped in a shawl, and smiled. Honey, did you see Miss C at night? Did she appreciate you? Helen held Bob and followed behind. Cousin-inw, that girl is not dead yet. How shall we deal with her next? Upon hearing this, Glen was furious instantly. He raised his hand, and pped Vivian severely. Ah! Helen screamed in fright. Glen rushed over and pped her too. Chapter 97 - Go And Kowtow To Her

Chapter 97: Go And Kowtow To Her

Two pping sounds echoed in the hall. Vivian and Helen were stunned. Are are you out of your mind?! Vivian stomped and screamed while clutching her hot cheek. Helen hid behind, not daring to make any sound. Out of my mind? Glen pointed at Vivian and Helen, gnashing his teeth with anger. You two f*cking b*tches, all you know is screaming and crying! Do you have any idea how serious a trouble you have got me into?! Vivian was confused. What trouble? We didnt do anything! Glen roared. That ire is Miss C! Upon hearing this, Vivian and Helen turned pale at the same time. How how is that possible Why not?! Glen red at Helen with a fierce look. As for you, your pig-like son causes trouble all day long! Who do you think you are? What else can you do except cause trouble?! If it werent for me, you and your son would have been killed a hundred times already! Helen shivered with fright and couldnt utter any sound. Vivian hurriedly asked him. Then what should we do now? What else can we do?! Go and kowtow to her tomorrow and beg for her mercy. Otherwise you two get the hell out of my house! Vivians legs were weak, and she plummeted down to the sofa as if cold water had been poured on her from head to toe. Her face turned ghastly pale, and her voice trembled. Then your promotion Glen pulled his hair irritably. Promotion my ass! I may even lose my life! The next day In the lobby of the Smiths mansion, a servant served tea, then hurriedly stepped back and hid in the corner to take a peek. Its over. These two are asking for trouble again. ire is really a jinx. She just hid after causing trouble to others! On the sofa, Ada was fidgeting, feeling distraught. It was over. Helen and Vivian came again. What made things worse was that ire wasnt around now. They would definitely aim at the Smiths. Opposite to her, Helen held Bob and kept her head buried deeply. Vivian clenched her hands, her lips were a little pale, and she said hesitantly, Well I came to Ada hurriedly said, ire already knows that she was wrong and said that she would apologize to you, but shes in school now. She was trying to hold them off. Mom. At this moment, Phoebe came down from the second floor. She nced at her watch and deliberately said, Its long past home time. Hasnt iree back yet? You darn girl! Ada stared at her but didnt want to scold her. Dont talk too much! Phoebe pouted her lips and stood aside, intending to watch the show. There was a sudden sound of footsteps outside. Everyone looked sideways, and ire walked in. Ada got up with a swish and rushed to ire. Angry and anxious, she lowered her voice. Where have you been in the past two days? Do you know how much I have been worried about you?! ire took off her hat and her pitch-ck hair tumbled out. Im afraid what you are worried about is that they will make things difficult for the Smiths when Im not around. Having her true thoughts exposed, Ada was speechless. On the other side, Vivian and Helen were still trembling. They sat there with their heads drooping. They didnt dare to look at ire but still walked up to her bit by bit, their footsteps so heavy as if filled with lead. Upon seeing this, Ada panicked. What what a coincidence. ire is back. Didnt you say that you already knew that you were wrong? Apologize now. As soon as she said so, Vivian and Helen knelt down in front of ire with a plop. Chapter 98 - Why Should I Forgive You?

Chapter 98: Why Should I Forgive You?

Miss ire, we know that we were wrong. I hope you can kindly forgive us and dont pursue this matter anymore Ada was stunned. What what was going on here? Phoebe, who had originally leaned against the carved railing, also stood up in an instant. The servants were shocked too. Helen and Vivian knelt to ire? Was this an illusion?! Your son broke the things in my room and you and your cousin sent people to kill me. Why should I forgive you? ire smiled, but her eyes were cold. Vivian swallowed nervously, I I willpensate you, and I willpensate for the things that were broken. ire put a hand in her pocket as she walked into the lobby, and her voice waszy. A dress made by the international designer Eva, a Piaget limited-edition watch, and two Aurora diamond pens. They are worth 200 million dors in total. Not to mention this, he also tore a book of poems, which was signed by its author who died thousands of years ago. It was just dug out from the tombst month, so its a cultural relic, a priceless treasure. How can youpensate for it? Ive told you cant afford topensate for those things. Helen and Vivian gasped. Two hundred million dors? Cultural relics? They couldnt afford topensate them even with their lives! Ada was stunned, wondering if what ire said was true or not. How could there be so many treasures in her room? If it were true, these thingsbined would equal ten times of the Smiths wealth! Helen and Vivian hurriedly got up from the ground and followed behind humbly. Then what do you want us to do? ire didnt speak, came to the lobby, sat on the sofa and threw her hat aside. She took out a lollipop from her pocket and asked Bob. Want to eat candy? Bob immediately broke free from Helens arms and pounced on ire. ire instantly lifted the lollipop over her head and pressed her knees against his body. I will ask you a few questions, and if you answer honestly, I will give you the candy. Bob kept nodding. His eyes were fixed on the candy without moving away. Phoebe suddenly had a bad premonition and hurriedly said. Mom I left something in school. Im going to fetch it. With that, she was about to leave. A gun was suddenly thrown on the coffee table with a bang. ire was expressionless, but her aura was intimidating. Who dares to leave? Mom! Phoebe immediately hid behind Ada in fright. Ada was also frightened. ire, what are you doing? Where did you get the gun from?! ire ignored her and shook the lollipop in front of Bobs eyes. Why did youe to my room and wreak havoc? Was it because I didnt help you when you fell? Bob shook his head. ire asked again. Then why? Bob turned his head, pointed directly at Phoebe, and said, She told me that you were fierce and would bully me. Even a fool could tell what Phoebe meant by saying this. It turns out to be like this ire threw the lollipop to Bob and smiled. The truth was finally revealed. Ada turned her head abruptly and stared at Phoebe with wide-open eyes. Phoebe! How can you how can you say those words? Do you know what trouble you got us into?! How could her well-behaved, sensible, innocent, and kind-hearted daughter do such a thing? Ada couldnt believe it. The servants began to whisper. How could Miss Phoebe be such a person? Phoebe panicked, forced a few tears from the corner of her eyes, and put on an extremely pitiful and innocent look. Its not like this. I didnt say that. Hes lying! Chapter 99 - Join Gods Organization

Chapter 99: Join Gods Organization

ire put her hand on Bobs head. Does he have to lie? Although my son is very naughty, he never lies! Helen held Bob against her and echoed. No, I Phoebe stomped her feet anxiously at the strange nces from everyone, but couldnt think of an excuse. ire hooked the gun with her finger, stood up, and walked towards Phoebe step by step. Help, Mommy! Phoebe was so frightened that she immediately grabbed Adas sleeve. Ada stood up and shielded her behind her body. ire, what do you want to do? Put down the gun! If Phoebe really said such things, Ill make her apologize to you! ire frowned impatiently and pushed Ada away. She raised the gun, and after spinning it a few times between her fingers, she patted Phoebes pale face. Do you think youre smart? When I learned to y this trick, you were still wearing diapers! With the ck muzzle close at hand, Phoebe trembled with fright, her heart almost jumped to her throat, and she kept moving back. ire pressed on with a wicked smile, and her deep dark eyes seemed to be able to suck her in. What are you afraid of? Dont you have a good tongue? Why dont you speak anymore? Phoebes back mmed into the dining table, and then her legs became weak. She fell to the ground with a plop. ire squatted down on one knee and slowly rubbed her muzzle on Phoebes lips. Next time you dare to talk nonsense, I will rip out your tongue and sew your mouth. Wanna have a try? She said gently as if she was discussing what to eat that night. Phoebes horrified eyes stared at her unblinkingly. Like a person on the verge of drowning, she was unable to breathe but could only gasp for breath. She wanted to scream, but her throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton. She couldnt make a sound and tears fell down from her face. ire smiled contemptuously and slowly stood up. Solve the rest yourselves. With that, she walked up to the second floor. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, she stopped. She stood on the stairs, turned her head, and nced at Helen and Vivian condescendingly. There is no regret medicine in the world. Just because you apologize to me doesnt mean I have to forgive you. Helen and Vivian looked nk. On the other side, Ada hurriedly helped Phoebe up and gently patted her on the cheek. Phoebe, whats the matter with you? Say something, dont scare me! Phoebe didnt respond, her eyes were empty and ssy. She was obviously scared silly. As soon as ire went back to her room, her phone rang. After getting through, Marvin said on the other end. Glen has been put into prison. ire walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the radiant red clouds in the distance. Well, how many years will he have to stay in prison? Its enough for him to stay in prison for 30 years for mobilizing military power privately. After a pause, Marvin added. As for Helen and Vivian, Ill solve them. ire smiled and hung up. With a ding, an email popped out. It was from Liam again. ire tapped the screen lightly with her fingers, her head and eyes drooping and her face expressionless. After a while, she clicked and replied to the email. Immediately afterwards, she called Gallon. I have something to tell you. Gallon thought there was some gossip and sounded very excited. What? What? ire opened the window, and her voice drifted away with the wind. I want to join the Gods Organization. What?! Chapter 100 - Her Death Day

Chapter 100: Her Death Day

Gallon was surprised. Werent you not interested? She had never liked being involved in these conflicts. This was really not her style. ire smoothed the hair that had been messed up by the wind. My disappearance, the bewitching bug in my body, and the Gods Organization are all rted to what happened three years ago and the East Continent. I dont believe that its just a coincidence. Joining the Gods Organization may be able to help me find back my memory and solve the co-existence bewitching bug in me. Um After pondering over it, Gallon seemed to make up his mind. Okay, Ill be with you. ire smiled in the wind. It was noisy on the other side of the phone. Arent you at home? I just came out of the cemetery. Gallons voice was obviously low. Cemetery? ire nced at the calendar. It turned out that today was her death day. ire didnt know Gallons past. She only knew that his cell phone screensaver was a picture of a girl. Every year on this day, he would go to visit her tomb, rain or shine. When she hung up, another email popped in her inbox. The content was a string of addresses and dates. The other party was obviously asking her to meet them. At night. After ire took a shower, the water dripped down from the tips of her hair to her long, beautiful neck and then her concave corbone. There was a towel on her head. The door was knocked at this moment. She unwrapped a piece of candy and stuffed it in her mouth, slowly opening the door. Ada stood outside, craning her neck. She peeked secretly into the room as if observing something. ire leaned against the door, blocking her sight. Whats up? Only then did Ada retract her gaze in a panic, rubbed her hands, and said awkwardly, Id like to apologize to you, Phoebe So she still came for Phoebe. ire felt bored and chewed up the candy with a click. If she wants to apologize, she shoulde in person. Well Ada hesitated. After a moment of silence, she suddenly changed the subject and said with a serious face, ire, where did you get the gun from? Also, was what you said today true? The things in your room ire tilted her head. Does it have anything to do with you? Then she mmed the door directly in her face. In her room, Phoebe was lying on the bed, crying and kicking the quilt. No! I dont want to apologize to her! Allen frowned and looked at her in dismay. Phoebe, you went too far this time. Do you know that you almost ruined our family? Im very disappointed in you. Once you apologize to ire, this matter will be over! Phoebe cried even louder. Sheldon said coldly from the side, Whats the use of crying? You should take responsibility since youre in the wrong. Phoebe was taken aback. She stopped crying, and looked at Sheldon with tears in her eyes, shouting incredulously, Brother even you scolded me? Youre all on her side. I want to die! I want to die! Alright, alright Ada took Phoebe into her arms and patted her back to soothe her. Phoebe didnt mean to say that. It must be just a joke. If she doesnt want to apologize, how can we force her? What can ire do to her? You! Allen was angry. If you keep spoiling her, it will only ruin her! Early next morning, ire went downstairs wearing a hat, carrying her schoolbag in her hand, which was t. Phoebe was sitting at the dining table. When she heard the footsteps, she turned her head. The moment their eyes met, her face turned pale. ire narrowed her eyes slightly, raised her hand, and gestured at her with her fingers shaped like a gun. She aimed at her, and then silently said, Bang! Phoebe shook with fright and knocked over the milk ss in her hand. The hot milk sshed on the back of her hand, causing her tears to flow from the pain. ire turned around and walked out of the door, smirking evilly in the morning sun. Coward. Chapter 101 - Why Dont You Try Hitting On Him?

Chapter 101: Why Dont You Try Hitting On Him?

Lance Middle School On the empty rooftop, there was a mess of tattered tables and chairs. Derek picked up a chair which wasnt broken and sat on it. The chair creaked and its legs shook. Larry threw him a bottle of soda. Garys gay bar openedst night. Why didnt you go? Derek caught the soda with one hand, opened it, and poured a mouthful of water into his throat. Im not gay like you. Why the f*ck would I go there? Larry smiledzily. So, you missed a good show What do you mean? Derek put his legs on the table. Under the warm sun, he narrowed his eyes slightly and was rxed. I saw your enemy, Mr. Walker, in that gay bar. Isnt it interesting? Larry had a slender figure and fair and tender skin. With his face blushing red, he looked just like a girl. As soon as he appeared, the whole gay bar was in an uproar. A lot of people were sticking to him and stuffing their business cards into his hands! Derek suddenly opened his eyelids. Are you sure? He is gay? Damn! James turned out to be This was really breaking news! Larry nodded vigorously. He is so handsome and has a good job. There must be many people who want to pursue him, but he is not married and doesnt even have a girlfriend, though he is already 28. Is it reasonable? Judging from my experience, he is definitely gay! Derek was stunned for a while, then suddenly smiled, revealing his white teeth. Why dont you try hitting on him? Larry blinked and shrank his shoulders. No, he looks so abstinent and is a teacher. I am scared Derek threw the can at Larrys feet. What the f*ck are you scared of? English lesson For once, Derek didnt sleep in the ssroom. He bent over, put his chin on the edge of the table, and stared straight at the man on the podium, like a little wolf pup targeting his prey. He looked at the mans handsome face and the gentle smile on it. Then he looked at Jamess waist, thin yet powerful. Derek measured it with his hands in the air. Um, he could hold him around the waist with both hands. At this time, James turned around and wrote on the ckboard. Dereks gaze suddenly turned to his ass. It was a nice ass, as attractive as a peach. F*ck! Derek cursed out loud. The whole ss turned to look at him, including James. Derek, are you okay? Derek got up with a whoosh, kicked over the chair, and rushed out of the ssroom in a huff. What the f*ck! The sun was still shining outside in the morning, but in the afternoon, the dark clouds rolled and the branches were swayed violently by the wind. When school was over, it rained. The big raindrops hit the ground. Phoebe was going to an art ss at night, so the driver didnte to pick her up. Amidst the tter of the raindrops, her deskmate asked her. Phoebe, do you have an umbre? Would you like to go with me? Its okay. The studio is opposite the school. I can just run over. Phoebe picked up her school bag, held it above her head, and rushed into the rain. When she ran to the other side of the road, she suddenly slipped and fell to the ground heavily. The schoolbag fell aside, and the raindrops mmed on her body, soaking her clothes in an instant. She felt a piercing coldness. With blurred vision, she was holding on to her stinging calf and couldnt get up for quite a while. At this time, a Maybach suddenly stopped beside her. In the car, Hunter slightly raised his eyes. Whats up? Have we arrived at the school? Mr. Hopkins pointed outside. A girl fell on the side of the road. She looks so pitiful. Hunter tilted his head and looked out. Chapter 102 - Close Your Eyes

Chapter 102: Close Your Eyes

On the roadside, Phoebe raised her head in the rain and suddenly saw a pair of deep, dark eyes. The window of the car was rolled down halfway, and the man in the car looked sideways at her. Under his long eyshes, his eyes were as quiet and mysterious as the night and seemed to suck her in. At a corner of his eye, there was a little mole, adding to his charm. Phoebes heart suddenly missed a beat, and she hurriedly wiped the rain off her face with her sleeve. Hunter quickly looked away, and frowned. He became a little impatient. Hurry up. Mr. Hopkins felt a little sympathy for the girl. The little girl is so pitiful. May I give her something to keep out the rain? Hunter threw him a sideways nce. Dont be nosy. Mr. Hopkins smiled awkwardly and looked around, but he only found an old coat belonging to Hunter. He picked up the coat, rushed out of the car, and ran to Phoebe in the rain. He shouted at the top of his voice in the rainstorm. Youngdy, are you okay? Phoebe raised her innocent eyes and shook her head. Mr. Hopkins put the coat on her head and then helped her up from the ground. This coat can protect you from the rain. Find shelter quickly. Phoebe stood up, looked at the car, and finally saw the mans face. The man had chiseled facial features, a clean and sharp jawline, pitch-ck hair, and porcin-white skin. He gently pursed his thin, de-like lips and there was something noble and elegant about him. The rain was freezing cold, but Phoebes face was hot. She stood in the rain in a daze and didnte back to her senses until the car drove away. She clutched the coat on her head, her heart beating fiercely. Derek stood outside the school gate, chewing gum, blowing a big bubble, and unting it in front of ire. ire leaned backzily and didnt bother to talk to him. Idiot. The car ising. The car ising! Derek suddenly shouted. The Maybach stopped at the school gate. Derek grabbed ire and ran to the car, and the two quickly got in. In the car, Hunter took ire into his arms. Although she ran very fast, her hair was still wet with rain. Hunter reached out to Mr. Hopkins. Towel. Mr. Hopkins handed over the towel he had prepared long ago. Hunter took the towel, wrapped ires head, and kept rubbing it. Ouch it hurts! ire struggled, waving her hands wildly. Hunter lowered his head. The towel covered ires head, only revealing her palm-sized face. Her cheeks were rosy and her eyes were haz. Her lips were slightly curled, and her delicate little nose was flushed with cold. She looked a little cute. Hunter nced at Derek on the side and ordered. Close your eyes. Derek was confused. Huh? Why? Just close your eyes! One more word, Ill kick you out. OK, OK Derek obediently closed his eyes. What happened? Whats so mysterious? Hunter suddenly cupped ires face with his hands and pecked on the tip of her nose. ires eyes widened instantly. You She was about to curse when Derek shouted. Hey, are you done yet? You can open your eyes now. Hunter smiled. Derek opened his eyes and looked around. Hunter leanedzily against the car window and his eyes were shining with a gleam of joy. ire sat stiffly, her head lowered and her eyes drooping. She was motionless like a sculpture but the tips of her ears were red. Mr. Hopkins tried to hold back hisughter sitting in the front. Derek scratched his head. What happened? This weird atmosphere What did he miss? Chapter 103 - Meet Again

Chapter 103: Meet Again

At night, Phoebe went back home. She was still wet and sticky. She opened the zipper of the school bag and took out the coat. She ced it under themp, and looked at it carefully. Obviously, this was a mans coat. Did he ask that uncle to give it to her? Thinking of this, Phoebes heart throbbed. How could there be such a good-looking man Noble and mysterious. People couldnt help but want to get close to him and fall for him. She dared to say that none of the men she had known in her past life could match up to even a finger of his. The more she thought about it, the hotter Phoebes cheeks became. She shook her head to calm down and picked up the hairdryer to dry the coat. Suddenly she felt something in the pocket. She took it out and stared at it. It was a handkerchief. It was dark-colored with delicate patterns. Very much in line with the elegant temperament of that man. Phoebe picked up the handkerchief and ced it against her nose. She could smell a refreshing fragrance as if he was around here somewhere. At noon, the weather was gloomy. ire stepped on the muddy path She repeatedly confirmed the address in the email. She was on the outskirts and the ce looked deserted, having nothing but dead branches, thorns, and vines. The path was overgrown with grass, narrow and muddy. Due to the rainst night, it was even muddier. ire? ire turned her head, only to find Gallon was behind her, who held up his trouser legs and walked over. ire was a little surprised. Did you receive the email too? Yes. Gallon shook his phone, cursing. Why did they choose this damn ce? I couldnt drive my car till here and almost fell when I was walking over. ire nced at him. Lets go. The two of them walked side by side. Soon, they came to a dpidated warehouse. It should be here, right? Gallon stepped forward and pushed the iron gate. In an instant, several lines of sight swept over. The warehouse was empty and simple, with only a rectangr table, and five people sat around the table. ire knew two of them. They were from the Death Alliance who had tried to assassinate her not long ago. Kenny and Jacob frowned when they saw ire. F*ck, are we so hapless? They already had a well-ingrained fear of this ruthless woman. Without any expression, ire walked in with Gallon, took a chair to sit down, and leaned backzily. Amelia licked the lollipop while sitting between Kenny and Jacob, dangling her short legs. She quietly asked. Is she ire? Jacob snorted coldly. Whenever he thought of the ne episode, he became angry. What a small world! Amelia was a little excited. She craned her neck and looked straight at ire. There was a gleam of excitement in her big, bright eyes. Sensing her gaze, ire tilted her head and looked back at her. Their gazes collided. Amelia immediately retracted her gaze and wrinkled her face. Her mind was filled with ires cold eyes, and she whispered. Why do I feel that her eyes are so familiar? Kenny and Jacob also turned to look at ire. Leaning against the chairzily, ire cocked her head. She raised her eyebrows at them, and said casually, What a coincidence. We meet again! Kenny and Jacob instantly flinched and went quiet. At this time, the warehouse door was pushed open again and a beautiful figure came in. It was a slender and tall woman, wearing a beige trench coat with long wave-like hair, pulled low behind her head. She was wearing high heels and walked in gracefully. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: The First Task

Chapter 104: The First Task

Everyone stood up at the same time. Kenny whispered. She is Noah Baker. The person in charge of the Gods Organization C Noah. Noah walked to the long table, propping her slender hands on the table. Her watery eyes roamed over the people present, but the moment she saw ire, she was stunned. Her beautiful face was gradually upied by consternation, and her pupils shook fiercely as if she had seen something incredible. She breathed heavily, like a person on the verge of drowning catching a life-saving straw, and an ecstatic me burst into her eyes. You What are you doing? Why are you just standing silently? Amelia suddenly spoke, her voice adorable, her face innocent, and her mouth still stuffed with a lollipop. As if being awakened from a dream, Noah lowered her eyes and concealed her shock. Then she pulled out the chair next to her and said to Yun. Please sit down. She bent slightly towards her, and her attitude was extremely respectful and humble. The others were surprised. Please? Why was Noah, the organization leader, so polite to a member who had just joined? And, only to ire. ire also frowned. Only then did Noah realize that her behavior was strange, so she just said, Take a seat, everyone. She raised her red lips and cracked a smile. Like a flower on a cliff, she was beautiful and noble. Wee you as you be a member of the Gods Organization. Noah was talking, but her gaze drifted to ire from time to time. ire was listening in boredom, leaning on the chair with her drowsy eyes narrowed. Noah delivered a routine speech. Okay, you can go back now. If something happens, Liam will contact you. Noah turned her eyes to ire, softened her voice, and sounded a bit careful. Miss ire, may I have a word with you? Next to ire, Gallon pointed to the door, meaning that he would be waiting for her outside. When the others left, the iron gate was closed. In the dpidated warehouse, only ire and Noah remained. ire yawned and saidzily, Do you know me? Noah pulled out a chair and sat down opposite her, staring at her with glowing eyes as if reluctant to look away. Why did you ask me this? ire raised her eyes and looked straight at her. The way you look at me is not right. Isnt it obvious? Under her stare, Noah slowly lowered her head with a sad smile on her face, and after a moment of silence, she said, I dont know. ire shrugged, not interested in continuing to ask. When Noah looked up again, her expression returned to normal. Miss ire, Im very d that you can join the Gods Organization. Now I have a task for you. What is it? Get close to Hunter Johnson. ires pupils constricted suddenly, and her voice became colder. Why? Noah exined. You should know that the only goal of our organization is to destroy the pharmaceutical ns of the Ye Kingdom and the Li Kingdom. The Johnsons participated in this special drug project. Although Hunter Johnson seems to be different from ordinary people, he has superbmercial abilities. Simon Johnson has been dealing with business abroad and has entrusted this matter to Hunter. I hope you can use your marriage with Hunter to stop the Johnsons or help the organization get useful information from him. I can do it, ire suddenly stood up and walked up to Noah. She put her hand on the back of her chair, and slowly walked around behind her. But I need to know one thing. Chapter 105 - Love Came Just Right

Chapter 105: Love Came Just Right

Noahs back stiffened slightly. Whats the matter? The special medicine jointly developed by the Ye Kingdom and the Li Kingdom can cure all kinds of diseases, and even has the effect of resurrecting the dead. Logically speaking, itll benefit mankind. ire supported the back of the chair with her hands and slowly leaned over, whispering to Noah. Why do you want to stop it? Noah turned her head. Her smile was a bit false. Sorry, I cant tell you that. Maybe not knowing is good for both you and me. OK. ire wasnt disappointed not to get any useful information from her. Noah was obviously very shrewd and very good at acting. Therefore, ire would only believe half of her words. Im leaving now. ire waved her hand and walked to the door of the warehouse. Then she stopped and turned around. You dont have to be so polite to me. Just call me ire. Noahs lips trembled slightly as if the name weighed a thousand kilos. After a while, she choked up and said, C ire When ire sat in the car, Gallon asked her. What did she keep you for? ire leaned behind the seat and rubbed the ce between her eyebrows. She gave me a task, which is to get close to Hunter Johnson. Really? Gallon shook his head and looked disgusted. Get close to that fool? Isnt she trying to push you into the fire pit? Whats the point of doing that? To go crazy with him? Should she approach Hunter? ire had a little headache and said irritably, Dont talk about it. Lets go back. Early in the morning, the ssroom Phoebe sat on her seat, took out a book from her school bag. A handkerchief fell lightly on the ground alongwith. Her deskmate picked it up. Huh? Whose is this? Phoebe hurriedly snatched it back and held it in her arms as if it were a treasure. Mine. This is obviously a mens handkerchief. Her deskmate bumped her on the shoulder with her shoulder, her smile became ambiguous, and she leaned closer and asked. Why? Have you fallen for the handkerchiefs owner? Phoebe blushed instantly, a little embarrassed. It rained two days ago I met a very kind gentleman. He gave me a coat to protect me from the rain. There is this handkerchief which was in his coat pocket. Wow! Her deskmate winked at her. Encounter in the rain, so romantic! Tomorrow is Valentines Day. Your love came just right! Phoebe gently punched her on the shoulder, bit her lips, and lowered her head shyly. Her deskmateughed and asked. Then do you know who he is? Phoebe shook her head. His contact information? Phoebe still shook her head. Huh? Her deskmate widened her eyes. You dont know anything about him? I Phoebe was anxious. I didnt have time to ask him that day The deskmate patted her on the shoulder and sighed. Then you can only pray for the chance to meet him again. Pray for the chance? Phoebe clenched the handkerchief. She firmly believed that she could see him again. Because that man must be her destiny. The morning reading ss hadnt started yet, and there was a sudden discussion about Valentines Day in the ss. Derek came to ire and gave a fawning smile. Sister-inw, what do you like? Or, what do youck now? ire nced at him lightly. If you are asking this for Hunter, then the answer is that I dont need anything. He doesnt need to give me a gift for Valentines Day. Uh she saw him through. Was his intention so obvious? Chapter 106 - Have No Sense Of Romance

Chapter 106: Have No Sense Of Romance

At this time, ire said, Infact, I think that youck something. Derek blinked. What is it? Did ire want to give him a gift? Oh, he was kinda looking forward to it ire propped up her chin with her hand and squinted at the young man. Youck brains. After school When Sheldon walked out of the school gate, the hem of his clothes was suddenly tugged twice. He looked down and saw a skinny little girl. She raised her small face, her eyes gleaming. She was carrying a basket of roses in her hand. Big Brother, Valentines Day ising soon. Can you buy a rose? Sheldon was taken aback for a moment. His friend beside him waved his hand. Little sister, we are all single. You should sell the roses to others. Upon hearing this, the little girl bowed her head in disappointment and turned to leave. Wait a minute. Sheldon suddenly caught up, stuffed a bill into the little girls hand, and grabbed the roses in her bamboo basket. I want all the flowers. The little girl smiled happily. Thank you, Big Brother. What are you doing! His friend pped him on the shoulder. You dont have a girlfriend. Did you buy these flowers to eat? In the setting sun, the roses looked so beautiful, and a cold, pretty face appeared in Sheldons mind. In fact, when she smiled, she looked like a flower full of thorns in the dark night. Charming, but with fatal danger. He went back to the Smiths mansion. As soon as Sheldon entered the gate, he saw ire walking towards the second floor. He grabbed the roses in his hand and hurriedly said, ire! On the stairs, ire turned her head and raised her eyelids. She looked expressionlessly at him with her deep cold eyes. Sheldon almost rushed up to her, his eyes flickering. He was a little flustered and stammered. Well these flowers are aplimentary gift. Its a pity to throw them away, so keep them! Then, as if afraid of being rejected, he threw the flowers into ires arms and ran away. ire frowned slightly as she looked at therge bouquet of roses in her arms. At night, ire took half a basin of hot water and sprinkled rose petals in the water. Suddenly, there was a knock at her door at this moment. Come in. ire had taken off her shoes and socks. She was soaking her feet into the water. Her eyes were narrowed slightly, and she feltfortable all over. Sheldon walked in with a book. This book, I Like a broken string, his voice stopped abruptly. He stared at the basin under ires feet in astonishment, and the rose petals floating in the water. A bunch of messy bare branches were thrown in the trash can. Sheldon said incredulously, You you soaked your feet with the roses I gave you?! ire looked indifferent. Is there any problem? Sheldon gritted his teeth and his face turned purple with anger. After standing dumbstruck there for quite a while, he suddenly rushed out of the room and mmed the door. ire curled her lips. Whats his problem? Teahouse Gallon sat on the floor and put the teacup close to his nose. He closed his eyes, and sniffed. So refreshing. He took a sip. Mr. S, how are things going? Is everything going well? Behind the screen, Sheldon clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger. I gave her arge bouquet of roses on Valentines Day, and she actually used the roses to soak her feet! Cough Gallon almost spouted another sip of tea. Your sister simplycks a sense of romance. Shes so like a friend of mine. Your friend? Yeah, shes damn unromantic. Gallon remembered ire and sighed. She once had a suitor who paid a fortune to buy her a little pig of noble blood. Guess what she did? She stewed that pig and ate it. Chapter 107 - Mr. Walker, I Have A Crush On You

Chapter 107: Mr. Walker, I Have A Crush On You

Sheldon fell silent. Gallon slowly put down the teacup. Dont worry. Your sister just hasnt got the hang of romance. In fact, this is not bad. At least no one else willpete with you for her. Sheldon could onlyfort himself in this way. Lance Middle School Just after school, the teaching building was quiet. James put his jacket on his arms and locked the office door. Phew, Mr. Walker? A joking voice rang from behind. James turned his head and looked around. Derek was leaning against the wall of the corridor, with one hand in his pocket and his long legs folded. He was wearing a loose white T, with his coat tied around his waist. His curly hair exuded a brilliant luster in the setting sun. His eyes were clear, but he smirked, showing his white teeth, like a little devil who knew nothing about the world. Mr. Walker, why are you so anxious to get off work? Are you going to see your girlfriend? James smiled. Derek, please respect your teachers private life. With that, he turned and left. Derek snorted with disdain. At this time, a boy walked out of the corner. Derek threw a piece of paper into the boys arms. Go, give this love letter to James. Tell him that you have a crush on him and see how he reacts. The boy trembled. I I dont like Mr. Walker. Why should I give him a love letter Didnt you hear me? I said give this love letter to him! Derek kicked the boys ass. James was about to go downstairs when suddenly a boy rushed in front of him. M Mr. Walker! James lowered his eyes slightly to look at him. Yes? The boy clenched the paper in his hand and handed it to James abruptly. He trembled and his cheeks burst red. Then he closed his eyes and shouted. This this is a love letter. Mr. Walker I have a crush on you! Caught off guard, James was stunned. After a while, he cracked a gentle smile, patted the boys head, bent down, and said softly, First of all, I am very grateful for your love, but at your current age, you should focus on your studies. When you grow up and gain a broader vision, you will definitely meet someone better than me. I will keep this matter a secret for you, okay? The boy opened his eyes and looked at James dumbfounded. Quickly go home. James straightened up and stepped down the stairs. The boy went back to the corridor with his head drooping. Seeing the love letter still held in his hand, Derek frowned. How is it going? What did he say? The boys cheeks flushed. Mr. Walker said I should focus on my study Derek almost vomited a mouthful of blood. Thats it? Thats it F*ck! Derek bit her thin lip with her little white teeth, pondering. Is James really gay? Phoebe bounced back home, humming a tune, her face pink. Ada came out of the kitchen and saw her good daughter. Seeing Phoebe was happy, she was happy too. Phoebe, why are you so happy today? Did anything good happen to you? Phoebe hurriedly hid the handkerchief in her hand behind her. She lowered her head, and blushed red. No no, Im just in a good mood. Mom, Im going upstairs! With that, she stomped up the stairs. Behind her, ire walked into the door. ire, wait a minute. Ada picked up an envelope from the table and handed it to ire. This is an invitation letter from the Johnsons, asking you to apany Hunter Johnson to the charity dinner held by the mayor next Tuesday. There was no expression on ires face. I wont be avable next Tuesday night. Chapter 108 - Love At First Sight

Chapter 108: Love At First Sight

Not avable? You must go to the charity dinner, OK? Dont offend the Johnsons and cause trouble for us. Ada directly stuffed the envelope into ires arms. On the second floor, Phoebe stopped to see the scene and smiled disdainfully. She would definitely find the man who she met in the rain. That noble, elegant, and perfect man was bound to belong to her. But ire could only marry a fool. This was the gap between them. Back in the room, ire threw the invitation letter to the corner. On Tuesday night, she had made an appointment with Gallon to go farming in the countryside. At night, Phoebe folded the handkerchief, gently ced it next to her pillow, and fell asleep with a rippling heart. With tters, it rained cats and dogs. Phoebe fell on the roadside, wet from the rain. She looked around in a daze, not knowing what was going on. At this time, a ck umbre appeared above, blocking the raindrops for her. Phoebe looked up. The ck umbre tilted, revealing the mans cool and handsome face, and he was looking at her condescendingly with his deep dark eyes. It was him! Phoebe was suddenly ecstatic, her cheeks flushed. They finally met again! The man gently bent over, stretched out his hand, and lifted her up. Phoebe stared straight at the man. Just when she was about to speak, the man pinched her chin and slowly brought his thin lips closer. She was so frightened that she hurriedly closed her eyes, her heart beating fast. Suddenly, there was a knocking sound. Phoebe opened her eyes suddenly, only to see the white ceiling of her room. The servant spoke from outside the door. Miss, its time to get up. She was still lying on the bed. Outside the window, the sun was shining. It turned out to be a dream Phoebes heart seemed to fall into an ice cer, and she felt an indescribable loss. When she reached school, her deskmate stared at her face. Whats wrong with you? You have dark circles under her eyes. Didnt you sleep wellst night? Phoebe put down her school bag, somewhat listless. I was busy dreaming all night. What dream? Her deskmate guessed. Dont tell me you have been dreaming of your secret crush. Phoebe smiled shyly and nodded. Wow you like him so much? Phoebe took out the handkerchief from her school bag and said nkly, Before that day, I never believed that I would fall in love with anyone at first sight. She felt that no man was worthy of her. But that person was different. Maybe this was fate. It was predestined When school was over, Phoebe walked out of the school side by side with her deskmate. Then how can you find him? Would you like me to rmend some private detectives to you? Hearing it, Phoebe asked her. Are they reliable? Her deskmate smiled and said, Wives hire these detectives to catch their husbands adultery in the act and theyre never disappointed. Phoebe was amused, but suddenly, her pace stopped and herughter halted abruptly. She covered her mouth and eximed. Its its him! Who? Seeing Phoebe stare in the front with glowing eyes, her deskmate also looked up. Across the road, there was a Maybach parked. A tall and slender man was leaning on the side of the car, wearing a ck shirt, his tie pulled open. One of his hands was on the car and the other in his pocket. His long legs under his suit pants were slightly folded. He tilted his head and his pitch-ck hair was hanging down. His features were chiseled and seemed to be shrouded in a halo under the setting sun. He looked cold and rebellious. The pedestrians around were all looking at him. Huh? Is he your secret crush? Phoebes deskmate seemed to be surprised. Seeing her reaction, Phoebe asked. Whats the matter? Do you know him? Chapter 109 - Did She Steal Your Man?

Chapter 109: Did She Steal Your Man?

Her deskmate covered her face and shouted. He he is Hunter Johnson! Phoebes face instantly turned pale, and she gave a hollowugh. Are you kidding me? No! You can fall for any man but why do you like a goof? Hunter Johnson How could he be Hunter Johnson! As if being struck by lightning, Phoebe felt her vision be blurry. Only the words from her deskmate still lingered in her ears. Her ssy eyes were wide open and she suddenly stumbled. Her deskmate helped her in time. Phoebe! Are you okay? Dont scare me! Phoebes legs were weak, and she slowly squatted down, holding her head tightly with her arms. Why! Why! She almost went mad and could not ept this fact. Why was this man Hunter Johnson?! Just yesterday, sheughed at ire about going to marry a fool, but she didnt expect that she Was God tormenting her?! Her deskmateforted her. If you really like him, its no big deal. I remember youre engaged to him, right? Isnt that perfect?! Engagement But outsiders didnt know that she had long regarded the engagement as a hot potato and threw it to ire However, what is he doing at the school gate? Waiting for Little Overlord? Oh! Isnt that ire? Her deskmate suddenly eximed. Hearing the name, Phoebe raised her head instantly. Across the road, Hunter still looked cold, but a pleased smile was hovering on his thin lips now. Phoebe followed his gaze. ire swaggered across the road, with her hat covering half of her face, and her empty school bag hung on one shoulder. With her head down, she stared at her toes, not caring about the traffic passing by. She walked straight to Hunter. Hunter raised his eyes and reached out to pull ires hat. ire avoided his hand with disgust. Not only was he not irritated, but there was a happy smile on his face. He seemed to be deliberately teasing ire. Then, he opened the car door for ire. The two got in and the Maybach drove away in front of Phoebes eyes. Through the car window, she could clearly see that Hunter brushed ires hair with his fingers. In the setting sun, the icy cold in his eyes had finally turned into a warm pool of spring water. He looked so childish,pletely different from the cold and abstinent man whom Phoebe met in the rainst time. Phoebe clenched her hand into a fist. The scene she watched just now gradually turned her eyes blood red. Her deskmate said, How did ire get together with Hunter Johnson? Last time Hunter came to apany her to participate in our schools sports meet. Is she trying to steal your man? Phoebe gnashed her teeth, her nails going deep into the flesh in her palms, and a ferocious gleam shed across her eyes. Yes shes stealing Her deskmate jumped up and said, Damn, how can she be so shameless?! The Smiths mansion In the room, Phoebe was crying pitifully, and the drops of tears fell down like broken beads. Ada was sitting next to her, having a headache. She was puzzled. Gosh how did you fall for Hunter Johnson? You know he has a problem with his brain! Phoebe cried herself out of breath. No he has no problem with his brain. He is good. Anyway, Ive already fallen for him. I cant help it Uuuuu Ada stood up and anxiously paced back and forth. It was you who said that you didnt want to marry Hunter Johnson, so I brought ire back, and Ive already told ire that she will marry Hunter. But now you suddenly said you fell for Hunter? Are you kidding me ahh Chapter 110 - Killing Two Birds With One Stone

Chapter 110: Killing Two Birds With One Stone

Phoebe rushed over and hugged Ada, crying and begging. Mom, I really like him. If I cant marry him, I wont get married in this life. Please help me! Listening to her crying so miserably, Ada felt her heart ache. Since her little Phoebe was born, when did she cry so miserably? Okay, okay. Dont cry. In the end, Ada surrendered and took out a tissue to wipe her tears. There is a way. Upon hearing this, Phoebe stopped crying in an instant and her teary eyes glowed with joy. She couldnt wait to ask. What is it? Mom, tell me! Ada took her to sit down by the bed and lowered her voice. The best way is that you get close to Hunter and attract him into loving you. If he insists on marrying you, no one dares to object. Phoebes eyes lit up. Yes, regardless of whether she or ire was engaged to Hunter, the key person was Hunter. He would just marry the girl he liked! Mom, what should I do? Ada patted Phoebes face and smiled lovingly. There is a good opportunity right now. You can go to the charity dinner next week in ires ce. At that dinner party, every man will bring a femalepanion. If ire doesnt show up, Hunter must feel embarrassed. As long as you show up in time to help him out, he will definitely have good feelings for you. Moreover, you can take that opportunity to approach him. This is to kill two birds with one stone. Mom, you are so smart! Phoebe threw herself into Adas arms with excitement and buried her head deep in her arms, concealing the cold, vicious smile at the corners of her mouth. She wouldnt let ire take away anything that belonged to her! At night After taking a shower, ire wrapped her hair in a towel, sat cross-legged on a chair, and tapped on theputer. She leaned sidewayszily, and the water droplets from the tips of her hair ran down her slender neck, and soon soaked her back. At this time, the door was knocked. Come in. Ada walked into the room, came to her, and smiled. ire, I remember you saidst time that you had something to tend to on Tuesday and couldnt attend the charity dinner, right? ire didnt even lift her head. The light of the screen was cast on her face and her eyes were deep and dark. So? Ada put on an air of understanding. If youre busy that day, you dont have to go to the dinner party. I will reject the Johnsons for you. Whatever. ire shrugged. She really didnt want to go to the dinner party. On that kind of asion, everyone was wearing a hypocritical mask, and it was extremely boring. Then give me the invitation letter, and I will return it to the Johnsons. ire picked up the envelope whichy in the corner and threw it to Ada. Ada hurriedly caught it and left with the invitation letter in a rush. The door was closed. ire paused for a moment, tilted her head slightly, and gave a contemptuous smile. She knew that Ada must be scheming something. But she didnt bother to waste time on her. Ada immediately came to Phoebes room. Ive got the invitation letter for you. Phoebe immediately jumped up from the bed and took the invitation. She hugged it in her arms as if it was her treasure, and gave a happy smile. Ada touched her little head. Okay, quickly go to bed. On Tuesday, you must appear gorgeously in front of Hunter and amaze him with your beauty. Okay! Phoebe slipped into the quilt and hoped Tuesday coulde sooner. She even fantasized about how Hunter would be swept off his feet by her. On the other side, after ire finished typing the code, she put her legs on the desk and called Gallon. Lets go farming Tuesday night. Chapter 111 - Mr. Johnson, Do You Still Remember Me?

Chapter 111: Mr. Johnson, Do You Still Remember Me?

On Tuesday, ire came back from school. She took a jacket and stuffed it into her school bag, and then put in bread and mineral water before she went out again with the school bag on her back. Ada stood on the second floor and didnt return to Phoebes room until ires figure disappearedpletely. Phoebe was trying on an evening dress. In a long blue dress, her curves were highlighted beautifully. Her long seaweed-like hair hung down her chest, setting off her snow-white skin. Her dress had a slit on the side, revealing her fair and slender legs. Wearing light makeup, the girls beautiful face looked even more charming. Under her beautiful eyebrows, her eyes were as bright as ck onyx. Mom, am I looking good? She turned around in front of the mirror, and her dress fluttered like flowers. Ada walked over and cupped Phoebes small face with her hands, feeling proud from the bottom of her heart. You are the most beautiful girl in the world. How could Hunter not like her daughter who was excellent? Night fell. ire got into Gallons car. Call me when we arrive. She put the seat down andy down to doze. After quite a while, the ride became bumpy. Awakened, ire narrowed her sleepy eyes and pressed down the car window to look out. Under the moonlight, there was arge wheat field outside, bathed in a golden glow. The tips of the wheat shook with the breeze, and the shadows of the mountains stretched in the distance. Several low houses were inteced, and there were noises from dogs and cocks intermittently. The dirt road in the country was very narrow, full of stones and mud pits. It was hard to drive on such a road, so Gallon simply parked his car on the edge of a field. ire picked up her school bag and jumped out of the car. Gallon turned on the shlight and stretched out his hand towards ire. Hold my hand. Get lost. ire passed him by and strode forward. Gallon shouted from behind. Slow down, I wont marry you if you fall and injure your face. The two came to a vegetable garden, in front of which there was a newly built brick house. The owner of the vegetable garden was an old granny who lived alone. Gallon had been sponsoring her. He had paid for the newly-built house too. Every time he came, the granny would enthusiastically pull him into the house, entertaining him with delicious food, and didnt let him work. So Gallon could only call over ire and secretly helped her nt thend at night. ire threw her school bag on the ridge, and took out a head rope from her pocket. She held it in her mouth, pulled her hair up, and tied it into a bun. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and trouser legs. Take it. Gallon threw a rake to ire. ire caught it urately. The two began to dig the soil. Outside the banquet hall, a Maybach was parked. Hunter leaned on the side of the car. He was dressed in a handmade custom suit, which outlined his tall, brawny figure. He didnt wear a tie, and the buttons on his cor were open, revealing his sexy Adams apple. He tilted his head, and lowered his eyes. His chiseled features were indifferent, revealing a fatal sense of abstinence. Hasnt she arrived yet? His voice was extremely cold. Mr. Hopkins nced at his watch. The Smiths told him that he didnt need to pick up Miss ire, so they came to the banquet hall first. But they had been waiting for a long time and Miss ire still didnte. Mr. Johnson. At this time, a soft voice broke the silence. Hunter turned his head, only to see that in the distance, a girl wearing a maxi dress was walking gracefully towards him. Phoebe walked up to Hunter, stared at him with her bright eyes, and quickly bowed her head shyly. Well do you remember me? Hunter only nced at her with an indifferent expression, and a gleam of impatience flickered in his eyes. He didnt know this woman, nor did he have any impression of her. But Mr. Hopkins found her a little familiar. Chapter 112 - Unexpected

Chapter 112: Unexpected

Hunter ignored her. Phoebe was a little embarrassed, but took a deep breath and boldly introduced herself. Mr. Johnson, I am the younger daughter of the Smiths. OK, but what did it have to do with him? Hunter tilted his head and didnt even bother to look at her. Mr. Hopkins said, Hi, Miss Smith, are you here for the dinner party too? Phoebe didnt reply to him. She pointed to the banquet hall and smiled sweetly. Arent you going in? Mr. Hopkins nced at Hunter. Were waiting for Miss ire. We cant get through her cell phone. Hearing this, Phoebe instantly covered her mouth, pretending to be astonished. God! ire is noting. Didnt she tell you that? Hunter, who had been indifferent like a sculpture, finally reacted. He frowned and nced at Phoebe. What do you mean? Under his nce, Phoebe blushed instantly. She lowered her head and bit her fingertip with her teeth, saying innocently, She said that she had something to tend to tonight and went out with her schoolbag in the evening. ire is always so reckless. How can she not inform you and leave you here alone? Mr. Hopkins frowned. Why did this youngdys words sound so weird? She seemed to be ming Miss ire with every word she said. His face darkened and he said, Miss ire shouldnt be such a person. Phoebe was disdainful. How dare this humble servant interrupt her? Ignoring Mr. Hopkins, she raised her eyes, looked at Hunter carefully. She said affectedly, Mr. Johnson, if you dont mind, I can go in with you. With that, she bit her lips lightly and almost jumped for joy, waiting for the Yes from Hunter. Unexpectedly, the noble, handsome man in front of her gave no response as if he had turned a deaf ear to everything she said. He just turned his head and ordered Mr. Hopkins. Immediately investigate the whereabouts of the little thing! Phoebe was dumbfounded and hurriedly said, Mr. Johnson Before she could finish her words, however, Hunter turned and sat inside the car, mming the car door shut. Phoebe stood dumbstruck outside the car, at a loss. Why did the development of the matterpletely differ from what she had expected? Now what was she supposed to do? Looking at the dark car window, she was so aggrieved that her tears were about to fall down. She had never been neglected like this since she was born. Sitting inside the car, Mr. Hopkins immediately sent someone to investigate, and soon obtained a result. Miss ire went to Sanling Vige. Hunters face was gloomy. What is she doing there? Um Mr. Hopkins hesitantly said, She seems to have gone farming there Farming?! Hunters eyes instantly turned red, and his hands on his knees were clenched into fists. So, she didnt keep the appointment with me, but went farming?! Mr. Johnson, calm down. Mr. Hopkins was really afraid that Hunter would go mad. Hunter closed his eyes and restrained his anger. He gritted his teeth, and said, Go to Sanling Vige. Im gonna go get this little thing back myself! Sanling Vige ire sat down on the ridge, unscrewed the mineral water bottles cap, and took a few mouthfuls. As she lifted her cor up, sweat was dripping down from her forehead to her cheeks. So hot. The soil had finally been turned. After resting for a few minutes, Gallon dropped a pack of seeds at her feet. Lets finish it quickly and go back. ire picked up the seeds. As soon as she opened the packaging bag, all of a sudden, a strong white light washed over her. The dazzling light made her narrow her eyes. Immediately afterwards, there came a rumble of a car, which was so loud in this quiet night that all the dogs around began to bark loudly. Chapter 113 - She Is Going To Accompany Me To The Dinner Party

Chapter 113: She Is Going To Apany Me To The Dinner Party

Gallon yelled loudly. Who the f*ck is out there? Waiting for her eyes to adapt to the dazzling light, ire turned her head to look over. On a path not far away, a conspicuous Maybach was parked, with its high beams on. A tall brawny figure, stepping on the ray of light and breaking through the night, was slowly walking towards her. His chiseled features seemed to be shrouded in a halo, and in the dark night, he looked like a god descending from the sky. ire narrowed her eyes and took a closer look. It wasnt until he walked up to her that she finally saw his face clearly. Hunter Johnson? Gallon was also surprised. Why did hee? You told him to? Hunter walked straight to ire and looked down at her, with half of his face concealed in the darkness. He was like a violent lion, with raging anger hidden in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, he grabbed ires hand. Follow me. Wait! Gallon quickly grabbed ires other hand. Where are you taking her? Hunter turned his head slowly, and his cold eyes, sharp as a de, passed over Gallons body fiercely. Then he curved his thin lips and gave a cold smile. So youre here too? Gallon smiled defiantly. Of course, ire apanied me here to farm thend. He deliberately emphasized the word apanied me. Hunter narrowed his deep, dark eyes instantly, and a cold light shed across his gaze in the dark night. ire could clearly feel that the man was increasing the pressure on her hand more and more. The pain made her frown. Hunter pursed his thin lips into a straight line as if trying to suppress his anger, his voice icy. Unfortunately, she is going to apany me to a dinner party now. Ah, a dinner party! Gallon shrugged and said disapprovingly, Then Im going to attend it too! Hunter squinted at him, his eyes disdainful. Can you get in? Sorry, but I can. Gallon took out an envelope from his pocket and shook it provocatively in front of Hunters eyes. I have an invitation letter. He looked so damn triumphant. Hunter suddenly clenched his fists. Afraid that they would fight, Mr. Hopkins hurriedly acted as a peacemaker. How about we go together? As soon as he said so, three pairs of eyes coldly stared at him at the same time. ire was dragged into the Maybach by Hunter. Gallon drove his car behind. In the car, the man leaned against the window with his legs folded, one hand on his knee, and the other on his forehead. His face was straight and gloomy. Obviously, he was still angry. On the other side, ire leaned backzily, narrowing her eyes slightly. She decided to take a nap. The atmosphere was tense and there was dead silence in the car. Mr. Hopkins nced at the rearview mirror and couldnt help sighing. How could Miss ire act as if nothing happened? At least she could say something soft to Mr. Johnson. The car stopped in front of a building. Mr. Hopkins turned around and handed a paper box to ire. Miss ire, the banquet hall is in front. Please change here first. ire took it and jumped out of the car. She walked into the bathroom of the building and put on the dress. As she untied the head rope, her dark hair poured down, and she casually arranged it with her hand in front of the mirror. The hair was tied into a curly arc by the head rope. ire raised the dress and walked out of the building. Walking lightly to the car, she tapped the car window with her finger. Can we go now? The window of the car was rolled down, and Hunter looked at her. ire was wearing a gothic dark red dress, which outlined her beautiful body curves, making her skin look even fairer. Even her blood vessels were clearly visible. Her long seaweed-like hair was scattered on her shoulders, revealing her delicate vicles. Chapter 114 - Just Continue To Play Cool

Chapter 114: Just Continue To y Cool

ire raised her head. Her swan neck was long and slender, her small face was fair and tender and flushed with crimson. Her long eyshes fluttered like wings. Her eyes were clear and bright, and the corners of her cherry lips were slightly curved up. Under the moonlight, she was like a rose with thorns, exuding a breath of fatal temptation. Hunter didnt look at her. With a straight face, he put a pair of shoes in front of her and said coldly. Put them on. ire took them, and walked to the flowerbed in the distance to sit down and change shoes. Miss ire is really gorgeous Mr. Hopkins couldnt help eximing. Suddenly, Hunter clutched his heart and fell on the seat. Mr. Hopkins was horrified. Mr. Johnson, whats the matter with you! Hunter frowned, his expression extremely painful. Heart my heart Whats wrong with you? Are you having a heart attack?! But Mr. Johnson did not suffer from heart disease! Mr. Hopkins hurriedly found his cell phone and wanted to call for emergency services. Hunter pulled his cor open fiercely as if he couldnt breathe. His pupils constricted and his thin lips opened. His voice was squeezed from his throat with difficulty. Too too beautiful My heart cant bear it Mr. Hopkinss cell phone fell to the ground. Was Mr. Johnson teasing him? Did he have to be so dramatic? Mr. Hopkins helped Hunter up, speechless. Hunter grasped his hand, his cold eyes filled with consternation, and he asked in a deep voice. How can there be a creature as beautiful as the little thing in the world? How can I continue to be angry with her? The man rubbed his temple, feeling very irritable. Im going crazy Mr. Hopkins chuckled. Then just surrender to her charm, Mr. Johnson. On the other side, ire changed her shoes and walked to the car. The hem of her skirt was dancing with the wind, and every step she walked looked extremely elegant. In the car, Hunter leaned back and propped his chin with his hands, his handsome face still cold. Mr. Hopkins looked at him and shook his head. Fine, just continue to y cool. ire squinted at the man, already running out of patience. Are youing out or not? Mr. Hopkins opened the car door. Hunter got out of the car slowly, looking handsome and graceful. Gallon walked over slowly, putting a hand on ires shoulder. What are you waiting for? The banquet is about to start. With no expression on his face, Hunter pushed away Gallons hand, and then dragged ire into his arms, and walked forward with her. Gallon curled his lips in disgust. Outside the banquet hall In the cold night wind, Phoebe hunched her shoulders, her lips pale with cold and her body trembling. She could only rub her arms to stay warm, but she was still looking around eagerly and expectantly. After a long time, she finally saw the tall figure of the man appear. A me of hope jumped up in her eyes. She lifted the hem of her dress and ran forward. However, when she noticed the girl in Hunters arms, her smile instantly stiffened. It was ire! ire also raised her eyes at this moment. The two looked at each other. ire nced at Phoebe and immediately understood. It turned out that it was because of Phoebe that Ada suddenly became so considerate and took the invitation letter from her? As the two passed each other, ire narrowed her eyes and raised the corners of his lips. Interesting Phoebe looked at the backs of Hunter and ire, which looked perfect together. She pinched the corners of her dress. Her nose was sore, her eyes turned red, and she was angry and aggrieved. The night wind blew over her, bringing along a biting chill. She stood alone on the roadside, almost crying out loud. The long-anticipated dinner party turned out to be such a heartbreaking moment. How much effort had she put in for tonight? But it was all ruined. ire was to me! It was all because of ire! It was ire who took everything from her, and now she was even taking away the man whom she loved! Chapter 115 - This Charity Dinner Was Not Simple

Chapter 115: This Charity Dinner Was Not Simple

Phoebe gritted her teeth and her heart welled up with resentment. She would not give up! She would never let ire touch the things that belonged to her! There were attendants guarding the door to the banquet hall. Hunter handed over the invitation letter, and an attendant took it with both hands. Seeing Hunter holding ire in his arms, he thought that she was Hunters femalepanion. At this time, Gallon walked over slowly. The attendant nced behind him and gave a polite smile. Do you have a femalepanion? Gallon pointed to ire. My femalepanion. Hunter frowned and immediately put his palm on ires head, like a lion protecting its prey. His eyes were full of vignce and possessiveness. Shes mine. The attendant was confused. So whose femalepanion was this youngdy? Ok, Ok, shes yours and can also be mine. Gallon shrugged at the attendant. You dont have the stiption that two men cant share the same femalepanion, right? Well The attendant didnt know how to answer. There was indeed no such stiption. OK then. Gallon handed his invitation letter to the attendant and pushed Hunter and ire to walk forward. Come on, lets get in. The attendant was dumbfounded. This was the first time he encountered this situation, so he didnt know whether he should stop them or not. On the other side, Phoebe came over and handed the invitation letter. She wouldnt just give up like that. As long as she could attend the dinner party, she would still have a chance. The attendant epted the invitation, scanned it with an instrument, then put away his smile. Sorry, you cant go in. Phoebe became anxious. Why? I have an invitation letter! The attendant replied. Sorry, the name on this invitation letter is not you, Miss Smith. Phoebe opened her mouth but couldnt utter a word. So, she couldnt even enter the banquet hall now?! Sorry, please leave. The attendant said without mercy. Phoebes face turned pale, and she could only walk to the roadside, watching the passing cars go back and forth, and standing in the cold wind alone. With trembling hands, she took out her cell phone and called Ada. After the call was connected, Ada asked with a smile. Phoebe, why did you call me at this time? How do you get along with Hunter? Is the dinner party fun? Before Phoebe had time to speak, tears fell first, and she squatted on the ground and cried loudly. Mom Uuuuu Ada was startled. Whats the matter, Phoebe? What happened to you? Hearing her cry, passersby cast her strange looks. Who is the one squatting there? She seems to havee to attend the dinner party. She is crying so pitifully What happened to her? Phoebe felt so embarrassed and cried even harder after hearing thesements. As soon as they entered the banquet hall, Hunter was taken away by Mr. Hopkins. In the corner, ire leaned on the sofa, propped her head with one hand and crossed her legs casually. Her sitting posture waszy yet elegant. Gallon picked up the champagne, took a sip and looked around the surroundings with narrowed eyes. He lowered his voice. This charity dinner is not simple. ire raised her eyebrows, with no expression on her face. I found out that the prices of the auction items are ridiculously high, and only those few people are bidding, who are obviously cappers. Gallon shook the goblet and stared at the liquid colliding inside. This seems to be a charity dinner but is actually a moneyundering event. Moneyundering? This surprised ire. Who is it that needs tounder such arge amount of funds? Gallon smiled mysteriously. I think this dinner is actually not hosted by the mayor. There should be a guest who hasnt shown up yet, the real one behind the scenes. Whats the use of so much money? ire became interested. Gallon shrugged. Who knows? Chapter 116 - Dont Get Involved With Him

Chapter 116: Dont Get Involved With Him

ire lifted her head and looked at the exquisite chandelier above her head, saying slowly, Im afraid only the special medicine project can make the mayor help themunder money openly. Gallon clinked the goblet with her. Yes, thats what I think too. No. Soon, ire frowned again. For such a sensational project, both the Ye Kingdom and the Li Kingdom must have put a lot of investment in it. Logically speaking, money shouldnt be a problem. But the fund flow of the project is public, and no one dares to do anything to it. Gallon tilted his head and looked at ire. If someone wants to do something secretly but cant touch the project funds, he can only use this method to secretly make money. ires lips curled up and saidzily, Sure enough, the specific medicine project is not as simple as it seems, and the Gods Organization is also trying to undermine this project, so what is the secret behind this project? Are you interested in digging deeper? Gallon was somehow excited, leaned closer to her, and asked. ire straightened the hair on her forehead, and her red lips opened. Yes, very much. The two smiled at each other and reached a consensus. Some distance away, Henry Cook noticed Gallon in the corner. Oh, Gallon is here? Holding his goblet, he was about to go over. The man beside him showed disgust. How dare hee to this kind of asion? Dr. Cook, do you know him? Henry smiled gently. We were ssmates in the Department of Psychology of the National Medical University. Oh, no wonder. The man nodded and hurriedly stopped Henry. I advise you not to get involved with him. Henry was puzzled. Why? The man exined to him. You went abroad very early, so you dont know what he has done. Gallon Miller was once the most famous psychologist in the Ye Kingdom. He made his name as soon as he graduated from school at the age of 22. Even the king had given an interview to him. At such a young age, he had easily reached a height that others couldnt reach in their entire life. Henry nodded with a smile and said, He is indeed excellent. He was number one in every subject in school and was the favorite student of our professor. The man sighed. Unfortunately, he is talented but has bad morals and is too greedy. In the end, his doctors qualification certificate was revoked, and he was reduced to the point where he didnt even dare to show up in public. Henry was surprised. How could this be? The man looked around, then moved closer to Henry, and lowered his voice. Because he murdered Miss Garcia. Hearing this, Henry suddenly clenched the goblet in his hand. Murder? The man continued. Miss Garcia had a psychological problem, which seems to be called bipr disorder. The Garcias paid a lot of money to hire Gallon to cure her. Unfortunately, Miss Garcia didnt get better more than half a yearter. In the end, do you know what way he used? He actually uses hypnosis! Hearing this, Henry looked stunned. How could he use such a risky method?! He was also a psychiatrist, so he knew how dangerous this method was. Hypnosis was very dangerous, especially for patients with bipr disorder. It was impossible for Gallon not to know it. So why did he do that? The man smacked his lips and sighed. Miss Garcias illness attracted national attention. And the Garcias promised that whoever could cure her illness would get an extremely generous remuneration. If Gallon seeded, he would not only get tons of money, but his status in the psychology field would also rapidly rise, so to gain money and reputation, this greedy man risked the patients life! Chapter 117 - Gouge Out Their Own Eyes

Chapter 117: Gouge Out Their Own Eyes

Poor Miss Garcia never woke up from that hypnosis. When she died, she was only twenty years old. At such a young age, she died miserably due to this scum The mans voice was a little choked. The Garcias were too kind and didnt hold Gallon ountable, so he only had his doctors qualification certificate revoked. From then on, he was like a mouse crossing the street and was spit on by everyone. Henry frowned and stared at Gallon in the distance, remaining silent for a long time. On the sofa, Gallon suddenly elbowed ire. Look. ire opened her eyes and followed Gallons sight. In the distance, a conspicuous figure stood amidst the surging crowd. He was a tall and slender man with exquisite facial features. He was slightly tilting his head as if listening to others. He had a noble temperament and his eyes were covered by white silk. Gallon smiled and said, Hes a member of the Meni n. ire looked at the man carefully. His eyes were the same as Mia Green. Why do the members of Meni n blindfold their eyes with white silk? This is their n rule. They believe that the world is filthy. Seeing things with their eyes will tarnish their pure souls. Therefore, if you want to join the n, you must gouge out your own eyes. Gallon exined. ire felt it was a little ridiculous. If they dont use their eyes to see, what do they use to see? Gallon pointed to his heart. This. ire didnt speak and closed her eyes again. Boring Gallon whispered to her. Dont approach them. They can put bewitching bugs into your body the moment they pass you. ire had already experienced it. But Gallon stroked his chin, pondering. This man cant be simple. ire asked perfunctorily. Why do you think so Two years ago, Emperor You disappeared, and the Meni n began to decline. Most members of the Meni n lived a tough life like your ssmate, Mia. But this man coulde to such a dinner party, and the people around him seem to be scared yet respectful of him, which shows that his position in the Meni n must be special. ire suddenly sat up straight. Then my co-existence bewitching bug Gallon snapped his fingers. Thats what I mean. Maybe he knows how to take that bug out, but youd better be careful. Never mess with the people of Meni n. ires eyes were as deep and dark as those of a spider weaving a and targeting its prey. Her gaze was locked on the man in the distance as she slowly stroked her heart. The banquet was still going on. Gallon had drunk too much champagne and was crumpled on the sofa now. It was too crowded and noisy in the hall, so ire sauntered to the back garden to get some fresh air. Under the moonlight, she suddenly saw a dark shadow hiding in the corner. ire frowned and approached. It was a man. He was very thin and he seemed to be trembling slightly and looked vulnerable. ire looked down at him. Hey, are you okay? The man slowly raised his head, revealing a delicate face. His skin was almost sickly white, and his clear eyes were like ss beads dipped in the water. He was shaking gently. He wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes in a panic, his voice low and weak. Im fine just my stomach is upset. ire tilted her head. You can go grab a bite. He pursed his pale lips, looking a little embarrassed. Master doesnt let me in. I have to wait for him here. Master? ire frowned slightly. What a weird way of addressing someone! Chapter 118 - Arent You Afraid That She Knows Your Past?

Chapter 118: Arent You Afraid That She Knows Your Past?

Paul! A cold voice came from behind. The man stood up from the corner instantly, his eyes glowing. Its my master. ire turned her head. In the distance, Hunter was walking over with a strange man. The man was wearing a ck shirt with his cuffs half-rolled and his jacket on his arms. He was tall and strong. His steps were elegant, his facial features were chiseled, and his thin, de-like lips were pursed into a straight line. This man seemed to be a tough guy. He should be the so-called master of Paul. As he approached them, he nced at ire coldly and arrogantly. Then he squinted at Paul and frowned. The fierce aura oozing from his bones suffused in the dark night wantonly. Come over. The overbearing voice was icy. Paul put away the painful expression and walked to the mans side, clenching his hands, bowing his head, and looking extremely humble. The man nodded at Hunter. Ill contact youter. Then he turned and left. Paul silently followed behind. When they walked far away, the mans angry voice could still be heard. Dont talk to others. Hes a nobleman of the Yu Kingdom Gallon suddenly appeared next to her, his cheeks flushed from alcohol. He put his chin on ires shoulder. The weak guy should be his deacon. Smelling a pungent odor of alcohol, ire turned her head with disgust. What do you mean? Gallon lisped. The servants of the nobles of the Yu Kingdom are all called deacons, while the deacons have to call the nobles whom they serve Masters. A deacon can only have one master in his life. Otherwise, hell be regarded as a betrayer and executed. ire narrowed her eyes. Its really boring. Gallon smirked and suddenly leaned close to her ear, and his voice instantly sounded sober. It is absolutely because of the special effect medicine project that the nobles of the Yu Kingdom woulde to the Ye Kingdom. You can try to get some information from Hunter. Upon hearing this, ire frowned. Are you guys done talking? Hunter strode forward, pushing away Gallons head mercilessly, and taking ire into his arms, looking very unhappy. Didnt the little thing notice that he had been staring at them for quite a while? How could she be so intimate with another man in front of his eyes! As the dinner party ended, the crowds dispersed. Under the street light, Hunter leaned against the car, his deep dark eyes slightly narrowed, and he looked cold and arrogant. Dont me me for not reminding you. Stay away from the little thing. Opposite, Gallon was leaning against a street light pole, with arms around his chest, long legs crossed. He saidzily, First of all, Ive known ire for four years. How long have you known her for? What makes you think you can tell me to stay away from her? Hunter curled his thin lips. Arent you afraid that she will get to know about your past? What do you mean? Gallons heart did a flip, and he suddenly had a bad hunch. Sure enough. In the next second, Hunter raised his eyebrows and said slowly, You killed someone. You investigated me?! Gallons eyes instantly turned scarlet as if his old wounds were suddenly pried reopened. Hunter shrugged with a cold smile on the corners of his lips. Do I need to do that? Everyone knows it, OK? Only an innocent and stupid girl like the little thing still believes in you. What? Do you want to murder her the way you murdered that poor woman? Shut up! Gallon could no longer maintain his sanity, rushed forward, grabbed Hunter by the cor. He raised his clenched fist. The anger in his eyes was mixed with a trace of fear, and even his voice was trembling. Shut up I said shut up! Chapter 119 - I Didnt Beat Him

Chapter 119: I Didnt Beat Him

Hunter raised his head slightly and smiled contemptuously. What? Want to hit me? Dont think I dare not! Gallon snapped his fists. The atmosphere was tense. At this moment, Hunter suddenly looked behind Gallon. He blinked and suddenly grabbed Gallons wrist. Taking Gallons fist into his own face, he smashed it and fell to the ground. Caught off guard, Gallon was dumbfounded, his fist still frozen in the air. What just happened? Hunter Johnson! The girls cold voice sounded behind him. ire walked over quickly, squatted down in front of Hunter on one knee, and looked up at Gallons clenched fist. You hit him? Gallon hurriedly exined, No I didnt hit him. He mmed my fist into his face he started it! The harder he tried to exin, the harder he couldnt exin it. ires face was dark. You know that there is something wrong with his brain. Why are you so harsh to him? I I am not Gallon looked at Hunter dumbfounded. Hunter, who was still lying on the ground, raised his eyebrows provocatively at Gallon. He did this on purpose! Gallon gnashed his teeth. I think his brain works very well! This guy was really good at acting! He must be pretending to be sick! ire held Hunters chin and checked the injury on his face. Hunter grabbed ires hand and curled his thin lips, saying casually, Im fine. As a man, a punch is nothing. Even if he gives me ten or twenty punches, I can bear it. Gallon almost fainted on the spot. Great, he is great! Okay! Well yed, you! Gallon gave Hunter a thumbs-up and turned away angrily. He was really unlucky to run into this jerk! ire helped Hunter get up from the ground. Back at the Johnsons vi, Mr. Hopkins prepared an ice pack and brought it to apply it on Hunters face. Hunter frowned at him, and he immediately threw the ice bag into ires hand. Miss ire, Mr. Johnsons face is swollen. Can you help apply the ice bag to his face? With that, he hurriedly withdrew. ire pinched the mans chin, picked up the ice pack, and gently pressed it on his face. Does it hurt? Hunter tilted his head, put his head on ires shoulder, and whispered to her. Yes, its killing me. Didnt you say that you were fine? ire nced at the man. Just like a big dog, Hunter rubbed his head against her shoulder. I cant show weakness in front of my rival in love. Rival in love? ire blinked and then answered seriously. Gallon is not your rival in love. She and Gallon had a doctor and patient rtionship or they could also be termed as confidants, but there was absolutely no love affair between them. I dont think so. Hunter suddenly raised his head and locked ires gaze firmly with his cold eyes. He looked as if he would swallow her alive if he didnt get a satisfactory answer. ire shrugged. I dont like him. But that doesnt mean that he doesnt like you. The little thing was so innocent and simple-minded. She knew nothing about men! ire took a deep breath and said a bit irritably, He doesnt like me either. Impossible! Hunter grabbed ires wrist. His face was terribly gloomy, and he almost roared. Youre so beautiful, sexy, and adorable. How can a man not be tempted by you?! Chapter 120 - Mr. Johnson Went Mad Again

Chapter 120: Mr. Johnson Went Mad Again

What the hell was he talking about? ire didnt want to listen to his nonsense anymore. She shook off his hand, and continued to give him a coldpress. Gallons words suddenly popped up in her mind. After a moment of silence, ire lowered her eyes and asked casually. Who was the man with you tonight? Hunter suddenly squeezed her cheeks with both hands and frowned crossly. Dont ask about another man in front of me. ire choked at his words and turned her head to dodge Hunters touch. I just asked casually. His name is Bill Carter. He is from the Yu Kingdom. Hunter leaned backzily, narrowing his eyes slightly. He seemed to enjoy her coldpress a lot, and his voice slowed down. He came to the Ye Kingdom for a pharmaceutical project. Our family has taken part in that project too. ire paused. Sure enough, Gallon was right. ire nced at the man sideways and began to draw information out of him. Has the medicine been made? Not yet. Hunter replied, and then changed the topic. There are some people locked in the institute. What does he mean? ire continued to ask. How many? About ten. Why were so many people locked up? Could it be ires heart did a flip. Did those people n to use those people to test the medicine? Or did they have other uses? Hunter opened his eyelids at this moment, grabbed ires arm abruptly, and yanked her into his arms. Caught off guard, ire fell on Hunter. She hurriedly supported his chest with both her hands, and could even feel the beating of his heart. Plops and plops, hitting her palms. She raised her head and saw his deep, dark eyes. Hunters sharp eyes seemed to be unfathomable. His gaze ran across her face inch by inch, and his voice was a little cold. What do you want to inquire about? ires pupils shook slightly. There was something wrong with his brain but he was not stupid. He could detect her intention in an instant. Under the mans suspicious gaze, ire was as calm as ever. She pushed him away and stood up, holding the ice bag in her hand. The coldpress is done. Then she turned around and left. It waste, so ire stayed at the Johnsons vi. It was the same room that she slept in before. Nothing in it had changed. irey on the soft bed but couldnt fall asleep. Hunters words haunted her mind. She had to figure out what was hidden behind this so-called specific medicine project. The next morning, when ire walked downstairs, the servants had already prepared breakfast, which was made ording to her taste. Before long, Derek yawned and walked down the stairs, wearing a rabbit-eared nightcap. Huh? ire? When did youest night? Why didnt I know ire nced at him, didnt speak, and picked up the hot milk ss next to her. At this time, a loud bang came from the second floor. The servants panicked instantly. Its over. Mr. Johnson has gone mad again! Derek turned around and rushed to the second floor. Went mad? ire put down the tableware and followed upstairs. In the room, Hunter was lying on the ground, his face ghastly pale. His face was distorted in pain. He raised his slender neck and frantically tore his cor, as if he could not breathe. He was convulsing all over. Derek was so scared that he hid in the corner of the wall, crying anxiously. Hunter Mr. Hopkins was trying to call the doctor. The bodyguards used all their strength but still couldnt hold back Hunter. The man was like a mad beast, growling in pain. It was the first time ire had seen him so crazy and irritable. For some reason, she walked over and called out to him. Hunter Hearing the familiar voice, the mans eyes seemed to regain a wisp of sanity. He suddenly grabbed ires hand and hugged her in his arms. ire tentatively reached out and stroked the mans back likeforting a child. To everyones surprise, Hunter put his head on her shoulder. His breathing gradually became stable, and his tense body began to rx. He quickly changed from a mad beast to a docile pet. Everyone was stunned. Chapter 121 - Claire, Dont You Remember Me?

Chapter 121: ire, Dont You Remember Me?

Hunter hugged ire firmly, sniffing her neck, like an abandoned child, panicked and at a loss. He kept murmuring constantly. ire wait for me ires pupils constricted. There seemed to be a string in her mind that suddenly broke. What did you just say? She was in a trance, and the darkness in her mind suddenly overwhelmed her. That affectionate and resolute voice lingered in her ears. There were countless pieces of fragments shing in her mind, but she couldnt make them into aplete picture. Miss ire? ire! Sister-inw, whats wrong with you?! Various kinds of sounds rang in her ears. ire woke up, only to find that Hunter was leaning on her, unconscious. The bodyguards stepped forward, trying to help him onto the bed, but found that he was still holding ires hand tightly and wouldnt let it go. Mr. Hopkins was a little embarrassed. Miss ire, Im afraid well have to trouble you. ire stood up and went to the bedside with Hunter. Hunter was put on the bed. She sat on the floor beside the bed, their hands sped firmly. The crowd retreated, and the door was closed. ire propped her chin with a hand and stared at the man on the bed. The lines of his side face were perfect and chiseled, and his breathing moved smoothly. He seemed to be a different person from the crazy guy just now. Those words he said when he was hugging her. Was it her auditory hallucination? ire narrowed her eyes slightly and gradually, her eyelids became heavier and heavier. In the end, she fell asleep on the side of the bed. She didnt know how long she slept for but she suddenly felt itchy on her cheeks. Something seemed to brush across her face. ire suddenly opened her eyes, only to see a head buried in her neck. The guy was sniffing around her neck like a dog. His warm breath touched her skin. ire hurriedly pushed him away and lunged to her feet abruptly, but her legs were numb. Hunter was kneeling on the bed with his hands propped on the edge of the bed. He was leaning over in front of her, and staring at her with his watery eyes. ire frowned slightly. He seemed to have be different. ire! Hunter suddenly opened his arms, his tall body pounced on ire, and he hugged her firmly. What are you doing? ire was startled and struggled, but couldnt break free. Hunter rubbed his head against ires shoulder like a dog cuddling its owner. ire, dont remember me? Im your dog. Dog? Was he crazy? Seeing that she didnt respond, Hunter suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked it on the tip of her ear. Now do you remember me? The wet and sticky touch made ire tremble all over. She pushed the man away and walked out of the room quickly. Mr. Hopkins!! In the room, the private doctor gave Hunter an examination and then shook his head, meaning that there was nothing wrong with Hunter. Huntery on the bed and looked at ire with horrified eyes. Are they going to give me an injection? ire, Im afraid of an injection ire rubbed her temple irritably. Whats wrong with him? Mr. Hopkins sighed. Mr. Johnson has an onset of his illness again. Since his brain was injured, he has been showing this sort of behaviour from time to time. Did this happen before? Yes! Derek said, One time he believed he was a flower and insisted on burying himself in the soil. Another time he believed that he was a wolf. Every day, when the moon rose in the sky, he would lie prostrate at the window and howl. I remember thest time he thought he was a clock, kept ticking every day, and even told the hours. We were woken up by him at 6 oclock in the morning and couldnt fall asleep at night because he kept making noises all night long. Chapter 122 - Are You Blind?

Chapter 122: Are You Blind?

So, what should I do now? ire directly came to the point. Mr. Hopkins smiled awkwardly. You can onlyply with Mr. Johnsons wish. What? Did it mean she would have to treat him like a dog from now on? Seeing ire unhappy, Mr. Hopkins went on. Mr. Johnsons duration of the disease usually doesntst long. Im afraid well have to trouble you! The refusal words were stuck in her throat and were swallowed by her reluctantly. When she walked to the bed, Hunters eyes shed. He grabbed ires hand and pressed his cheek against her palm. ire nced at him expressionlessly. Are you a dog? Hunter nodded his head. Then why do you look like a human? He blinked at ire and answered earnestly. For you, I tried my best to be a human form, so you cant see my real body. ire raised her brows. Your true body is Husky. ire felt as if she was hammered in the head. Sure enough he was very sick! The next morning Outside the gate, Hunter hugged ire firmly from behind, almost hanging on her body, making her unable to breathe. ire cant leave! Dont leave! Several bodyguards pulled him away, and he struggled like crazy. He let out an angry growl from his throat, and opened his mouth to bite the hands of those bodyguards. The bodyguards let go of him in horror and he pounced on ire again. ire took two steps backward, suddenly pointed at him, and shouted. Stop! The man stopped abruptly and really stood still. ire pointed to the ground. Sit. Hunter sat down on the steps, raised his shining eyes, and stared at her very obediently. Everyone was shocked. ire moved over slowly, tentatively stretched out her hand, and patted his head. Im going to school. Wait for me at home and listen to Mr. Hopkins words, OK? Hunter narrowed his eyesfortably and nodded vigorously. ire gave a satisfied smile. It worked. She turned and left. At the school rooftop, Derek leaned against a tattered chair. He crumpled the test paper in his hand into a ball, and mmed it on the ground. Damn you, James Walker He had given him zero points in this monthly exam again! The zero looked red and dazzling on the nk paper. Larry bit the straw. Mr. Walker yields to neither the carrot nor the club. You really have encountered your nemesis. I think all you need to do is to teach him a good lesson once and for all. Jack Davis kicked Larrys foot. Go seduce James. Dump him when he falls head over heels for you. F*ck you. Im not doing this, and Larry blushed slightly. Mr. Walker is so perfect. Im afraid I may develop a crush on him. Derek rolled his eyes at him. Perfect? Are you blind? Larry curled his lips and said angrily, You are not blind. Then why dont you have a try?! Do you wanna die? Derek stood up suddenly, kicking the chair away. Larry was frightened and cried. When ss was about to begin, Derek returned to the ssroom with a gloomy look. irey prostrate on the desk, searching for dog training methods on her phone. As the breeze blew over, she was in a good mood and hummed a tune casually. Huh? Are you singing the song of Eileen Ford? Derek suddenly stuck his head over. ire stopped singing and remained expressionless. Derek looked surprised. ire, why didnt I discover earlier that youre a good singer?! Chapter 123 - Campus Singing Contest

Chapter 123: Campus Singing Contest

The students were discussing Eileen. I heard that she is going to release a new album. Im really looking forward to it! Then Ill have newposition materials soon! Eileen is such a good singer. She must be beautiful too, but its a pity that she never shows herself in front of others. Maybe she is a big fat woman. Go away! You are fat! Your whole family is fat! Eileen Ford was a popr singer. She released her first song on the Inte two years ago and it became a hit. Her ethereal and melodious voice was immediately sought after by everyone, and the number of downloads of her songs reached hundreds of millions. Her style was changeable, and each of her songs could bring a brand-new experience to the audience. The lyrics were rich in content, and she dared to expose social ugliness. Therefore, she had won many awards and was hailed as the top diva after only two years of her debut. Unfortunately, she never showed up in public. The ss bell rang and Mr. Jones, the ss teacher, walked into the ssroom. Hello everyone, the annual campus singing contest is about to start. The whole ss started boiling in excitement. Amber Hill participated in the contest two years in a row. This year should be her again, right? She is the best singer in the ss and won third ce in thest two years. Amber straightened up and raised her head slightly, looking a bit proud. Everyone knew she had a beautiful voice. Then this time the campus singing contest Mr. Jones was about to announce the candidate. Derek suddenly raised his hand. I rmend ire. She sings very well! Everyone was stunned, and all turned around to look. ire narrowed her eyes slightly, her face as indifferent as ever, but the pen in her hand poked through the textbook. Do you wanna die? Amber looked at ire, frowning in disgust. I think its good to have another choice. It is Amber every year. I want someone new. Amber can get third ce, while ire will probably finish third from the bottom! ire was number one in thest sports meet! Shes just a little punk. Fighting people every day. Of course, she is good at sports. Amber is the recognized good singer in our ss. How is it possible that ire sings better than Amber? Yes, itll be a disgrace if she finishes third from the bottom. Yes, this will affect the total score of our ss. Someone in the ss supported it and some opposed it. Okay, okay, stop arguing! Mr. Jones patted the desk and looked at ire in the back row. It was Amber who participated in the previous two years. It is time to give others a chance. Let ire take part in the singing contest this year. Amber turned pale, her eyes widened, and her original proud expression turned into consternation. In the back row, ire tilted her bodyzily and said coldly, I wont participate. Huh? Mr. Jones was stunned. Derek covered ires mouth. She said she would be well prepared for the contest! OK, then thats it. ire, please do your best! Mr. Jones left the ssroom. ire grabbed Dereks wrist and snapped it fiercely. Ahhh! Derek immediately let go of her hand in pain, feeling that his bones were about to break. ire looked at him coldly. Attend the contest by yourself. I heard you sing just now, and its super nice! Derek said earnestly. ire, dont feel inferior. I believe you will get first ce! The ss was still having a heated discussion. Phoebes eyes were red and swollen. She had been crying incessantly these nights. ire hadnt been home since she left from the dinner party. Phoebe could easily guess that ire must be living in Hunters house! Chapter 124 - Mr. Johnsons Condition Is Not So Good

Chapter 124: Mr. Johnsons Condition Is Not So Good

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She was angry and anxious, but couldnt do anything about it. Phoebe red at ire, then looked at Amber. At this moment, Ambers head was lowered, while her nails were sping the corner of the desk in a hard grip. After school, ire pulled out the schoolbag from the drawer and walked away leisurely. A group of students was pointing at her behind her back. She left just like that? I saw that the participants of other sses all hurried to the schools singing room to practice singing, but she doesnt seem to care about this matter at all. She doesnt care about this contest because she doesnt care about ss honors. Maybe her voice sucks, so she isnt bothering to practice. Little Overlord said that she sang well. Bullshit, I dont think she can even memorize the lyrics. Leaving the teaching building, Phoebe caught up with Amber. Amber, lets walk together. Well, okay Amber looked absent-minded. Phoebe blinked her innocent eyes, looked at her, and sighed. Its a pity that you are not the one chosen. I like to listen to your singing very much. Amber clenched the strap of her schoolbag. Having her sore spot touched, she forced a smile. Well, ire should be given a chance too. If its me every year, itll be boring. But you won the honor of third ce for our ss for two years in a row. They should have appreciated your contribution. Thats too much Phoebe looked indignant. Amber turned pale and slowly lowered her head. After a while, she couldnt help but ask, Does ire sing well? I dont know. She never sings at home. Phoebe nced at Ambers clenched hands and smiled. Who knows. Maybe she can really get the first rank. Her words, like a thorn, pierced Ambers heart. The Smiths mansion Ada was sitting in the living room, and when she saw ire returning, she immediately stood up. Obviously, she was waiting for her. ire,e and sit down. I have something to tell you. ire walked over and sat on the sofa. She leaned back casually, and crossed her legs. What is it? Ada graciously poured tea for her. Well, ire, I mentioned to you about the marriage with Hunter Johnson earlier and you seemed to be unwilling to marry him. So I have decided not to force you No, Im willing to marry him. ire looked at her coldly and gave a taunting smile. Ada was stunned. ire, why are you ire slowly picked up the teacup and took a sip. I know what you mean. Phoebe has a crush on Hunter, so you want to give her the engagement now. Why? When it was a hot potato in your eyes, you threw it to me, but now you want to take it back because it suddenly bes a treasure in your eyes. Dont you think youre too brazen? This remark was straight to the point, and Ada was shamed into anger. ire, how can you talk to me like this?! ire put the teacup on the table heavily, and the tea sshed. Sorry, Im not going to concede. After that, under Adas shocked stare, she stood up, grabbed her schoolbag, and went upstairs. Phoebe came home and happened to see this scene. Mom, what did she say? Is she willing to return the marriage contract to me? Adas expression was ugly and she shook her head. Phoebe stomped her feet with anger. How can she be so shameless?! In this case, dont me her for using special means! Back in the room, ire threw her school bag aside. Her phone rang at this moment. After it got through, Mr. Hopkinss voice rang out helplessly. Miss ire, can youe to Johnsons vi now? Mr. Johnsons condition is not very good. Chapter 125 - I Dont Raise Junk!

Chapter 125: I Dont Raise Junk!

In a bad mood, ire said coldly,. What do you mean? Mr. Hopkins was very anxious. In the morning, you asked Mr. Johnson to sit outside the door, and he sat outside for a whole day and refused to leave. If anyone tried to approach him, he would bite him. Hes still waiting for you toe back! ire rubbed her be. Ill be right there. She rushed to the Johnsons vi. Sure enough, Hunter was still sitting on the steps outside the door with the same posture as the morning. At this time, with his head drooping, he really looked like a big dog indeed. ire walked over with a hand in her pocket and looked at him. Hey. When he raised his head, his eyes lit up. He immediately jumped up and pounced on ire. ire, why did youe back sote?! He buried his head in ires neck, rubbing and sniffing. ire, you have the smell of other men! Feeling itchy, ire dragged Hunter into the house. Mr. Hopkins hurriedly ordered the servant to prepare dinner. Not seeing Miss ire, Mr. Johnson had refused to eat the entire day. After dinner, ire took Hunter to his room, pointed to the bed, and ordered. Lie down and sleep. Huntery down on the bed and cast a hopeful look at ire. ire, sleep together with me. What?! You sleep first. Im not sleepy. Hunter firmly grasped ires hand. Then, dont go. OK, Im not going. Go to sleep. ire sat down by the bed. He was a bit clingy. So annoying. Coaxing Hunter to fall asleep as quickly as possible, ire immediately withdrew her hand and left the room. Downstairs, Derek was lying on the sofa ying games. Mr. Hopkins approached with his cell phone. Young Master Derek, youve got a call. Without looking up, Derek said impatiently, Who is it? Master. When Derek heard that, his eyes suddenly widened. He was so scared that he immediately stopped ying the game and waved his hand at Mr. Hopkins hard. Mr. Hopkins directly stuffed the phone in his arms. After picking up the call, Mr. Johnsons majestic voice rang. Derek, in this monthly exam, your English score is zero again! Derek curled his lips, his voice innocent. Uncle I Mr. Johnson interrupted him angrily. Do you remember what I told you? I said, dont live in my house if you cant study well! Derek chewed his fingernails. Yes Get the hell out of there if you score zero again. I dont raise junk! Also, go repent in front of her! With a click, he hung up the phone. Derek clenched the phone and frowned. His eyes were gloomy. After a while, he went upstairs and pushed open a door. The room was pitch-ck, and Derek walked in slowly without turning on the lights. The night breeze was blowing the curtains, and the moonlight poured in enchantingly at this moment. The room was empty, except for a ck and white photo on the table. The white rose beside it was delicate and fresh, dripping with morning dew. Derek sat on the floor, quietly looking at the photo. The picture showed a young beautiful woman. She was smiling sweetly, revealing her dimples, and looked slightly simr to Derek. Derek picked up the photo, hugged it tightly in his arms, and then fell to the ground, curling his body into a ball. In dead silence, he murmured. Mom you know why I hate English, right? Only you understand The campus singing contest was under preparation. Every day, the schools singing room was full of melodious voices. Amber stood outside the singing room, looking enviously inside through the ss door. At this time during the previous two years, she was practicing singing like them. As early asst month, she had already started to practice singing at home and even prepared the song for this years contest. But she didnt expect that ire would snatch her chance! Chapter 126 - Sow Discord

Chapter 126: Sow Discord

In the ssroom. Dereky prostrate on the desk. ire, have you selected the song for the singing contest? Yes. ire leaned on the chair. The warm sun poured in from the window, and she narrowed her sleepy eyes, like azy cat. What is it? Derek was excited. Is it Eileens song? I heard you sing her songst time. It sounded really nice! ire was drowsy, and her voice was light. No Then which song did you choose? Big Fish! Huh? Derek covered his face and eximed. Why did you choose this song? This song is super difficult! If you cant sing it well, you will definitely beughed at, but Eileens songs are also difficult to sing He is so noisy Like a little chicken. Annoyed, ire suddenly opened his eyes, took out the sound source from the drawer, stood up, and walked away. The apaniment source for the contest should be prepared by singers and then handed over to the ss teacher. ire went to the teachers office. There was no one inside. She pushed in and put the sound source on Mr. Joness table. When she came out, she happened to run into Phoebe. Phoebes face instantly stiffened when she saw her, and she nced into the office through the crack of the door. Expressionless, ire put a hand in her pocket and walked away. On the way back to the ssroom, Phoebe saw Amber standing outside the singing room, and immediately walked over. Amber, are you watching them practice singing? Well, I just passed by Amber hurriedly retracted her gaze and lowered her head, looking a little embarrassed. Phoebe smiled innocently. I just saw ire put the sound source in Mr. Jones office, but there was no one in the office. No one in the office? Amber suddenly clenched her hands, her eyes blinking. Yes. As if thinking of something, Amber suddenly raised her head. I have something to tend to. Bye. Then she quickly turned and left. Phoebe turned her head to look at Ambers receding figure, and a sly smile appeared on her face. It was just so easy to sow discord. On the other side, Amber came to the teachers office. She nced around, and after making sure that there was no one, she gently pushed the door open and sneaked in. After school. ire was the first to leave the ssroom. She was carrying her school bag, her back thin and lonely yet aloof. Everyone in the ss looked at her. The singing contest is about to start. Why isnt she in a hurry at all? I heard that she chose the song Big Fish. She is just looking for death! Will she make a scene of herself in the contest? Walking out of the school gate, ire answered a phone call. A womans voice came from the other end. Eileen, its almost time for you to release the songs. Come to the recording studio when youve got time. Emily was her assistant and agent. ire grunted in response. Emily asked her. There is a talent show that wants to invite you to be a judge. Are you interested? You can use this chance to increase your poprity and promote your new songs. Do you think I need to do that? ire smiled and jumped on the bus. Emily was speechless. Yes, every time she released a song, it would be a hit in an instant without any publicity at all, not only upying the top of all pop charts, but also setting new sales records. For at least the next three months, everyone would be listening to that song only. Therefore, there was an unspoken rule in the music circles that one must avoid releasing songs at the same time as Eileen. Otherwise, their song would only end up with a disastrous failure. Chapter 127 - Ill Just Sing It A Cappella

Chapter 127: Ill Just Sing It A Cappe

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The day of the singing contest. ire walked into the multimedia room slowly and nced inside. The stage was built temporarily, the sound equipment was quite professional, and the room was full of students. The first two rows included judges and school leaders. The multimedia room was crowded and bustling. The order of ying was based on the draw. Backstage, Mr. Jones cheered for ire. Dont be nervous. Just assume that the people sitting below are all turnips and greens. ire leaned sideways on the chair and crossed her legs casually, ying with her cell phone. Her cuffs were half rolled, revealing her white wrists, and her hair was casually tied into a bun. The other students were annoyed by her casual manner. Everyone is practicing, but she just fools around. Our ss is doomed. Look at her, look at what she is wearing. She hasnt worn a skirt or put on any makeup. Does she have any idea what she is doing?! Soon, it was ires turn. She turned off her phone, put it into her pocket, and walked on to the stage. The audience boiled instantly. Isnt Amber representing ss One? Why did they choose her? Are ss One people crazy? Look at her, does she look like shes here to sing? Haha Even the judges frowned. Every singer was dressed up, except for ire, who was still wearing the school uniform. As ire picked up the microphone, the lights dimmed and the concert was about to begin. At this time, the stereo suddenly became noisy, followed by a sharp piercing sound, which made everyone cover their ears. Quick! Turn it off! My ear hurts! The student controlling the stereo hurriedly turned off the sound. A school leader stood up and asked. Whats the matter? Is the stereo broken? The student replied. No, the apaniment sound source handed in by ss One has something wrong. The music cannot be yed. It is only sharp noises. ire clenched the microphone. There was no expression on her face, but her eyes were frighteningly cold. The audience was in an uproar, and everyone was discussing. There hasnt been anything like this before. Why does only her sound source go wrong? I think thats because she cant sing. For fear of embarrassment, she deliberately damaged the sound source. ss One deserves it. They chose a little punk to represent them. The students of ss One almost cried in anxiety. I knew it! She didnt care about this contest at all! She always fooled around and never practiced singing. Now were going to get thest ce in the contest. Oh, what a disgrace! If it were Amber, there wouldnt have been any problem! Amber sat in the corner and kept wringing her fingers. Mr. Jones hurried to the stage. Im sorry. We will fix the sound source soon. The school leader was angry. When can you fix it? This is a waste of everyones time. Whats the matter with your ss? You should have taken the contest seriously! A chorus of boos followed. Do we have to sit here and wait for her? Why should we wait for her? Shes wasting our time. Hurry up. There are still a lot of singers behind her. Mr. Jones smiled awkwardly. Let the other singers y first, OK? With that, he took ires arm, trying to drag her down. ire stood still, put the microphone to her lips, and looked down, her eyes as calm as a pool of stagnant water. I dont need a sound source, Ill just sing a cappe. Her voice was cold but firm, resounding throughout the multimedia room. Mr. Joness eyes widened. There was an uproar again. A Cappe? Is she crazy? This song is difficult to sing. Without apaniment, singing it a cappe will only highlight her shorings. She is literally looking for death. Even the judges shook their heads. Thats not a good choice. You should go down and get a new sound source. Chapter 128 - Claire Takes First Place

Chapter 128: ire Takes First ce

Mr. Jones was very anxious. ire, dont mess around! ire only nced at him. Go down, Mr. Jones. I know what Im doing. Looking at her deep dark eyes, for some reason, Mr. Jones believed this girl. He turned and left the stage. The students immediately surrounded him. Mr. Jones, you cant let her mess around! Yes, this concerns the honor of our ss. At this time, the light dimmed, and only a beam of light fell on ire. She slowly closed her eyes and gently opened her red lips. As the waves silently submerged the night and filled the corners at the end of the sky, the big fish swam through the cracks in the dream. All the noises stopped abruptly at this moment. Everyone was stunned. The judges eyes lit up. Ethereal and dreamy, her voice seemed to being from the valley, drifting with the wind, and then knocking on the eardrum, reaching the deepest part of ones heart. Every drop of tears flows toward you, and flows back to the bottom of the sky. Her voice was melodious and touching. It made people feel like being in the middle of the deep sea and wandering freely. Singing a cappe was the most difficult. Even professional singers ended up exposing their shorings singing a cappe. But ires singing was extremely pure and moving. The apaniment would have been noisy and superfluous and would have destroyed the perfectness of her singing. Not only was her voice perfect, she has also taken her singing skills to the extreme, changing her singing style in every segment, switching back and forth at will between the high and low, ethereal and mellow, constantly bringing everyone a new listening experience. She made everyones heart indulge in the song, trembling with it. Especially thest part of the song, it was simply like the sound of nature. As the pitch grew higher and higher, her expression remained unchanged and she didnt even pant. This part had no lyrics but pushed the atmosphere to the climax. ire was standing on the stage, wearing the school uniform, but seemed to be exuding rays of light. With the mostmon microphone and the simplest audio equipment, she made the audience feel like being in a concert of ten thousand people instead of a small school singing contest. It was simply an audio feast. After she finished singing the song, ire slowly opened her eyelids, her eyes as dark and quiet as the deep sea. Everyone was still immersed in the beautiful song. A few secondster, there was thunderous apuse from the audience. The students of ss One were dumbfounded. Hell! Am I fucking dreaming?! Im going to kneel down to her. ire rocks! Is she actually a professional singer who is lurking in our ss? The judges raised their cards, all had full marks! A judge picked up the microphone and sighed. Im sorry. I cantment on you, because I dont think I am qualified. Undoubtedly, the result was already in. ire had taken the first ce. ire bent down slightly, put down the microphone, and left the stage. As soon as she stepped down, a group of people swarmed around her, talking and eximing. Mr. Jones was grinning from ear to ear. ire, I really didnt notice that you can sing so well. This time, you earned our ss a great honor! In the corner, Ambers face was ghastly pale. Looking at ire surrounded by the crowd, she couldnt stay there any longer and rushed out of the multimedia room as if escaping a disaster. She rushed into the bathroom and turned on the faucet. She took a handful of cold water with both hands, and sshed it on her face vigorously. She raised her head, biting her lip. The one in the mirror was like a joke, a clown! This was not the result she wanted! After calming down, she left with her head bowed, but when she walked upto the door, a figure suddenly stood in her way. Amber looked up. It was ire! Chapter 129 - Manipulated

Chapter 129: Manipted

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Amber was startled and staggered two steps back. She was so guilty that she didnt even dare to look at ire. She just wanted to leave the ce as soon as possible. However, as soon as she raised her foot, ire tilted her body and leaned against the door, blocking her way. What what are you trying to do?! Amber stammered. Everyone was in the multimedia room. Hence, no one was here except for the two of them. ire lowered her eyes, looked at her wet hands, and opened her red lips gently. Her voice was extremely chilly. Which hand did you use to destroy my sound source? Amber immediately put her hands behind her back, trying to pretend she didnt know what she was talking about. What are you talking about? I dont understand. ire chuckled coldly. Will you confess yourself, or should I check the surveince video? Upon hearing it, Amber couldnt hold back anymore. Tears came out of her eyes, and she cried and begged. Sorry ire, I was wrong. Please dont tell Mr. Jones ire looked at her coldly, not moved at all. Tell Mr. Jones? Im not that childish. Amber was relieved to hear that. However, the next second, her wrist was suddenly caught. ire grabbed her hand, her face cold and stern, and then she gave a sudden wrench. A click was heard. It was the sound of bone cracking. Ah! Amber fell to the ground, holding her broken wrist, rolling back and forth in pain, tears falling down. You you intentionally hurt me. Im going to tell the ss teacher, boohoo ire raised her eyebrows. Go ahead. Tell them, because you deliberately damaged my sound source, I broke your hand. Amber was speechless. ire smiled contemptuously and turned to leave. Amber roared furiously behind her back. You deserve it! Im the recognized best singer in the ss. I go to the contest every year. Why did you snatch my chance?! Hearing this, ire paused and turned around. She walked up to Amber again before she slowly squatted down. Pinching her chin, she lifted it up. Ambers eyes were full of horror. ires smile became more and more wicked, making people tremble. What? Are there regtions that only you can participate in the singing contest? Do you think the earth is rotating around you? If you think I snatched your chance, you canpete fairly with me. Why did you y the dirty little trick behind my back? Ambers face turned pale, her eyes were red, and she couldnt utter a single word. ire turned her head to the side and stood up. She took out the tissue, and wiped her hands in disgust as if she had just touched something dirty. I know, you were manipted by someone. Wisen up a bit, OK? Youre too easy to be manipted. Amber was at a loss. Manipted? Who manipted her? Seeing that she hadnt figured it out yet, ire shook her head, threw the tissue into the trash can, and turned to leave. Stupid. Phoebe hid in the corner, clutching her chest, frightened. The singing contest was over. ire didnt take the trophy. Finally working her way out of the crowd and walking out of the school gate, a car stopped in front of her. The window was rolled down, and a man was sitting inside. ire remembered this man. It was he who picked her up to take her to the Johnsons vi the first time she went there. The man said respectfully, Miss ire, please get in the car. ire got in the car. Soon, they arrived at the Johnsons vi. Mr. Hopkins ran out to greet her in person. Im afraid were going to trouble you again. Ive been coaxing Mr. Johnson with lies these days, but now he doesnt believe me anymore. ire stepped inside, and as soon as she entered the door, she heard loud bangs from the second floor. She threw her school bag aside, went upstairs, and pushed the door open. In the room, Hunter was smashing things. Chapter 130 - Are You Abusing Him?

Chapter 130: Are You Abusing Him?

The room was messed up by him, the furniture was almost all destroyed, and the floor was full of debris. ire frowned, trying to calm down. What the f*ck was he doing? Mr. Hopkins shouted. Mr. Johnson, see who came! Hunter was holding a vase above his head, and when he heard this, he turned his head, only to see ire at the door. His gloomy eyes instantly lit up. ire! He threw the vase aside, rushed towards ire, and hugged her firmly, rubbing her hard with his head. His voice was full of grievance. ire, I thought you dont want me anymore ire dragged him to the bed with difficulty. Sit down first. He shook his head. Instead of letting go of her, he held her more tightly. ire could only sit down herself. The man hung on her like a ko. ire took a deep breath and asked. Do you know what foster care is? Hunter nodded. The owner is too busy, so she puts her dog in someone elses house. ire said deadpan, Now this is a foster care. Im very busy, so you need to live here for some time before Ie to pick you up. How long will it take? Hunter gently bit her earlobe with the tip of his teeth. half a month. ire shuddered as if experiencing an electric shock. If you understand, let go of me! Hunter immediately let go. ire pointed to the bed. Lie down. The many down on the bed and looked at her with glowing eyes. Suddenly, he twisted his body like a big wriggling worm. What do you want? Itchy He blinked his wet eyes. ire my back is itchy. Scratch it for me. ire squinted at him. Turn around. Hunter obediently turned his back to her. ire stretched out her hand and scratched his back. He grunted. Itchy still itchy, reach into my clothes and scratch Did he do this on purpose? ire was a little impatient, but still reached her hand into Hunters clothes, only to touch a piece of uneven skin. Something was wrong. She lifted Hunters clothes up, and saw scars all over the mans back! The scars were long and crisscrossing all over his back. They seemed to be old. At the first nce, ire saw dozens of densely packed scars, which seemed to be whipshes and were shocking to the eye. ire suddenly squeezed the hem of his clothes, feeling suffocated in an instant. He was the only son of the Johnsons. With such a noble status, he should have grown up pampered and meticulously cared for. Why did he suffer such a severe beating? Downstairs. Mr. Hopkins was holding a cup of hot tea, and when he saw ire, he immediately stood up and asked. Is Mr. Johnson okay? ire walked opposite to him, pulled out a chair away and sat down slowly, with no expression on her face. I need to talk to you about something. Yes, please. Mr. Hopkins made tea for her. ire raised her cold eyes and went straight to the point. I saw the scars on his back. Mr. Hopkinss hand trembled and the water spilled over. He hurriedly took out a tissue and wiped it. ire tilted her head and smiled. Why are you panicking? Mr. Hopkinss eyes flickered, and he kept wiping the table without saying a word. ire slowly picked up the tea cup and yed with it, her smile a bit cold. So, are you abusing him? Apart from this possibility, she could not think of any other reasons. Mr. Hopkins suddenlyughed. Miss ire, you cant say anything as you like. Do we look like people who would abuse Mr. Johnson? No, they didnt. ire put the teacup down with a bang. Then, please exin how he got those scars. Mr. Hopkins finally raised his head, his face calm, making people unable to tell what he was thinking. Miss ire, I dont have to tell you everything about Mr. Johnson. Chapter 131 - My Name Is Dora Johnson

Chapter 131: My Name Is Dora Johnson

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Very good. So he was not going to tell her the truth? ire stood up, propped her hands against the table, and slowly moved closer to Mr. Hopkins. Then she narrowed her eyes and cracked a wicked smile. Youd better not let me find any clues. With that, she kicked the chair away with her toes, turned, and left. When she walked out of the gate of the Johnsons vi, Derek happened to return back at the same time. Hi, ire He was about to greet her, but ire passed by him expressionlessly. Seeing the girl walking away hurriedly, Derek was confused. Whats the matter? Did Hunter annoy her again? Mr. Hopkins was packing up the tea set. Miss ire may have noticed something. When Derek heard it, his face darkened and his eyes turned gloomy. The usual smile disappeared from his face. ire walked out of the Johnsons vi. This was the private vi area, and the straight road was empty. ire nced at her watch. When she raised her head again, she found an extra figure under the streemp on the opposite side. The person was short, wearing a cap with the brim drawn low and a mask, revealing only a pair of eyes that were staring at ire. ire narrowed her eyes but couldnt see that person clearly. Irritable, she didnt bother to look at that person anymore. The moonlight was cold and the shadows of the trees were mottled. ire walked on the road and kicked little stones. Someone behind her followed her all the way, the persons footsteps were very heavy. Obviously, she didnt mean to conceal her existence at all. When passing by an alley, ire turned and walked into the alley. Caught off guard, the person obviously panicked and went straight into the alley. In the darkness, ire quietly walked behind the person, and then, strangling her neck, she pressed her against the wall fiercely. As the cap fell, ck hair poured down. It was a girl. She was the person who had stood under the streemp just now. Your tracking skill is toome. ire gave a funny smile, but when she looked up at her, she was stunned. The girl wore a mask, only revealing her eyes. This was a pair of extremely beautiful eyes, the long eyshes were like wings, and the pupils were light-colored, looking noble and aloof. These eyes were simr to Hunters eyes. There was also a little mole at the corner of an eye, at exactly the same position. What was her rtionship with Hunter? At this moment, the girl didnt panic at all, but stared at ire with glowing eyes, her eyes filled with joy. I finally found you! Who are you? ire immediately exerted more strength. The girl took off the mask, revealing a delicate face. Under the moonlight, her skin was fair, with a faint crimson glow, and her facial features were exquisite and delicate. She looked like a porcin doll, but there was something noble about her. She looked somewhat simr to Hunter not only in eyes, but also in appearance and temperament. My name is Dora Johnson. She smiled and looked adorable. Johnson? Was she from the Johnsons too? ire nced at her. Do you know Hunter Johnson? The girls long eyshes trembled and her pupils shook, like ss beads immersed in water. No I dont know him ire smiled casually. She was not good at lying. Dora! There came a hurried call in the dark night. ire turned her head and saw a ck luxury car parked outside the alley. The car window was half open, and a handsome man sat inside. Someone came to pick me up! The girl smiled, broke free from ires fingers bit by bit, and ran out of the alley. As she ran, she suddenly stopped her pace, turned around, and ran back. Then she suddenly opened her arms, hugged ire firmly, and whispered to her. See you next time! Chapter 132 - I Want To Sit With Claire

Chapter 132: I Want To Sit With ire

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With that, she hopped out of the alley. ire nced sideways. The girl got in the car. The man was looking at her with a frown. Sneak out again, Ill break your leg! She still smiled sweetly. No, Rickie wont do that to me. The man immediately turned his head and his ears were red. Dont call me like that. The luxury car drove away. ire walked out of the alley slowly. Early the next morning. She narrowed her drowsy eyes and walked into the ssroom. Just as she sat down in the back row, the students surrounded her. ire, can you sing another song? I want to record it. ire is tomorrows diva. Can you give me some autographs of yours? Maybe I can sell them for a lot of money when you be famous! I feel that ires voice is a bit like Eileens! Yeah, I also feel that. Annoyed by the noise, ire pulled out the earphones and stuffed them into her ears. At this time, the ss bell rang. Everyone hurriedly returned to their seats. Standing on the podium, Mr. Jones cleared his throat. We have a new student today. As soon as he said so, a girl walked in from the door. A boy in the back row blew a whistle. Woohoo! Shes hot! The girl wore a pink knitted dress. She had turned the doll cor outside, and pinned a little white rabbit brooch. She had long, pitch-ck hair and a delicate oval-shaped face. Underneath her delicate nose, her lips were soft and rosy. When she smiled, a pair of dimples appeared, which made her look very cute. Her voice was soft and sweet too. Hello everyone, my name is Dora Johnson. ire suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the girl on the podium, her eyes deep and dark. It was her! The whole ss boiled in an instant. Her surname is Johnson! Is she from the Johnsons? I mean, the famous Johnson. I havent heard of her before. Maybe Little Overlord knows her? Everyone looked at the back row. Derek shrugged. Dont look at me. I dont know her. The students were continuously talking about her. With a small school bag on her back, Dora ran to the back row, and stood in front of Derek. She bent down, and stared at his face with her big bright eyes. Derek leaned backward to keep a distance from her, saying impatiently. Hey, what are you looking at? Dora straightened up, pointed to ire next to him, and said with a serious look, Can you give the seat to me? I want to sit with ire. Everyone was excited. Wow, she dares to provoke Little Overlord. The new student is awesome! ire leaned back on the chairzily, narrowing her eyes, as if watching a y. Derek crossed his legs, put them on the table, then tilted his head, and smiled. You are quite interesting. Why should I give you my seat? Dora wrinkled her little face into a ball and puffed her cheeks, like a little hamster. Forget it if you dont want to give me the seat, humph! There was an empty seat in front. She simply sat on the seat, put down her school bag, turned to blink at ire, and smiled happily. We meet again! Derek frowned. Who the hell was she? ire ignored her, pulled down her hat, and continued to sleep. The girl didnt mind it, however. She was still cheerful. She took out a bottle of calcium milk from her school bag, and gently ced it on ires desk. The bell rang indicating the end of ss and Mr. Jones left the ssroom. The ss became noisier and noisier, and the students gathered around, discussing something. The words ire and Stole someones man were constantly popping out from their mouths. Dora sucked at the straw and turned to ask Derek. What are they talking about? Ignoring her, Derek opened the school onlinemunity on his cell phone and his face instantly darkened. Chapter 133 - Claire Stole Phoebes Fiancé

Chapter 133: ire Stole Phoebes Fianc

Derek mmed his phone on the table, stood up, and kicked the chair hard. Which idiot put up this anonymous post?! The ss was immediately silent. Awakened, ire pulled off the earphones irritably. She nced at the screen. It was an anonymous post on the phone screen. The content contained only a few words, using ire of being a bitch. Some photos of her and Hunter were attached. Everyone knows that Hunter Johnson and Phoebe Smith were engaged, but ire tried to steal Hunter from Phoebe. Shame on her! One of Ambers hands was in a cast hanging from her neck and her bones were aching. She would never forget how ire broke her hand. Now that she had a chance, she wouldnt hold back in taking revenge. Everyone nodded in agreement. No wonder Hunter Johnson had been with her in thest sports meeting. It turned out they had hooked up long ago. Poor Phoebe. Her fianc was snatched. Someone yed innocent all day long, but has tons of dirty tricks to y in the dark! Phoebe lowered her head and bit her lip, still looking innocent. Derek was about to scold her when a small head suddenly popped out. ire didnt steal anyones fianc! Dora stood up and shouted angrily. Phoebes deskmate sneered. She did, OK? Who doesnt know that Hunter is Phoebes fianc? Look how she is flirting with Hunter in the photos. She was obviously seducing Hunter! Now she doesnt dare to admit it? She is just bullying Phoebe who is too honest and kind to resist her! Phoebe is too weak. If it were me, I would have pped her hard. Are you crazy? Dont you know how good ire is at fighting? Can Phoebe beat her? Dora stood akimbo, rushed to Phoebe aggressively, and confronted her deskmate. Fianc? Then I ask you, when was the engagement made? The deskmate snorted. They were engaged when they were still in their mothers wombs. Very good. Dora narrowed her eyes and smiled. Then who was in Mrs. Smiths belly back then? Of course it was The deskmates voice stopped abruptly, her face stiffened, and she couldnt continue. Go on, why did you stop? Dora nced at everyone in the ss and said loudly, The one in Mrs. Smiths belly was ire, so the one who was engaged with Hunter is also ire. Did you forget that Phoebe is just an adopted daughter of the Smiths, and ire is their biological daughter! Everyone looked at each other. It seems to be so ire has been taken back, so the marriage contract should be returned to her. Then ire didnt steal anyones man. This marriage contract is supposed to be hers originally! You The deskmate was furious and anxious. Phoebe hurriedly tugged at her deskmates arm and said softly, Okay, okay, dont argue anymore. Shut up, you little bitch! Dora stared at Phoebe fiercely and snapped. Do you dare to say that you dont know anything about this post? Maybe it was posted by you. Stop ying innocent, OK? Hunter is ires fianc. Youd better not let me see you approach Hunter. Its you who tried to steal ires fiance, right? Im telling you ire and Hunter make a perfect couple. They will get married, have children, and spend the rest of their lives happily together! Phoebes face paled and her eyes turned red instantly. Derek raised his brows and smiled. Nice, this girl is sharp-tongued! Chapter 134 - Im Here To Make Peace With You

Chapter 134: Im Here To Make Peace With You

The whole ss was silent. Unable to bear such humiliation, Phoebe shed tears incessantly. She got up, and ran out of the ssroom. Phoebe! Her deskmate hurriedly chased her behind. The two ran to the bathroom and deleted the anonymous post with trembling hands. Dora sat back, cupping her small face, and smiled silly at ire. Am I awesome? ire didnt say a word but smiled back at her. Interesting. Dora turned on the phone and snorted. Cowards! They deleted the post so soon. Derek held his chin and poked her shoulder with a pen. Hey, where are you from? Dora took a sip of calcium milk to moisten her throat. What do you mean? ying dumb? Derek sneered. There is only one Johnsons in the entire capital. Where did youe from? My surname is Johnson. Whats wrong with that? Dora straightened up, looking very proud. Someone cut in. Are you Mr. Johnsons illegitimate daughter? Screw you! Derek red and cursed. My uncle is famous for his deep affection for his wife. Even if he is in love with a woman, he can just marry her. Why would he bother to give birth to an illegitimate daughter?! He raised his chin towards Dora. Do you know Simon Johnson and Hunter Johnson? Dora shook her head, like a hamster, gnawing on the straw. After school. Outside the security guard room, ire was sitting on a bench, with her long legs bent and a lollipop in her mouth. She was chewing the lollipop with a crunching sund, and her face was cold and arrogant, revealing a sense of wickedness. ire! Bruce ran over. Wrapped in a big jacket, he was tall and strong, with dark skin. He had a big sack on his shoulders, and his smile was honest and rustic. ire stood up and spat the little stick into the trash can. Why didnt you tell me you wereing? Bruce said in a dialect, I didnt want toe, but my grandpa insisted on taking me into the city. Since you are in the city and I was bored in the country, I came here. Which ss are you in? Bruce chuckled. ss two, right next to your ss. We can take care of each other in the future. It was time to leave school, and people came and went, looking sideways at them. Phoebe and her friends happened to walk to the school gate. Who is that guy? What a bumpkin! He should be ires friend from the countryside, who came to visit her. ire has such a bumpkin friend? She is embarrassing the Smiths. Like attracts like. She is only worthy of making friends with the country folks. Look, the bumpkin is carrying luggage along. ire must be nning to take him back to the Smiths house. Phoebe, be careful. The country folks are all thieves. Dont let him steal anything from your house! Phoebe frowned in disgust and looked away. Teachers office. James was still correcting the students homework. The other teachers packed up their things and prepared to leave. Mr. Walker, were leaving. Dont stay till toote. They walked to the door and suddenly eximed. James raised his head. Derek swaggered in. He casually pulled a chair over and sat down opposite James, leaning backzily. James was calm. Derek, whats the matter? Nothing, Im here to make peace with you. Derek crossed his legs casually and didnt look sincere at all. James narrowed his eyes. If you want to make trouble for me in this way, you dont have to. No, Im not here making trouble for you. Im serious. Derek took out something and threw it on Jamess table. This is my apology gift for you. Dont worry. I wont go against you in the future. Chapter 135 - Please Teach Me Well, Mr. Walker

Chapter 135: Please Teach Me Well, Mr. Walker

ng! On the table was an expensive watch. James said deadpan, Do you want to bribe me with this? Derek shrugged and smiled innocently. Believe it or not, I mean it. By the way, he stood up, supported the table with both hands, and slowly leaned close to Jamess ear. Then he let out a low chuckle from his throat. I found that learning English is fun. I maye to ask you questions about thenguage frequently. Please teach me well, Mr. Walker. With that, he kicked the chair back and walked away at a leisurely pace, looking arrogant and unruly. James rubbed his temple, feeling rather helpless. Phoebe went back home. It was still early, and the sun hadnt set and rosy clouds rolled in the sky. Phoebe asked the servants to take her painting tools to the back garden. She was going to attend a painting contest in the near future, so she needed to practice her painting more. Sitting on a stool and holding a palette, she picked up the paintbrush to mix the colors. Halfway through the painting, the hall became noisy. She turned her head and looked over. ire walked into the door and was followed by a dark-skinned boy. It was that bumpkin. Phoebe frowned. How dare ire bring him home? The servants were talking and pointing at them contemptuously, and no one was willing toe forward to receive them. How dare she bring this kind of person home? Its outrageous. Oh, thats Madams favorite sofa. What if he gets the sofa dirty? Look at him, looking around like a bumpkin. Phoebe gave a contemptuous smile. The two lowly people matched well. Let me pour you a ss of water. ire walked to the kitchen. The servants immediately scattered. Phoebe went on to draw and outlined the lines. You cant draw like that. A voice suddenly sounded behind her. Phoebe was startled and turned around, only to see Bruce standing behind, carefully observing her painting. Phoebe moved aside with disgust to distance herself from him. Bruce pointed to her painting on the ground and said seriously, You are just imitating other peoples styles. Although beginners should start by imitating, they still have to find out their own style as soon as possible. Blind imitation wont work in the long run. Phoebe put down the paintbrush with a snap and sneered. Do you know how to paint? Cut the crap! Huh? Bruce said innocently, Dont be angry. I just Bruce. ire walked over with the water, nced at Phoebes painting, and said to him, Dont waste time on her. Lets go upstairs. When the two left the back garden side by side, Phoebe threw the painting on the ground in anger. Bruces words were stuck to her heart like thorns. Art had always been something she was proud of, but after studying painting for so many years, she was still imitating others and couldnt find her own style! They came to ires room. ire handed the water to Bruce. Take a seat. Bruce sat on the chair and took a mouthful of water. Is she your foster mothers biological daughter? Yes. Bruce curled his lips. She is not at all as gentle as Aunty Amy. ire didnt respond to his words but changed the subject. When is your solo exhibition? Bruce chuckled stupidly. Next Wednesday. Doe by then. ire gave him an OK gesture. Bruces grandfather was the current kings secretary-general. When Bruce was born, his parents died in an ident. The fortune-teller said that his fate was strange and he had to be sent to the countryside and couldnt be taken back until he was 18 years old. Therefore, Bruce was sent to the countryside by his grandfather and was raised by nannies. Thats how he became ires neighbor. Chapter 136 - I Didnt Steal Anything!

Chapter 136: I Didnt Steal Anything!

When they were bored as kids, they would scribble on the ground with branches. Bruces granduncle was a great painter, and he often came to the countryside to teach Bruce to paint. ire also studied drawing from him asionally. Unexpectedly, she was exceptionally talented and was epted as a disciple by Bruces granduncle. It was gettingte, and Bruce left Smiths house. At dinner, on the table. Ada nced at ire and asked acidly. ire, I heard that you brought your friend home today? Uh. ire grunted casually. Ada scowled and scolded. Dont just bring along anyone home, okay? Phoebe pursed her lips and secretly chuckled. ire deserved it. ire put down her chopsticks with a snap, leaned back, smiled, but her eyes were icy. Then tell me who I can bring home? Ada gave a dry cough. Since you havee here, donte into contact with any country folks. Its embarrassing. ire tilted her head and narrowed her eyes slightly. I think a snob like you is embarrassing. What what did you call me?! Adas face turned purple with anger. ire raised her brows. You heard it. Ada stared at her, speechless. At this time, Phoebe hugged her arm and said softly, Mom, I have good news to share! Upon hearing this voice, Adas anger was gone in an instant. Phoebe smiled sweetly. Mom, I got the ticket to the exhibition of Master Zen! Zen was a very famous painter in the Ye State. He and his friend Nancy were both disciples of the great painter, Master Rice. Ada smiled from ear to ear. Really? Oh! Our Phoebe is really amazing! Phoebe said, Master Zen will show up at the exhibition. Ill take my paintings with me and ask for his advice. With his guidance, I believe I can definitely win a prize in the uing painting contest. Early the next morning, Ada received a lot of congrattory calls. Listening to the words of wonder and envy of her friends, she was very delighted. It was really hard to get a ticket to Master Zens exhibition. In fact, she and her friends didnt really like painting but used it as a way to show off. Phoebe was her pride indeed. At noon, Bruce ran to ss One and asked ire to go to the canteen for lunch. Dora and Derek also followed behind. When they came to the canteen, this strangebination of the four attracted a lot of attention. ire chose a position by the window, Dora and Derek rushed to sit down beside her, Bruce had a big appetite and was still lining up for food on the other side. Phoebe and her deskmate Jessica were also in the canteen, standing right in front of Bruce. The two bought the meal, and when they passed Bruce, they deliberately threw a meal card on the ground. Bruce finished buying the meal, only to find a meal card at his feet. He picked it up and looked around, not knowing who owned it. He was thest in the line, and there werent many people around. Not far away, Phoebe suddenly eximed. My meal card is gone! She and Jessica returned to the ce where they were lining up. Phoebe searched and said, I just swiped my card here! Jessica rushed up to Bruce and questioned him. Did you steal it? You were just behind us! Huh? Bruce was stunned, waving his hand innocently. No, I didnt. I didnt steal from you! Then what are you holding in your hand! Jessica said, grabbing the meal card in Bruces hand and handed it to Phoebe. Phoebe, look, is this your card? Phoebe took it and looked at it. There was Phoebe written on the card, and she said assuredly, Its mine. This is my meal card. Jessica pointed at Bruce and deliberately yelled out loud. And you said you didnt steal it! Phoebe was pretty famous in the school, so many people gathered around quickly. Chapter 137 - Check The Surveillance Video

Chapter 137: Check The Surveince Video

What happened? It seems that he stole Phoebes meal card. Oh, is he so poor? I remember him. Hes ires friend. Bruce pointed to the ground and exined in a panic. I didnt steal it. I picked it up from the ground. Jessica snorted coldly. You are saying that just because you got caught. If you didnt, you would definitely keep it and use it, right? No matter how poor you are, you cant steal! No, no! Bruce said sincerely, I was going to hand it over to the teacher. Huh? Jessica pointed to her ear and sneered contemptuously. Can you speak in a decentnguage? I dont understand you! The people all around them roared inughter. I I know I have an ent, but Bruce was simple-minded and was not good at arguing with others. He blushed hard and stammered, so anxious that he almost burst into tears. Bruce! At this moment, ire walked over, holding Bruces shoulder with one hand, and coldly nced at Jessica and Phoebe. What happened? Bruce was relieved to see her. ire,e here. Tell them that I didnt steal their meal card! Jessica hurriedly said, The meal card was in your hand, OK? What excuse do you have? If you dont have money, donte to the city. Even if you study in our school, youre still that low bumpkin, just like your friend. ire raised her eyes, her sharp stare darting at Jessica like a de. Jessica was taken aback. Feeling a dangerous breath, she instinctively took two steps backward. He picked up the meal card. Did you hear it clearly? ires voice was icy. Jessica rolled her eyes. What a joke? Why should we believe him? Phoebe bit her lip with an innocent look and said softly, I put the meal card in my pocket. Im sure its been in my pocket ire ignored her and tugged Bruce. Sit down. Huh? Bruce thought he heard her wrong. Sit down! ire repeated it, her tone firm. Bruce sat down obediently. ire also pulled a chair over and sat down. She tilted her body, leaned back, and crossed her legs, looking casual and rebellious. She narrowed her eyes and squinted at Jessica and Phoebe, her voice waszy. Is there any evidence that he stole your meal card? In an instant, the tide was turned. It seemed like ire was interrogating Jessica and Phoebe. Jessica chuckled. Then what evidence do you have to prove that he picked up the meal card! Very good. This was what ire waited for. ire raised her eyes, nced over her head, and rested her eyes on the camera in the corner. She gave a wicked smile. Evidence? OK, lets check the surveince. Upon hearing it, Jessica and Phoebe looked at each other, and panicked. Jessica immediately changed her tone. Forget it, now that the meal card is found, well just forgive him. With that, she prepared to leave with Phoebe. At this moment, Dora suddenly appeared and opened her arms to stop them from leaving. Why do you want to go now? Its not that easy! No one can leave before we find out what exactly happened! ire raised his eyebrows with satisfaction. Dora, go to the monitoring room, download the surveince video to your phone, and then bring it over. OK! Dora ran out of the canteen at top speed. Let me help her. Derek followed. Jessica and Phoebe were huddling together, their eyes full of panic. They didnt even dare to raise their heads. Chapter 138 - Apologize

Chapter 138: Apologize

Everyone was watching the spectacle. Soon, Dora and Derek returned to the canteen. With Little Overlords help, the surveince video was acquired quickly. Dora handed the phone to ire. She had downloaded a clip of the relevant surveince video on her phone. Everyone gathered around and ire clicked on the video to y. In the video, Jessica and Phoebe bought their food. When they turned to leave, a meal card fell to the ground. Not long after, Bruce found it and picked it up. Just like that, the truth was revealed. The crowd was in an uproar. He actually just picked it up and didnt steal it! I just scolded him. So sorry How can they smear people at will?! Phoebes face was ghastly pale, and her whole body was trembling. Under the strange gazes of others, she wanted to flee the ce immediately. Jessicaughed awkwardly, pretending to be calm. Oh, we made a mistake. Its all a misunderstanding. Dora stood at akimbo. Hey! Youve wronged Bruce! And now you said it was just a misunderstanding?! Then what do you want?! Jessica was still arrogant. ire tapped her finger on the desktop, her voice cold and angry. Apologize to Bruce. What?! Apologize to a bumpkin? This was tant humiliation! Jessicas eyes widened and she thundered. Why?! Because you wronged an innocent person and called him a thief. This must be traumatic to him. You should be grateful that he isnt suing you for nder! Dora pointed at Jessicas nose and cursed. The other students were discussing the issue hotly. Thats right. They should apologize. They arent even willing to say sorry. Shame on them! Phoebe shouldnt be such an unreasonable person. The discussion was getting louder and louder. Dora stood in their way, not letting them go if they didnt apologize. Unable to bear the pressure, Jessica and Phoebe had no choice but to walk up to Bruce and apologise to him reluctantly. Bruce frowned and said seriously, I can forgive you, but I hope you wont do this to others again. Embarrassed, Jessica and Phoebe ran out of the canteen despondently. Dora leaned close to ire and blinked, asking for praise. Am I awesome? ire gave her a thumbs up. Yes, youre awesome. Yeah! The girl jumped up, shaking her head with joy. Wednesday. Ada and Phoebe were dressed up, holding Phoebes paintings. When the two walked to the door, they happened to meet ire who hade back from school. Phoebe looked embarrassed when thinking of what happened in the canteen today. Under the setting sun, ire was walking casually, with a hand in her pocket and her school uniform draped on her shoulders. Her cuffs were rolled up, revealing her slender arms, and her hair was randomly tied behind her head. Her bang covered her gorgeous face. She looked as if she had just finished a fight. There was something rebellious about her. Ada looked at ire and felt irritable. This girl always looked like an ill-bred little punk. But when she remembered that she was going to the fancy exhibition with Phoebe, she beamed with joy and said, ire, Phoebe and I are going to Master Zens exhibition. Were not going to take you because its not appropriate for you to go to such a ce. You know, you cant understand the painting world. ire smiled, didnt speak, and walked straight past them. Ada was stunned for a moment. Why was ires smile so sarcastic? Did she see it wrong? Phoebe tugged Ada and urged., Mom, hurry up. Lets go see Master Zen earlier. It was gettingte. The two came to the exhibition site by car and handed the admission tickets. Unexpectedly, they were stopped by the attendant. Chapter 139 - You Did It Just To Provoke Me

Chapter 139: You Did It Just To Provoke Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sorry, the two of you cant go in. Ada and Phoebe were dumbfounded. Why not let us in? We have the admission tickets! The attendant looked at Phoebe and asked. Are you called Phoebe? Phoebe looked nk. Thats me. Whats the matter? The attendant nodded. Ok, got the right person. You are not qualified to go in. Upon hearing this, Phoebe was annoyed and anxious. What do you mean that I am not qualified to go in? Give me an exnation or call out your person in charge! Ada also said angrily, My daughter is also an art student and has won many awards. Today, we specially came to visit Master Zen. Let us go in. Otherwise, Illin about you! The attendant said coldly, Sorry, this is what Master Zen meant, and he asked me to tell Miss Smith that you must learn morality before you learn art because morals are more important than painting skills. Phoebes face stiffened. What did it mean? Ada tugged at her and asked in a low voice. What happened? Phoebe shook her head, and her eyes gradually reddened. I dont know what happened. I didnt do anything She had deliberately brought her works along, hoping that Master Zen could give her some advice, but she didnt expect to be turned away at the gate. Phoebe felt so aggrieved that she was about to cry. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps behind her. The two of them looked back and their faces changed at the same time. It was ire! She had changed clothes and came here in a taxi, with a hat on her head. She walked towards them leisurely, in a casual manner. Ada frowned. ire, didnt I tell you not to follow us? Why do you Before she finished speaking, she saw ire stepping into the exhibition hall, and the attendant bent down with an extremely respectful attitude. Pleasee in. Ada was startled and didnt understand what was going on. Phoebe clenched her hands, her mind messed up. How could ire get in? She didnt even have an admission ticket! ire! Ada took Phoebe and hurriedly chased her behind. The attendant stopped the two of them. Sorry, you cant enter! Ada immediately pointed to ire. We are with her! Do you know these two? the attendant asked ire. Ada and Phoebe looked at ire eagerly and waited for her to answer. ire tilted her head, and her deep dark eyes were cold. She lightly opened her red lips and slowly said, No. Ada and Phoebe froze as if they had been hit in the head. ire walked in, looking cold and sassy. She came into the art exhibition lounge. Bruce got up from the sofa and smiled at her. ire,e and sit down. Bruce was Zen. And ire was Nancy. They were both disciples of Master Rice and were good friends, so over time, they started getting referred to as the Twin Genius Painters. When the exhibition ended, it was alreadyte at night. ire returned to Smiths house. After taking a shower, she was wiping her wet hair with a towel. The door of the room was suddenly knocked hard. It was a loud sound, and the person outside the door seemed to be very angry. ire casually wrapped her hair with the towel. She opened the door and saw Phoebe standing outside aggressively. She questioned her angrily. Why did you go to the exhibition?! ire leaned against the door and chuckled lightly. Does it have anything to do with you? Phoebe widened her eyes in rage. Do you want to learn to paint too? You did it just to provoke me, right?! ire tilted her head, raised her brows, and said casually, So what? You Phoebe flushed instantly and then showed a contemptuous look.. Ive studied painting for ten years. I guess you cant even distinguish the colors, right? Do you think you canpare yourself to me?? Chapter 140 - Is Getting Off Work More Important Than Me?

Chapter 140: Is Getting Off Work More Important Than Me?

ire squinted at her, her eyes contemptuous. After ten years of studying, is this the best you can draw? It seems that your talent in painting is nothing more than that. What?! How dare sheugh at her aptitude?! Phoebe suddenly clenched her fists and rushed forward two steps in anger. Right then, ire mmed the door with a bang. The door almost hit her head. Staring at the shut door in front of her, Phoebe was furious. What made ire think she could look down on her paintings?! Early in the morning, Lance Middle School. The students were discussing the campus artpetition. Maybe Phoebe wont participate in it, right? Itll be unfair for her to participate in it. She would rank first for sure. You guys think too much. Phoebe only participates in internationalpetitions and wont waste her time on these insignificantpetitions! Suddenly, a student rushed into the ss and shouted. Big news! Big news! I just saw ire go to Mr. Jones with the artpetition registration form! Phoebe was memorizing English words and suddenly raised her head. The crowd was in an uproar. Soon, ire returned to the ssroom. Dozens of eyes looked at her simultaneously. She put a hand in her pocket, ignoring the strange gazes of the students, and walked slowly to the back row, deadpan. Jessica approached Phoebe and whispered. What does she mean? Why did she sign up for an artpetition? Is she trying to imitate you? Phoebes face was gloomy. She knew that ire did this just to provoke her! Jessicaforted her. Dont worry. What shit can she draw? No matter how hard she tries to imitate you, it would get her nowhere. After school. Derek came to the teachers office. When the teachers saw him, they immediately packed up and ran away. James was sitting by the window, preparing to put on his coat. Derek closed the door with his foot and walked to James. Mr. Walker, I have a few questions for you. James was a little surprised but still gave a faint smile. Derek, this is not the time. Im getting off work now. Derek propped a hand on the table, slowly leaned closer, and blinked his watery eyes. The boys voice was clear and had a touch of grievance. Mr. Walker, cant you give me a few minutes? Is getting off work more important than me? Under the setting sun, his hair was curly and shaggy, reminding people of a bleating little sheep. James was silent. After a while, he put his coat on the chair. What are the questions? Derek narrowed his eyes and smiled, immediately went around to sit down next to him. He opened the exercise book. Here! Just these questions. James patiently exined the answers to him, his voice soft. Derek put his cheek in his hand, holding a pen in his mouth, and as he listened, his eyes fell on the mans face. He stared at Jamess profile. In the yellow sunshine, the lines of his face were extremely soft, and his facial features were delicate. The eyes behind the lenses were very beautiful, with long and quivering, dense eyshes. His pupils were clear. After finishing the exnation, James raised his head and happened to meet his eyes. Derek hurriedly looked away. James picked up the exercise book and knocked the boy on the head. What are you thinking of? Do you understand it now? Yes Derek held his forehead, snorting in his heart. Youre so good-looking. Why dont you allow others to look at you? The sky was getting darker. In the apartment, Gallon was cooking with a spat, and the house was full of the fragrance of food. The door was knocked at this moment. He ran to open the door, and ire stood outside. Hi, it just so happens that Im cooking. Youre lucky. A head suddenly popped out behind ire. The girl was smiling as warmly as the sun, and her voice was soft. Hi, Uncle Miller. Chapter 141 - Children Should Not Cut In While Adults Are Speaking

Chapter 141: Children Should Not Cut In While Adults Are Speaking

Gallon almost vomited a mouthful of blood. She actually called him uncle?! Was he so old? ire stepped into the room, and Dora followed behind. Gallon asked. Who is this little girl? My ssmate. ire opened the refrigerator, took a bottle of yogurt, and threw it to Dora. This girl had been sticking to her all day long like her shadow. Dora sat on the sofa and watched TV while drinking yogurt, not feeling restrained at all. Soon, the meal was ready. The table was full of vegetables. ire pulled the chair out and sat down, frowning. Why is there even not a piece of meat? Gallon sighed. I invested all my money in that time machine project. I have to save money, so just make do. ire picked a piece of green vegetables and put it in her mouth. Dont invest. These are all scams. No, its not a scam! Dora suddenly intervened. Gallon raised an eyebrow at her reaction and asked. Oh? Why do you think so? Dora said sincerely, Uncle Miller, its not a scam. Please believe me. Dont stop investing. You will definitely get a great return in the future! ire nced at her sideways. Eat your meal. Children should not cut in while adults are speaking. OK Dora continued to eat. When they left Gallons apartment, it was already pitch ck outside. ire carried her schoolbag and asked. Where is your home? Let me take you home. No, someone will pick me up. Dora pointed to the other side of the road. There was a car parked under the dpidated street light, and the man named Rickie was sitting in the car. Dora waved to ire and then ran across the road. She got into the car, and immediately stuck to the man. The man frowned impatiently but didnt push her away, letting the girl hold him. The other side. Ada got out of the car, straightened her shawl with her hands, and walked into a restaurant. She had a dinner date with some of thedies in this restaurant tonight. When she reached the private room and was about to push the door open, she heard a burst ofughter from inside. Have you heard that Ada went to Master Zens exhibition with her daughter, but was stopped outside? Really? I even called her to congratte her. Everyone was so envious of her because of her daughter. Isnt she bragging about how good her daughter is all day long? I didnt expect she wasnt even allowed in. Thats hrious. Outside the door, Adas face was pale, and she squeezed the doorknob tightly. For a moment, she felt extremely ashamed and annoyed. Her steps were heavy as if they were filled with lead. Having no courage to go in, she turned around and left. When she went back home, Phoebe happened to be in the living room. Mom, didnt you have a dinner party to attend? Is it over so soon? Adas face was gloomy, and without a word, she rushed to the second floor. She had never expected that she would be ridiculed in public. What a shame! How would she be able to raise her head in front of thosedies in the future! The schools artpetition was rtively free. The only requirement was originality. Contestants in each ss would hand over their works to the ss teacher, who would then hand them over to the art teacher. The art teacher would score and select the top three. In the studio. The art teacher, Mr. Garfield was scoring the works. Some of the paintings were pretty good, while some were just horrible. He rubbed his sore temple and picked up a painting. Suddenly, he became energetic and a gleam of admiration shed across his eyes. This was a great piece of work! The lines were smooth, the colors were bold, and they collided with wonderful sparks. Ayman could only see beauty, but he, as an art teacher, could see that there were so many subtle ingenious details hidden in this painting, which was simply breathtaking! Chapter 142 - Plagiarizing Nancys Works

Chapter 142: giarizing Nancys Works

This not only showed the painting skills, but also showed the painters great imagination. One wouldnt be able to paint such a great piece of work without more than ten years of hard work! Mr. Garfield stood up, put the painting under the light and observed it carefully. He became more and more excited. But when he turned to the back and looked at the name, he was dumbfounded. The signature was ire! He knew about the girl, who was the long-lost biological daughter of the Smiths, but he didnt know that she had studied art. Early in the morning, the ssroom boiled. The result of the artpetition hade out, and the list on the school bulletin board showed that ire had gotten first ce. Her score was a great distance from second ce. Everyone was talking about it. Phoebe heard the news as soon as she entered the ssroom and almost thought that she was still dreaming. ire got first ce? How could that be! She turned around and ran to the school bulletin board. On the red paper, ires name was on top, and her painting was pasted next to her name. A crowd of people surrounded the bulletin board. Wow! ire painted so beautifully. She deserves to be ranked first! Has she formally learned to paint? Otherwise, its impossible for her to bring out such a masterpiece unless she is a genius. Ive never seen her go to the studio. Before this, she used to live in the country and her family was very poor. How could she afford to learn to paint? Phoebe bit her lips tightly. Her eyes were bloodshot. She couldnt believe her eyes. That was because she had to admit that the painting was excellent. Itbined abstraction and concretization. It was much better than her paintings in terms of style, color application, and connotation! But the more she looked at it, the more she felt that something was wrong. This painting was a bit familiar. It seemed Suddenly, something urred to Phoebe, and she immediately took out her cell phone and searched for Nancys works. Shepared the works with ires painting and found a lot of simrities. Humph it turned out to be giarism! Mr. Garfield had just arrived in the studio and was preparing painting tools when the door was knocked suddenly. He turned his head and found it was Phoebe. Phoebe? Whats the matter? He was very fond of this child and wanted to cultivate her into bing a great painter. Phoebe walked into the studio, twisted the hem of her clothes with her fingers, and hesitated a few times before speaking. Mr. Garfield, I have doubts about ires work. Mr. Garfield was surprised. May I ask why? Phoebe handed the cell phone to Mr. Garfield. It showed one of Nancys paintings on the screen. Please take a look. Mr. Garfield looked at the phone carefully, and his face gradually changed. Well Mr. Garfield, you saw it too, right? ires paintings are simr to Nancys paintings, especially here. Phoebe pointed to the phone screen. And here, theyre exactly the same. She simply copied the painting! How can she win first ce?! Mr. Garfield curled his eyebrows fiercely. Right after the morning self-study, the ss was noisy. Derek asked curiously. ire, when did you draw that painting? Youve been sleeping all day long. irey prostrate on the desk, and her voice waszy. I drew a random picturest night. The corner of Dereks mouth twitched. Draw a random picture?! At this time, someone shouted at the door of the ssroom. Is ire here? Mr. Jones is asking you to go to his office! The students started talking amongst themselves. What did ire get herself into again? I heard that she is suspected of giarism. Apparently, she giarized Nancys painting. H*llyshit, how dare she? Nancy is so famous! There were quarreling sounds in the teachers office. Mr. Jones said firmly, I believe that ire will not giarize! Chapter 143 - I Am Nancy

Chapter 143: I Am Nancy

Mr. Garfield put the phone and ires painting on the table. Mr. Jones, it doesnt matter if you believe it or not. Its a fact. Several teachers gathered around and nodded. Cant it be a coincidence? Mr. Jones said. Mr. Garfield furiously pped the table. Mr. Jones, I understand that you want to defend your student, but as an art teacher, I know painting better than you. She definitely giarized this work! Some other teachers echoed his words. Yeah, though we dont understand art, we can tell that there are many simrities between the two paintings. Its obviously giarism. ire is a habitual offender. Do you remember what she did in thest Mathematical Olympiad?! Yes, she didnt even learn how to paint. How dare she sign up for an artpetition? And how could she win first ce? Mr. Jones gaped, speechless. James adjusted his sses and said gently, Lets wait for ire toe. Dont jump to conclusions. As soon as he said so, the door was pushed open. Everyone turned their heads and looked at her. ire walked in slowly, deadpan. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and looked a bit sleepy. It seemed that she had just woken up. Mr. Garfield frowned. He had been filled with admiration for her in the first ce, but now he only felt contemptuous. Pointing to the cell phone on the table, he said coldly, ire, can you exin this?! ire approached him and nced at the phone. On the screen, was a painting of Nancy. She slipped her hand into her pocket, tilted her head, and smiled. What do you want me to exin? At this moment, she was still ying innocent! How shameless this girl was! Mr. Garfield was annoyed and said angrily, You giarized Nancys work. Now Im going to revoke your first ce. Your deed is terrible. I will definitely report it to the schools leaders. Just wait for the punishment! ire slowly raised her eyes and looked at Mr. Garfield somewhat in confusion. Instead of panicking, she smiled. Do you mean I giarized myself? Everyone was stunned and didnt get what she meant. You Mr. Garfield pointed to ire and his eyes were wide open in rage. Are you crazy? Are you telling me youre Nancy?! At this moment, Phoebe came over, held ires arm, and said softly, ire, quickly admit it and apologize. I can help you intercede. Dont talk nonsense here. ire immediately pulled out her arm and patted her sleeve, as if she had touched something dirty. Phoebes face paled. Without a word, ire pulled a chair over and sat down. Then she raised her head, her eyes bright, her voice neither humble nor overbearing. Yes, I am Nancy. Hearing it, everyoneughed. Hahaha Is there something wrong with my ears? She actually said she is Master Nancy?! Is this kid stupid? Even if you want to quibble, you cant say such ridiculous things! Mr. Jones rubbed his temple and sighed. What was this kid talking about?! Mr. Garfield almost burst into tears ofughter. Can you take a look at yourself? How dare you pretend to be Master Nancy? Just admit what you did. Dont waste our time! ire ignored him, took out her phone, and mmed it on the table. Everyone immediately gathered around to look at it. On the phone was a picture of an old man and a girl. The girl was ire. And the old man turned out to be Master Rice! Chapter 144 - Just Wait For A Face Slap

Chapter 144: Just Wait For A Face p

Master Rice was a leading figure in the painting industry and often appeared on TV and in newspapers. Therefore, everyone knew what he looked like. In the photo, Master Rice and ire were standing very close, looking intimate. Everyone was shocked. This this is really Master Rice! A teacher sneered and said, Did you photoshop this photo? Others also began to snigger. Yes, what can one photo represent? I can photoshop ten or twenty pictures. This is obviously fake! Standing in the corner, Phoebe covered her mouth and sneered. What a clumsy lie. ire is Nancy? How is it possible?! Unfortunately, I happen to know Master Rice and I have his contact information. Let me ask Master Rice if he recognizes you as his disciple. Mr. Garfields tone was full of mockery. As he said that, he nced at ire. To his surprise, under the warm sun, the girl waszily leaning on the chair, with her eyes narrowed like a cozy cat. There wasnt the slightest panic in those eyes. Fine, lets see how long you can hold on for! Mr. Garfield immediately took out his cell phone, dialed a number, and clicked on the speakerphone. Everyone leaned in closer, listening attentively. After a few beeps, the call got through. In an instant, Mr. Garfields attitude became extremely respectful, and he shouted enthusiastically. Master Rice, sorry for bothering you. I am Howard. An old voice came from the other end. Hi, Howard, whats the matter? Mr. Garfield stared at ire. Well, a student in my school giarized Nancys work and even ims to be Nancy. We have never seen Nancy, so I hope you can help us solve the matter. I see Master Riceughed. I happen to be around. Ille to your school. Upon hearing this, Mr. Garfield immediately beamed with joy. Okay! Sorry to bother you! After he hung up the phone, everyone surrounded Mr. Garfield, eximing loudly. Mr. Garfield, you are great! You can even invite Master Rice over! Listening to the ttery, Mr. Garfield was full of himself. He gave ire a scornful smile. Just wait for a face p! ire didnt give any response and put the phone on herp. The screen was still lit and showed a text message she sent to Master Rice a few minutes ago, asking him toe to school. Everyone chatted while waiting. Waiting to watch ire make a scene of herself. Phoebe walked up to ire. She lowered her voice, and sneered. Your painting is a copy. Why didnt you just admit it? How dare you pretend to be Nancy? Idiot! ire tilted her head and said casually, Lets see who is an idiot. Not long after, the door of the office was finally pushed open, and an old man walked in from outside. In a dark gray robe, he was a grey-haired gentleman. He walked steadily and looked vigorous. There was something elegant and schrly about him. Mr. Garfield hurried up to meet him. Master Rice, you However, before he finished speaking, he saw Master Rice pass him and go straight to ire. Immediately afterwards, he stretched out his arms and hugged ire in his arms. ires originally indifferent face finally showed a smile. Teacher. Her voice was exceptionally clear, enough to reach everyones ears. Master Rice pulled aside the hair on ires forehead, and his muddy eyes were filled with joy and love. He looked at ire as if he were looking at his own granddaughter. ire, I havent seen you in a long time. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Chapter 145 - She Is My Youngest Disciple, Nancy

Chapter 145: She Is My Youngest Disciple, Nancy

What was happening here? Even Phoebes eyes widened. The two seemed to know each other very well, and everyone heard ire call Master Rice teacher just now. Was she really Still putting his arms around ire, Master Rice looked at Mr. Garfield and gave a cold smile. You want me to identify ires identity, right? Yes, ire is my youngest disciple Nancy. His words were loud and clear. There was dead silence in the office, and then, there were gasping sounds. Mr. Garfields legs went weak, he staggered back a couple of steps, and his face turned extremely ugly. He had just told ire to wait for a face p. However the person who was pped in the face was him! At this time, Phoebe also felt as if being struck by lightning, her brain buzzing. ire was Master Rices disciple? ire was Nancy? For so many years, she had been longing to be a great painter. And Nancy was her idol. She had memorized every inch of her paintings by heart, copying and imitating it, fantasizing that she would be a painter as great as her. However, now she was being told that her idol was ire! Was it a joke?! No! She couldnt ept this! For a moment, Phoebe felt that her neck was being strangled and she was unable to breathe. She wished to smash her head against the wall and kill herself! Any questions? Master Rice asked again, looking majestic with a dark face. Mr. Garfield panicked so much that he didnt even dare to look at ire. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand. No no questions Since there is no further issue, were leaving. ire, let me treat you to dinner. Master Rice nodded politely at the crowd and then left the office with ire. In the office, Mr. Jones suddenly burst intoughter and pointed to a few stiff-faced teachers. Did you see that? My student, ire, did not giarize! And she is Nancy! ire took Master Rice to the door of ss 2, and Bruce ran out of the ssroom. Granduncle? What are you doing here? The students of ss 2 poked their heads out and watched the scene. Who is that old man? He looks so familiar H*llyshit! He is Master Rice! At this moment, the first ss also erupted in shock. What?! ire is Master Nancy?! Someone stood up in fright and overturned the desk. Everyone was chattering, looking shocked. This news was almost like a blockbuster, exploding their cognition to a rag. Derek almost dropped his chin in shock. ire she, she, she However, Dora was not surprised at all. She raised her chin, nodded her head, and looked proud. She is much better than you think! Soon, Phoebe returned to the ssroom. Her face was pale and her steps were heavy. She looked like a frosted eggnt. As soon as she sat in her seat, Jessica immediately held her arm and asked. Phoebe, what happened? They are saying that ire is Nancy. Is this true? Phoebe didnt speak, andy prostrate on the desk. She buried her head in her arms, and her shoulders trembled violently. Seeing big droplets of tears fall on the ground from her face, Jessica was terrified. Phoebe, why are you crying? What happened?! Phoebe bit her lip hard to restrain herself from crying. That evening. Ada was dumbfounded after receiving the call. As soon as Phoebe came back home from school, Ada hurriedly stepped forward and asked. Phoebe, Mrs. Hawk just called and told me that ire is Master Nancy. Did you hear about this in school? Chapter 146 - Why Is It Crying?

Chapter 146: Why Is It Crying?

Phoebes eyes were bloodshot, and she clutched her head, screaming like crazy. I dont know. I dont know anything! Dont ask me anymore, okay! Then she rushed to the second floor and shut herself in the room. Ada was confused. What was wrong with this kid? ire returned to the Smiths house veryte. When she was about to enter her room, someone suddenly called her. Ada trotted over carefully and said with a careful and fawning smile. ire, I heard you are Master Nancy. Is this true? ires face was cold. Yes. Adas eyes lit up. You But it has nothing to do with you. ire interrupted her impatiently, stepped into the room, and mmed the door with a bang. Outside the door, Ada was still stunned, having a mixed feeling. ire turned out to be Master Nancy, which was simply incredible! No wonder no wonder that ire could enter thest exhibition unimpeded. That exined everything. A few days ago, Ada was still being ridiculed by her friends behind her back. Tonight, many of them called and rushed to invite her to dinner. As soon as ire entered the room, the phone rang. It was a strange number. She hung up without thinking and threw her school bag aside. But the person kept calling her. When her phone rang the fourth time, ire picked it up and asked irritably. Who is it? A womans soft voice resounded on the other end. I am Noah. ire narrowed her eyes slightly, pulled out the chair, and sat down, asking directly. Whats the matter? There is a small task for you. Come to my home. Lets talk about it face to face. Ill send you the address. OK. After only a few words, Noah hung up the phone. ire liked her style. Noah was never wordy. After school, the next day, ire carried her school bag and jumped off the bus. She followed the address given by Noah, and reached a small western-style building. She approached the ce and rang the doorbell. Soon, the security door was opened, and a small white ball suddenly rushed out and hugged her thigh tightly. ire lowered her head and found that it was a little white dog. Hi. In her nightgown, Noah walked to the door. Woof, woof! The little white dog straightened up, bouncing around ires feet. It kept pulling her with its small paws. ire bent down and picked the little dog up with one hand. The little dogs watery eyes were filled with joy as if it knew her well. It held her hand tightly with its small paws, and stuffed its head into her palm as if begging to be touched. Suddenly, the little dogs body trembled slightly and it sobbed. ire pulled its head over, only to see that it was crying, making a whining sound, and looked extremely aggrieved. Why is it crying? ire asked. Noah looked at the little dog, her eyes dimmed. Maybe it misses you. Miss me? ire frowned slightly. It was the first time she met this dog. How could it miss her? Come in. ire followed Noah into the house and wiped the little dogs tears by the way. Whats its name? Fluffy. Noah walked into the kitchen. Take a seat. The living room was veryrge and empty without many furnishings. It was so empty that it didnt feel like a home. It felt as if the ce was filled with a lonely breath. Sitting on the sofa, ire picked up the ball on the side and teased the little dog. How old is it? Noah made tea and ced it in front of ire. Seven years old. Um quite old. Whats the task? ire asked straightforwardly, throwing the ball in her hand, but the little dog was still stuck to her. Noah lowered her eyes and took a sip of tea before she smiled. I want you to go to the Life-Death Sect and steal a research report. Chapter 147 - Hypnotized

Chapter 147: Hypnotized

ires pupils constricted suddenly, but there was no expression on her face. Why me? Because you can go in and out of the Life-Death Sect freely. Noah tilted her head and smiled, calling unhurriedly. Doctor Venus. It turned out that she had seen through her identity a long time ago. That being the case, ire didnt bother to conceal it anymore. She leaned back on the sofa, her voicezy. Then you should also know that the Life-Death Sect has the topmost security system. Noah narrowed her keen eyes. But all the security systems at the Life-Death Sect are designed and built by you, right? ire raised her eyebrows. Hmm Noah knew a lot about her. After a moment of silence, ire pulled the little dog off herp and stood up slowly. I see. Wait for me to contact you. When she walked to the door, the little dog still clutched her trouser leg. It raised its little head, and gazed at her with its watery eyes, looking extremely reluctant to see her leave. Noah picked it up. For a long time, ire could still hear it wailing. Bus stop. ire sat on the bench, dangling her legs, and bowed her head to fiddle with her phone. A luxury car stopped in front of her. ire raised her head. Facing the setting sun, she narrowed her eyes. The window of the car was rolled down, revealing a handsome face. Inside the car, Henry Cook smiled and said politely, Miss ire, Id like to have a chat with you. The two came to a cafe. Whats the matter? ire took a seat and turned sideways. She looked at the man opposite carefully, trying to determine if she had seen him before. Henry put his business card on the table, and pushed it towards her. He said, Im Henry Cook. and I am a psychiatrist. I want to invite you to join our Ai Institute and participate in the special medicine project. Special medicine? ires expression didnt change. She tilted her head, and smiled casually. Dr. Cook, are you mistaken? Im just an ordinary high school student. Invite me to a research institute? What can I do there? Henry lowered his eyes. Miss ire, you dont have to be so modest, I know you are not as simple as you look. So what? The point is that Im not interested. ire was about to get up. Henry went on. You are from the Life-Death Sect, right? If my investigation is correct, you operated on your mother in yourst operation. ires back stiffened. Henry held the coffee cup, tapped his finger against the wall of the cup, and said, Since you operated on your mother, you have never been in the operating room again. I am curious to know the reason. The sound of him tapping the cup was very rhythmic, and it reached ires ears, making her fall into a trance. In an instant, she seemed to be back in the operating room. Her mother was lying on the operating table. Back then, her mother was seriously ill and was sent to the Life-Death Sect. Everyone told her that her mother could not be cured, but she was unwilling to give up and insisted on operating on her mother. However when she actually walked into the operating room, her hands trembled violently, and she couldnt even hold the scalpel. She had undergone countless operations, and a patient was just a piece of flesh in her eyes. But now lying in front of her was her mother She flinched because she couldnt cut open her mothers body with her own hands Fear was like a vine, firmly strangling ires neck. The feeling of suffocation was overwhelming and was about to drown her. ire! ire! Wake up quickly and dont listen to him! Suddenly, an anxious call came from her ear, and her shoulder was heavily pressed by a hand. ire opened her eyes suddenly as if waking up from a dream and turned her head to look. Gallon stood by her side. He pulled her up from the chair, and stared coldly at Henry who was sitting opposite. Dont you think it despicable to use hypnosis?! Chapter 148 - Are You Gay?

Chapter 148: Are You Gay?

Henry stood up and stretched out a hand to Gallon. Hi, Gallon, its been a long time. Gallon ignored him and took ires hand to leave the ce. Henry suddenly stopped ire and said with a smile, Miss ire, do you really dare to associate with this kind of person? My old ssmate killed someone with hypnotism. Gallon paused, then suddenly turned his head and stared at Henry. Shut up! Henry ignored him and just looked at ire. Arent you afraid of being hypnotized by him and never waking up? If you have any issues, I can provide you with the mostprehensive treatment. I said shut up! Gallon rushed to Henry with a dash and violently grabbed his cor. The cup was knocked to the ground and smashed into pieces. Making a loud bang, it broke the silence in the cafe. The guests in the cafe looked at them. Henry remained calm and unhurried, staring at Gallon, with a cold smile on his lips. He said coldly, How did you feel when you saw that girl die in front of you? Were you sad? Were you afraid? Do you still feel guilty? I heard that she died in your hands before her twentieth birthday Shut up! Just shut up! Dont talk anymore! Gallon roared madly. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was distorted with pain. He clenched his fists and was about to punch Henry. At this moment, ire suddenly spoke up. I believe in him. Gallon froze. Henry was also taken aback and looked at her slightly surprised. Expressionless, ire said word by word, The moment I allowed him to hypnotize me, I had handed over my life to him. Even if there is an ident, even if it is death, I will definitely not me him. She looked at Gallon, her eyes shining. I believe that the girl must have thought so too. Gallons pupils shrank. As if finally regaining his senses, he slowly loosened his grip on Henrys cor. He took ires hand and rushed out of the cafe. Outside, the night was dim. Dont contact me again in the future. Gallon quickly let go of ires hand and walked forward alone. Under the streemp, his shadow was elongated. Gallon, give me a reason! ire chased after him. Gallon turned around abruptly, his eyes bloodshot. He roared hoarsely. Didnt you hear what he said? I killed someone! Its the person whose grave I visit every year! Are you not afraid of me now? Get lost if you are! I wont hypnotize you anymore! I dont want you to die in my hands! ire closed her eyes, trying to suppress her anger. Weve known each other for four years. Have I ever investigated your past? Do you think that I will mind your past?! Gallon clutched his hair irritably. I am in a mess currently. Dont follow me right now! With that, he walked forward alone, and his figure quickly disappeared into the night. ire rubbed her temple and returned to the Smiths house. She spent a sleepless night. The next day. The rooftop of the teaching building. After taking thest mouthful of soda, Derek looked at his watch and got up from the chair. Um its time for me to receive Mr. Walkers tutoring. Im leaving. Damn! Larry looked at him as if looking at a ghost. You cant be serious, are you? Are you gay? No! Derek said, curling up the corners of his lips, smiling evilly. He ensured that I got scolded. I was almost kicked out of the house by my uncle. Do you think I will let him off? I must make him pay a heavy price! Chapter 149 - Will Wearing Glasses Affect Kissing?

Chapter 149: Will Wearing sses Affect Kissing?

Teachers office. The school was over, and all the other teachers had left. James sat by the window. Derek pulled a chair over and put the exercise book in front of him. During this period of time, he came almost every day, and James gradually started to believe that he really wanted to study hard. How could you get such an easy question wrong? James tapped Dereks head with a pen. Come here and see how I answer it. OK Derek leaned over obediently. Their heads were almost stuck together. Derek turned his eyes, staring at the mans face so close to him. His aggressive gaze slowly moved down. James was lecturing intently, with his lips opening and closing. His lips were very thin, moist, and pink, a bit like jelly, revealing a seductive luster. When his mouth was dry from talking, the tip of the tongue would stick out a little. Derek narrowed his deep dark eyes, like a little wolf pup, firmly locked onto his prey. At the end of the exnation, James closed the exercise book. OK, lets call it a day here. Derek propped his head with a hand and stared at him. Mr. Walker, I have one more question to ask you. Well, what is it? James picked up the book at hand and was about to prepare for tomorrows ss. Derek smiled, revealing his white teeth, his Adams apple bobbed, and he asked slowly in a husky voice. Will wearing sses affect kissing? James paused, and the moment he raised his head, the boy suddenly leaned over and pecked on his lips. Um very soft. Jamess eyes widened. In an instant, like getting electrocuted, he lunged to his feet and the chair behind fell to the ground with a loud bang. He clung to the wall, holding the window edge with one hand. His handsome face was full of consternation. He was so startled that his sses were crooked and hung diagonally on the bridge of his nose. The man who had always beenposed showed such a panicked expression. Derek found it very interesting. He wanted to tear up his gentleness, and his abstinent behaviour. The boy narrowed his eyes and smiled, looking pure and seductive at the same time. Ah the answer turns out to be no You James frowned, his voice annoyed. What did you do?! Derek leaned on the chair, spread his hands, and said righteously, I was just curious, so I tested it on you, Mr. Walker! James clenched his hands hanging on his side. He quickly calmed down and bent down to pick up the chair that had fallen on the ground. He said coldly, Youd better test it on others. You can go now. Derek stood up, held the exercise book, tilted his head, and smiled innocently at James. Mr. Walker, see you tomorrow. After that, he bounced away. As soon as he walked out of the office, Derek stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked his lips. The mans smell seemed to be lingering on his lips. His lips really tasted like jelly. ire had taken a day off from school. The Life-Death Sect was built halfway up a mountain, close to the cliffs. No cars could drive up, so people had to take a cable car to reach there. Entering the door, she looked around. It was white everywhere. The floor was like a mirror, reflecting her figure. Everything was mechanized here, the air was mixed with the smell of pungent potion, and even the temperature was a little bit lower than outside. A few nurses came along. With dull expressions, they were like machines without a breath of life. They nodded at ire rigidly and then walked away quickly. There were wards on both sides of the promenade. In the dead silence, there was only the ticking sound of instruments. ire reached the top level and was stopped by two guards. Sorry, Dr. Venus, the president is currently receiving important guests. Chapter 150 - Hunters Death Report

Chapter 150: Hunters Death Report

Who? ire asked. The guard looked back at the office and lowered his voice. King of Li Kingdom, Ethan Muller. ires eyes narrowed slightly. It must be for the special effect medicine project that the king of Li Kingdom came to the Ye Kingdom. Why did hee to meet the president? Did he intend to conduct the R&D at the Life-Death Sect? If this was the case, it would be a good thing. She could find out more about it. While she was still immersed in this thought, a burst of noise suddenly sounded behind her. She turned, only to see that on the other side of the corridor, a group of nurses pushed more than a dozen hospital beds and hurriedly passed by ire. Every person in the hospital bed was covered with white cloth from head to toe. The Life-Death Sect was not an ordinary hospital. No patient would be epted unless it was approved by the king himself. These people should not be patients. ire frowned slightly, remembering what Hunter had said. He said that a group of people was locked up in the institute. Could these be that group of people, who were transferred into the Life-Death Sect? There werent many patients at the Life-Death Sect. At midnight, it became even emptier. ire came to the database. There was no guard here, but the ce was covered with infrared rays ten meters away from the door. No one could survive after touching them. ire took out her cell phone and connected it to the system of the Life-Death Sect. She entered the password, and turned off the infrared rays. The security system of the Life-Death Sect was all designed by her, so she knew it well. She walked to the door where face recognition was required. Only the face of the king could pass through. ire put on gloves, switched the system on the screen, and then pointed her face to the camera. With a beep, the steel door slowly opened up. When building the security system, she had secretly imnted a backdoor. No one knew that she could freely enter and exit all the doors here, and could even tamper with the surveince videos. Walking into the database, ire went directly to the safe and unlocked it with her face. There were only two folders inside. One was marked 0183, which was the item number of the special medicine project. This should be the information that Noah wanted. She couldnt take away the files so ire photographed them with her cell phone. What was the other one? How important was it to be locked with the special medicine project file? ire put the phone in her pocket, picked up the other file pocket, and pulled out the paper inside. The first thing that came into view were the words Death Report. Whose death report was this? She looked down slowly, and when she saw the signature, a string in her head suddenly broke. Hunter Johnson?! This was Hunters death report?! Was this the death report of Hunters namesake? ire immediately turned to thest page, where the guardian had signed, only to see the name Simon Johnson. There was a photo attached to the death report of a strange man with his eyes closed and his pale face, apparently taken in a morgue. The time of death was two years ago, and the cause of death was a car ident. Therefore, this man was Hunter Johnson. Then who was Hunter, who was still alive? ires mind was a mess. She couldnt stay here for long, so she put the files back in the safe and hurriedly left the database. At the school, the next day. ire came to the ssroom and walked straight to the back row. She threw her school bag on the desk, and kicked Dereks chair with her toes. ying a game, Derek raised his head, looking dazed. ire? Morning! You,e out with me. Throwing these words, ire stepped out of the ssroom. In the corner of the teaching building, ire slipped a hand into her pocket and leaned against the wall. Derek walked over slowly. What happened? ire raised her brows, and her voice was cold. I already know. Huh? Derek scratched her curly hair. Know what? Hunter is not the real Hunter Johnson. Chapter 151 - Investigate A Person For Me

Chapter 151: Investigate A Person For Me

In fact, ire wasntpletely sure. She said this just to see if she could trick some information out of him. Sure enough, Derek panicked for a moment. It was a fleeting expression but was still keenly caught by ire. Soon, he asked as if he didnt know anything. Huh? ire, are you kidding me? ire calmly watched the boy pretend. Her voice was as calm as a pool of stagnant water. Is the real Hunter Johnson dead? Ouch! Derek suddenly clutched his stomach. I want to go to the bathroom. I cant hold it back anymore. Lets talkter. Goodbye ire! With that, he ran away. ire took out her cell phone and dialed a number. Jerry, help me investigate someone. A mans voice rang on the phone. Who? Hunter Johnson. ire emailed the information about the special-effect medicine to Noah. Early in the morning, she went downstairs carrying her schoolbag. Without eating breakfast, she walked out the door but was suddenly stopped. Sheldon walked up to her. You dont eat breakfast? Whats the matter? ire had no patience to deal with him. Its not good for your stomach to skip breakfast. Sheldon seemed a little annoyed, and then stuffed a piece of bread into ires hand. He identally touched the girls fingertips. They were as cold as ice. As if getting an electric shock, he quickly retracted his hand. He turned around, entered the door, and sat down at the dining table again. Phoebe rolled her eyes and noticed Sheldons red ear tips. She felt that something was wrong. On Friday night, ss One held a dinner party in a restaurant. The students were having great fun. ires phone vibrated in her pocket. She took a sip of wine and went outside to answer the phone. It was from Jerry. Sister ire, Ive investigated the person. OK, whats the result? ire leaned against the wall of the corridor, and the night wind passed through the hall, sobering her up a bit. Hunter Johnson was sent abroad when he was eight years old and wasnt brought back until two years ago. He suffered a car ident as soon as he returned home during which his brain was hit. ire frowned. Thats all? Yes, I cant find any other news about him. Simon Johnson must have done something to conceal his information. Are there any photos of Hunter Johnson when he was a child? Ive got one. Ill send it to you. After the call was disconnected, an email popped up on her phone. She opened it. It was a picture of a little boy. The photo was old and had be blurry, but it could be vaguely seen that this was the same person as the one on the death report. Therefore, the real Hunter Johnson died in a car ident two years ago, and the current Hunter took his ce. It was getting more and more interesting. ire straightened up, ready to return to the party room when someone held her wrist. She turned her head, only to see that Sheldon was standing behind her. He questioned her coldly. Its sote. Why are you here? ss dinner party. ire withdrew her wrist. Phoebe came out of the bathroom, wiping her hands with a paper towel. She raised her head and happened to see this scene. Her brother and ire? She ducked into the corner, secretly watching. Seeing ires cheeks flushed and smelling a pungent smell of alcohol on ire, Sheldons face became darker. Did you drink? Yes, does it matter to you? He is so noisy. And annoying. Not interested inmunicating with him, ire turned to leave but stepped on a pool of water and slipped. She wouldnt fall over if she held onto the wall. However, Sheldon rushed over, put his arm around her waist, and hugged her in his arms. Under the light, the young mans dark eyes were filled with worry. Are you okay? ire quickly pushed him away and stood up. She tidied her clothes, and said thank you expressionlessly before walking towards the room. Chapter 152 - You Ruined Our Familys Reputation!

Chapter 152: You Ruined Our Familys Reputation!

After the dinner, a group of people walked out of the restaurant together, got in the car, and each went back to their own homes. Derek crouched beside the trash can and vomited. Dora was also drunk. In a drunken fit, she was hanging onto ire like a ko and kept shouting in her ear. Mummy my mummy hee hee ire stared at the sky, expressionless. The child is out of her mind. Soon a car pulled up in front of them. The door was opened and a handsome man stepped out. Dora immediately pounced on the man, slipped into his arms, and smiled stupidly. Rickie my dear Rickie The man lifted her up sideways, nced at Yunci with his calm eyes, and said concisely, Ill take her away. ire raised her eyebrows. Are you her guardian? Sort of. The man took Dora in his arms and walked toward the car. Dora suddenly poked out her head, gestured a heart sign with her fingers at ire, and shouted. Mummy, see you on Monday. I love you~ ire held her forehead speechlessly. Embarrassing. The next day was the weekend. Having drunk alcohol and going to bedtest night, ire didnt wake up until noon. Her door was knocked again and again, but she turned over and ignored it. Unfortunately, the people outside the door didnt give up and kept pounding the door loudly. The noise gave ire a headache. She lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and opened the door with her sleepy eyes narrowed. She asked irritably. Whats the matter? Ada, standing outside, raised a hand and pped ires face. ire quickly grabbed her wrist and opened her eyes. A cold light shed across her eyes. Are you out of your mind? Look at what youve done! Ada threw a newspaper into ires arms, holding the door frame, so angry that she was trembling all over. ire picked up the newspaper. The headline was particrly striking. #A Love Affair between A Rich Brother and Sister Below was a photo, where in a corridor, ire and Sheldon were embracing each other. Their faces could be clearly seen. Under the warm yellow light, their gesture looked ambiguous. This was when in the restaurantst night, she slipped and Sheldon helped her up, but the photographer just fabricated a story with this photo. The photographer really knew how to get a photo he wanted by shooting it from a special angle. In addition to the photo, there was also an article, describing that ire was taken back to the house by her rich biological parents, but fell in love with her biological brother. The contents were very directional and subtly put all the me on ire. Just because of this? ire was amused. Even a fool wouldnt believe this, right? Come downstairs with me! Ada grabbed her fiercely and forcibly dragged her out. ire didnt move at all. She withdrew her arm indifferently, her expression cold. Dont touch me. She turned back to her room, took a coat and put it on before she went downstairs leisurely. On the first floor, the door was closed tightly, the living room was dim and the atmosphere was depressing. The servants were hiding in the corner and peeking, not even daring to breathe loudly. Sitting on the sofa, Allen was livid in anger. On your knees! He roared furiously. Even Phoebe next to him was taken aback, and she looked at ire gloatingly. But ire didnt panic at all. She stood upright, looking indifferent as ever. Why should I kneel? Allen pointed to the newspaper on the coffee table. I knew youre ill-bred, but I didnt expect you to even seduce your own brother. You shameless b*stard, you ruined our familys reputation! Seduce? ire looked straight at Allens angry eyes. As if hearing a joke, she couldnt help but chuckle and said disdainfully, What makes you think your son is worth my effort of seducing him? Chapter 153 - Sacrifice Her To Protect Sheldon

Chapter 153: Sacrifice Her To Protect Sheldon

You you shameless slut! Speechless, Allen could only pound the coffee table in rage. Ada snapped angrily. Are you trying to say that Sheldon seduced you? How can you have the cheek to say that?! The servants whispered. Yes, Young Master definitely wont like a girl like her. She is such a slut at such a young age. I cant imagine what she will do in the future! She even seduced her own brother. She would have been beaten to death in ancient times! Wasnt she missing for a period of time before? I heard that was because she found a sugar daddy. There was dead silence in the living room. Allen held his forehead with a hand, his chest heaving violently. He gradually recovered hisposure and said coldly, Write a confession letter and deliver it to the media, iming that you seduced Sheldon and that he is innocent. ire narrowed her eyes and almost thought that she heard him wrong. Are you kidding me? Who is in the mood to be kidding you?! Ada stared at ire fiercely, wishing to swallow her alive. Sheldon is the only son of our family. He worked so hard to get admitted to a medical school and will inherit our family business in the future. He will only marry a girl who is worthy of him, so his reputation must not be ruined by someone like you! So, Sheldons reputation couldnt be ruined but hers could? They didnt even check whether this matter was true or not before they decided to sacrifice her to protect Sheldon. ire clenched her hands. So, my reputation is not important? Ada sneered. Do you still have a reputation? ire lowered her head, half of her face concealed in the shadows. She curled the corners of her lips, her smile was gloomy and her eyes were wicked. Im quite curious what your choice would be if it were Phoebe and Sheldon? Phoebe was taken aback. Shut up, do you think Phoebe would do a dirty thing like this?! Ada cursed loudly. In fact, she was forcing ire to write that confession letter, not only for Sheldons reputation, but also for Phoebe. If Hunter Johnson knew that ire had seduced Sheldon, he would definitely not marry her, and then Phoebe would have a chance. Get the pen and paper quickly! Allen roared. A servant immediately came over with a pen and paper and put them on the coffee table before hurriedly retreating, not daring to stay long. Come on, write the confession letter! Ada rushed forward and grabbed ire, trying to force her to write. ire shook her hand away fiercely. In high heels, Ada staggered and fell to the ground with a plop, spraining her foot. Mom! Phoebe hurried over and helped Ada up. Ada turned pale with pain and yelled. What are you waiting for? Go, get her! The servants hiding in the corner surrounded her. ire raised her bloodshot eyes. Her sharp gaze swept across them like a de, and a turbulent murderous aura almost came out of her eyes. Dont you dare touch me. The crowd was horrified and stopped in their steps, not daring to move forward. At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open. Sheldon rushed in, panting hard with sweat on his forehead. Obviously, he had run all the way over. Seeing ire surrounded by a group of people, he rushed forward and took ires wrist, shielding her behind him. Allen frowned. Sheldon, stay out of this matter! Sheldon didnt speak, and in the next second, he got on his knees with a plop under everyones eyes. Chapter 154 - Are You Threatening Us?

Chapter 154: Are You Threatening Us?

Ada was scared. Sheldon what are you doing?! Sheldon straightened up and looked straight at Allen, his eyes shining and his voice loud. Its I who fell for ire. She doesnt know anything! Its not that she seduced me but I have been pestering her! Everyone gasped in shock. God! Is the Young Master crazy?! How could Young Master like a girl like ire?! Ada almost had a ckout. She felt dizzy and could hardly stand still. Mom! Are you okay?! Phoebe hugged Ada tightly and was also shocked by Sheldons words. Her heart was as cold as if it had sunken into an ice cer. Why did Brother say that Is he so desperate to protect ire?! You you b*stard. Shes your own sister! Allen was so angry that he lost his reason, took the ashtray on the coffee table, and mmed it at Sheldon. Sheldon didnt even blink his eyes and let the ashtray fly over, which hit his forehead and fell to the ground with a bang. In an instant, blood dripped from his forehead, flowing down his cheeks. It looked shocking. ire pursed her lips. What the hell was he talking about? Sheldon wiped the blood on his face, his tone unprecedentedly firm. Mom, Dad, I am willing to take responsibility for this matter. If you still force ire to write that ridiculous confession letter, I will tell everyone its I who fell in love with my own sister! Allen blushed in anger, pointing at Sheldon with a shaking hand. You are you threatening us?! Ada closed her eyes and burst into tears. What did I do to make God punish me like this? Sheldon stood up with difficulty and took ires hand to lead her to the second floor, staggering a little. When they came to the second floor, he slowly let go of her hand and lowered his head, not daring to look at ire. His voice was hoarse. Go back to your room. I apologize for this matter. Its alright. You dont need to apologize. ire nced at the wound on his forehead and was silent for a moment before she said, Quickly deal with your wound. With that, she turned and entered her room. Only then did Sheldon have the courage to raise his head and stare at the closed door in front of him, feeling as if he had been drained of energy. For the first time, he felt so useless. He fell in love with his own sister, pushing her into this terrible and embarrassing condition. The entire house was shrouded in haze. Adas cries and Allens roars came from the room from time to time, ceaselessly until midnight. The servants were on tenterhooks. What has ire done to bewitch Young Master into behaving like this?! She is literally a witch! Young Master has beenpletely seized by her! The next morning. Lance Middle School. The ss had already gone ballistic. The students surrounded Phoebe, chattering. Many media outlets had reported the news and the Smiths were a very famous family, so it was almost known to everyone. The forbidden love of a brother and sister! What a scandal! Everyone instinctively believed that ire was the one who had seduced Sheldon. After all, Sheldon was such an excellent young man. How could he fall for ire? Everyone was talking vigorously when ire walked into the ssroom. Countless eyes fell on her. Under the contemptuous gazes, ire carried her school bag on one shoulder and slipped her hands into her pockets. There was no expression on her beautiful face. She walked to the back row leisurely. As careless as ever, she didnt seem to be affected by the scandal at all. As soon as she took her seat, Derek leaned over and asked. ire, I saw the news. What the hell happened between you and Sheldon Smith? Chapter 155 - That Person Is In Our Class

Chapter 155: That Person Is In Our ss

ire threw her school bag on the desk. Im fine. Shut up. OK Derek lowered his head and didnt dare to speak anymore. No matter what, he believed in ire. Look at her! How can she still have the cheek toe to school?! She even seduced her own brother. Cant she live without a man? Wed better keep an eye on our boyfriends in case she covets our men. The students spoke more and more loudly, meant to be heard by ire. Dora turned her head, covered her mouth, and whispered to ire. Look at your phone. I sent you something fun. ire opened the phone, and a message popped up with a link. What is this? Dora smiled mysteriously. Take a look. ire clicked on the link and jumped to the interface of an email. The recipient of the email was a journalist called Brent, but the sender was anonymous. ire instantly realized that something was wrong. ording to the email, Brent was paid to write a report exposing ires scandal. A photo was attached to the email, which was the one published in the newspaper. The anonymous person also stated at the end of the mail that one hundred thousand dors had been transferred into Brents ount. This sufficed to exin that this scandal regarding her and Sheldon was manufactured by someone and the target was clearly her. ire had already guessed this. Dereks eyes stared wide open. Wow! Where did you get this email from? Dora raised her head and said triumphantly, Its a coincidence that this newspaper is owned by Rickiespany, so it was easy for me to get it! Nice! Little Dora, youre quite useful! Derek flicked Dora on the forehead. Ouch! Dora covered her forehead andined to ire angrily. He bullied me! ire was still thinking about the mail. Who was the anonymous person? In fact, she had a guess, but she couldnt be sure just yet. The students were still discussing the matter. I think what they did in the photo is quite normal. Cant siblings hug each other? Its normal? Siblings would hug like this? They are literally kissing! That cant prove that ire seduced Sheldon! Do you think its possible that Sheldon seduced ire? Does she have anything to attract Sheldons attention?! Sure! Dont forget that ire is both good at sports and singing, and shes even Master Nancy! The students were quarreling hotly. At this time, Dora slowly walked to the podium and patted the table with her hand. Quiet, quiet! The noise halted abruptly. Dora looked at the crowd and smiled. Whats the point of arguing? Arent you curious about who took this photo and sent it to the media? Her words instantly diverted everyones attention. Yes, who did such a wicked thing? This person must hate the Smiths a lot. I think Doras gaze swept across the ssroom and spun her index finger, saying mysteriously. That person is in our ss! The crowd was in an uproar and looked around. Phoebe suddenly held the corner of her desk and lowered her head, her back stiff. Dora shook her phone and smiled like a little fox. Moreover, Ive got the email which this person sent to the media! Several people in the front row already stood up and stuck their necks out to catch a glimpse. Who is this person? Who? Everyone was very curious. Dora scratched her head awkwardly. Um she concealed her email address and wrote anonymously. Chapter 156 - Cracking The Account

Chapter 156: Cracking The ount

Hmph Everyone snorted with disdain. If that person was anonymous, how can you find out who she is? She will definitely hide her tracks if shes not a fool! Quiet! Dora patted the desk again and said disapprovingly, We just need to crack this anonymous ount! Everyone looked at each other, thinking that Dora was joking. How to crack this thing? It should be very difficult. Even if it can be cracked, who will crack it? We are not hackers. I will. At this time, azy voice floated from the back row. Everyone turned their heads to look back at the same time. In the back row, ire leaned against the chair, her eyes half-closed. She said calmly, I can crack it. Everyone was skeptical. Her? Can she crack this ount? She must be bragging! Someone shouted. Then show me how you will do it! ire spread her hands. I need aputer. Computer? Who has aputer?! We can go to theputer room. Ok, no one is there at this point in time. Everyone looked straight at ire. It wasnt until ire stood up and tidied her clothes unhurriedly that they left their seats in unison. They followed ire, and flocked out of the ssroom, walking to theputer room. Phoebe had a silent sneer on her lips. It was her who sent the email to the media. But only a technician or hacker was able to crack an ount, wasnt it? How could ire do this? Thinking ire was talking big, Phoebe didnt panic at all and leisurely followed them to theputer room. When they came to theputer room, ire randomly picked aputer. She tried the keyboard, and then pulled the chair out to sit down. The students surrounded her. ire imported the link sent to her by Dora into theputer and pressed the keyboard twice. A bunch of codes appeared on the screen. What is all this mess? I cant understand it. Shh! Dont disturb ire! ire peeled a piece of candy and stuffed it into her mouth before she got down to writing a code. She crossed her legs casually, licking the candy. Her face was as white as a piece of white paper under the light of the screen, and she tapped the keyboard so fast that there were even afterimages, which dazzled the students. Everyone was amazed. Let alone whether she could crack it, that hand speed alone was enough to knock their socks off. Everyone watched attentively and didnt even dare to breathe loudly. There was only the typing sound in the wholeputer room. Not long after, ire paused as theputer screen went dark, and then an email ount popped up. Its done. ire leaned against the back of the chair, twisted her sore wrist, and crunched the candy in her mouth. Phoebe didnt care about the whole charade in the first ce, but when she saw the email ount on the screen, her heart sank and she subconsciously wanted to escape. However, there were so many people around her that she couldnt move for even half a step. She didnt expect ire to actually crack the ount! Everyone looked at the email ount carefully. Whose ount is this? Does it belong to someone in our ss? It looks a bit familiar! At this time, someone eximed. This this is Phoebes email ount! I sent her a file when I was doing group work with her before! In an instant, countless eyes turned to Phoebe. Facing everyones shocked and questioning eyes, Phoebe subconsciously wanted to deny it. No no Dora questioned her severely. Dare you to say that this is not yours?! There must be a record if you sent a file from this email address. Why dont you show us the records?! Chapter 157 - Bite The Hand That Feeds You

Chapter 157: Bite The Hand That Feeds You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as she said that, the student took out his cell phone and found the email address of Phoebe, which was exactly the same as the one shown on the screen! Everyone gasped in shock. How could it be Phoebe No its not me! Trying to defend herself, Phoebe walked angrily to ire. None of us can understand these things you did. How can you prove that you really cracked it? You just copied my ount. I know you hate me, so you are trying to nder me with this, right?! After she finished speaking, her eyes blinked and tears rolled down from them. She covered her face and cried pitifully. The students felt that what she said made sense. Seeing her cry so aggrievedly, they couldnt be sure that the ount had genuinely been cracked. After all, in their eyes, Phoebe was meek and kind. How could she do such a thing? You still dont want to give up, do you? ire said indifferently, tapping her fingers leisurely on the desktop. As mentioned in the email, the anonymous person transferred one hundred thousand dors to the journalist. And you are iming that I ndered you? Do you dare to show your bank transfer records to everyone? Phoebes face became stiff and she dared not say a word. At this time, Jessica stepped forward. Who do you think you are, police? You want to nder Phoebe, and Phoebe still has to listen to you? Does it make sense?! Everyone was confused and didnt know who to help. Ok, I still have other ways. ire spun the chair and faced theputer again, tapping quickly on the keyboard, and a string of codes popped out. Someone asked curiously. What are you doing? Im trying to invade the back-end system of the Capital Bank. ire nced sideways at Phoebe. If my guess is right, you are using a Capital Bank card, right? Phoebes pupils shrank, and she wanted to rush forward to stop her. Derek suddenly stepped in front of her, saying gloomily. I advise you not to act rashly. I will not show any pity to you. Phoebe froze, her head muddled. What should she do? What should she do A few minutester, ire seeded in invading the bank system. The bank cards had real names of the clients. ire quickly searched Phoebes ount and exported her payment records. The printer buzzed and slowly spat out a piece of paper. Dora immediately picked up the piece of paper and held it high. Come and take a look, everyone! Everyone gathered around and took a closer look, only to see that thetest record of the ount was the transfer of 100,000 dors. The recipients ount name was Brent Bart, which was the name of the journalist who reported the news, and the transfer time was also matching. You Phoebe was about to speak up. But Dora preempted her. What? Do you want to say that this is also fabricated? Okay, I remember the transfer records of a bank ount can be checked by phone. Do you dare to make a call in front of everyone? If its not possible, lets just go straight to the bank to check it. We have to get to the bottom of this today! Phoebe clenched the hem of her clothes, tears streaming down. But her pitiful look didnt affect Dora at all. She simply asked her. Why? You dont know how to quibble? If you dont speak, youre admitting that you are the one behind! Phoebe blushed a deep red and couldnt utter a word. The facts were out there for everyone to see. Even if the students didnt want to believe it, it was the truth. Gosh! How could Phoebe do such a disgusting thing?! Sheldon is her brother! Wouldnt she feel guilty for doing this to him? The Smiths raised her and didnt abandon her even when they knew that she was not their biological daughter, but she really bit the hand that fed her! Chapter 158 - Are You Trying To Force Me To Death?

Chapter 158: Are You Trying To Force Me To Death?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These usations filled Phoebes ears. Under countless scornful gazes, she turned livid. As shame seized her, she couldnt bear it anymore and pushed others away to run out of theputer room. But no one went to chase her. Sheldon was Phoebes elder brother. No one had thought that she would do such a thing to hurt her own brother. However, the result shocked everyone. What she did was a real eye-opener. ire got up from the chair, stretched herself, and moved her body. Then, she walked up to Dora, patted her head, and curled the corners of her lips with pleasure. Well, good job. Ahh Dora clutched her chest and almost jumped up with excitement. ire just praised me! The school bell rang and everyone ran back to the ss. ire left theputer room and went to the bathroom. She unscrewed the faucet to wash her hands, and then took out a tissue to wipe her hand. When she turned around, a figure stood in her way. It was Phoebe. There was no one else in the bathroom during ss time. Her hands hanging on her sides were clenched into fists, and she stared at ire viciously. ire narrowed her eyes, and a dangerous gleam flickered in her eyes. Wanna fight? Phoebe endured for a while and finallypromised. She loosened her fists, lowered her head feebly, and pleaded. I was wrong. I can apologize to you. Please, dont tell my family ire threw the tissue into the trash can. Toote. Ive already sent these materials home. Phoebe raised her head with a jerk, her pupils shrunk. You how can you do this? Why cant I? ire raised her eyebrows. Not bothering to waste time on her, she walked around her and stepped out. Phoebe roared behind her. Are you trying to force me to death?! ire paused, tilted her head slightly, and threw a cold smile at her. Why didnt you think about this when you paid the journalist to fabricate this scandal? Phoebe gaped at her, at a loss for words. She felt like her throat was blocked by a piece of cotton, and she couldnt make any sound. Even after school was over, everyone was still discussing this matter. Phoebe returned home, but stopped at the door. She clenched the strap of her schoolbag, feeling anxious. She had no courage to go in. It was okay. Her mom and dad loved her so much and treated her like the apple of their eyes. As long as she cried, they definitely would not bear to me her. They would just scold her a little at the worst. Phoebeforted herself, then raised her foot again and walked into the house. In the living room, the atmosphere was depressing. Allen and Ada were sitting on the sofa, their faces gloomy and angry. They were obviously waiting for her. Phoebe took a deep breath, her voice trembling. Mom, Dad Allen raised his head and red at her darkly. Phoebes heart twitched. She had never seen her father show such a look. Allen stood up, walked to her with a document, and asked her coldly. I heard that you were the one who cooked up the news about ire and your brother. Is it true? Dad, I didnt mean to do it. I just wanted to Phoebe bit her lips tightly, preparing to squeeze out a few tears. At this moment, Allen suddenly raised his hand and pped her severely. The pping sound was loud and clear, echoing throughout the hall. Her cheeks instantly flushed. Ada eximed. Allen! You The servants were also terrified. Dont you try to protect her! Allen threw the file on Phoebe and shouted. B*stard! How could you do this to your own brother?! Phoebes legs were weak, and she fell to the ground with a plop, clutching her aching cheek. and started crying. Since her childhood, Dad had never beaten her! She really panicked now. Chapter 159 - Is This Fair To Claire?

Chapter 159: Is This Fair To ire?

Allen closed his eyes, pounded his chest with anger, and said in grief, Weve raised you for more than ten years, but how did you repay us? Isnt your brother kind to you? Since your childhood, he has been doting on you. How did you have the heart to hurt him like this?! On the sofa, Ada covered her face with her hands, tears seeping from between her fingers. In the silent hall, footsteps suddenly sounded. Phoebe turned her head to look, with tears still hanging on her face, and saw Sheldoning down from the second floor, standing in front of the stairs, looking at her from a distance. His fragile eyes gradually dimmed, but there was no sadness or anger in his eyes. They were like a pool of stagnant water without the slightest waves. This was the look that would only appear when someone was extremely disappointed. The brother, who was full of joy whenever he saw her, no longer existed. A burst of fear came to her heart, and Phoebe got up from the ground and hurriedly ran towards Sheldon. Brother! No longer stretching out his hand to catch the girl running towards him like before, Sheldon turned around indifferently and left without any hesitation in his footsteps. Chasing him all the way to the second floor, Phoebe firmly grasped Sheldons sleeves, and before she could speak anything, tears fell again. Brother I know I was wrong. Please dont ignore me, okay Sheldon didnt say a word and only pulled back his sleeves, ready to leave. Looking at his silent back, Phoebe screamed uncontrobly. Brother! I didnt mean to harm you. I just wanted to target ire! I was so scared that she would take you all away from me. You and Grandpa have already begun to favor her. Who will be next? Dad? Or Mom? What if you all love her and dont love me anymore?! I cant ept it! Its unfair to me! Sheldon paused and turned his head slowly. His face was bloodless and his voice was trembling a little. So you can even make use of me? Phoebe, look at me and tell me how I treat you? You once wanted to watch the MO bands concert. I stayed up for three nights to grab a ticket for you! The year beforest, you called me up in tears and said that you were bullied. I gave up the contest I was going to attend and rushed back overnight from another city to avenge you though I had been preparing for that contest for one whole month! When I knew that you were not my biological sister, I thought to myself, so what? You would always be my most beloved sister. Ever since ire was brought home, have I ever smiled at her? ! You say its unfair to you, but have you ever thought if all this is fair to ire?! Phoebe bit her lip and couldnt say a word. Sheldon took a breath, fighting back the tears in his eyes. He turned around, entered his room, and mmed the door. The loud bang seemed to strike Phoebe straight in the heart. She covered her face and cried bitterly. Not long after, ire returned home. As soon as she entered the door, she keenly smelled danger. The coffee table was crooked, and files were scattered on the ground. It was obvious that a fight had taken ce just now. The servants hid in the corner, and when they saw her, they started pointing. Shes really a jinx, causing her family to quarrel so frequently! When she didnt live here, there were never any such problems! If this family is ruined, it is all her responsibility! ire tilted her head and smiled. Her voice was loud enough to resound throughout the hall. If you have the guts, say that to my face. The servants immediately shut up. Until midnight, the Smiths house continued to echo with cries. Chapter 160 - Mr. Walker, Im Chasing You

Chapter 160: Mr. Walker, Im Chasing You

Phoebe threw herself into Adas arms. Mom, Im sorry. Its all my fault, but I didnt mean to hurt Brother. I was just too scared. I have been so afraid since ire was brought home, afraid that she would take you away from me. I know that I am not your biological daughter. What if you dont want me anymore? I dont have a home. Where can I go She cried miserably, weeping pitifully. Ada couldnt bear to me her and sighed. Ok, I understand your feelings, but you went too far in this matter. Do you know how many people areughing at us behind our backs? Phoebes tears streamed down her cheeks, and her throat became hoarse from crying. I already regret it. If what I did can be undone, I definitely wont do this. Dad and Brother must hate me so much. I dont expect them to forgive me, but please dont ignore me. They can just beat and scold me Listening to her earnest words, Ada felt her heart ache. Your fathers temper is easye easy go. As for Sheldon he has been doting on you since you were a child, so I dont think he will be angry at you. Have a talk with him. Maybe hell forgive you tomorrow morning. Okay, Ill listen to you, Mom Phoebe nodded vigorously, tears filled her eyes, but there was no trace of sadness or regret in her eyes. Sure enough, as long as she cried, her mother couldnt bear to me her. After school. Derek took the exercise book and walked into the teachers office. There was no one inside except a teacher sorting up his things. The seat by the window was empty. Derek leaned against the door and asked coldly. Where is Mr. Walker? The teacher turned his head and looked at him. Mr. Walker has already left. Derek narrowed his ck eyes Left? He had been like this for several days in a row. James was hiding from him? On the other side, the parking lot. James raised his arm, pressed the key, and walked to a gray Mercedes-Benz, ready to open the door. Suddenly, there were rapid footsteps behind him. He looked back, only to see a figure pouncing on him. Then there was a bang. Derek supported his hands against the car and trapped James in his arms. James was startled, and the coat on his arm fell to the ground. His back pressed against the car door, and a trace of panic shed through his ever calm eyes. What are you doing?! Derek stared at him deeply with a touch of anger on his face, and his voice was cold. Mr. Walker, are you hiding from me? James was 6 feet tall, but Derek was half a head taller than him. Held firmly by the boy, he could only slightly twist his head aside. I just got off work normally. There is no such thing as hiding from you. Okay, then Ille straight to the point! Derek irritably pulled his cor, and the next second, he suddenly pinched Jamess chin and forced him to look at him. Mr. Walker, dont tell me you havent found out till now that Im chasing you. Jamess pupils shrank, and his gentle face was gradually upied by consternation. Chasing me?! Yes. Otherwise, why do you think I would waste my time learning that damn English from you every day? Derek curled up his lips and his aggressive gaze swept over Jamess face. Then he bent down, leaned close to his ear, and said darkly, Mr. Walker, I am not interested in English but in you. James pushed him away, clenching the door handle. His eyes kept blinking with nervousness. Dont crack such a silly joke. Chapter 161 - How Could He Be Emperor You?

Chapter 161: How Could He Be Emperor You?

Who is joking with you? Derek grabbed Jamess wrist forcefully, not allowing him to move. At this time, several teachers came to the parking lot. James quickly broke free, turned his face sideways, and put away his panic expression. The teachers looked at them curiously. Derek gave a dry cough and calmly bent down. He picked up the coat on the ground, shaking the dust off it. Then, he put the coat on Jamess shoulders, pulled the coat to drag him closer, almost imprisoning him in his arms. He looked at him, speaking in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Mr. Walker, Ill let you go today, but dont you even think of running away from me. Lets continue this talk tomorrow. With that, he slowly let go of his hand. He turned around and left. James took a step backward and leaned so heavily on the car that his back ached. He looked at the young mans slender figure, his pupils shaking violently behind the lenses. ire had just walked out of the school gate when she received a message on her cell phone. [Dr. Venus, you need to go back to the Life-Death Sect now.] ire narrowed her eyes. She had rarely been called back so urgently. Reaching the Life-Death Sect, she took the elevator to go upstairs. Doctor Venus, the president, and a guest are waiting for you. The guard opened the door of the presidents office for her. Guest? ire stepped inside, and the door closed behind her with a loud bang. In the room, the president was sitting on the sofa, and a man was sitting opposite him. The man leaned against the chair, wearing a ck shirt with an open neckline, revealing his delicate corbone. His long legs were crossed, and one of his slender and white hands was ced on the backrest while the other was holding a book. He bowed his head and looked sideways. His ck hair strands slid down, setting off his fair skin. He looked wicked yet majestic, and under his long eyshes, his sharp ck eyes were very attractive. His nose was tall and straight, and his sexy thin lips were slightly pursed. There was something awe-inspiring about him. He was like a sharp de soaked in blood. Two people stood behind him. ire only nced at him and then quickly retracted her gaze. The president stood up. Doctor Venus, let me introduce to you, this is the King of Li Kingdom. A king? ire nodded slightly, with no expression on her face. The man seemed to disdain her and didnt even lift his head. There was an arrogant look on his face. Take a seat. The president seemed to be used to it. ire sat down aside. The president made a cup of tea for her. I called you back because King Muller wants you to find two people for him. Who? Hearing her voice, Ethan Muller stopped flipping through the book. He finally raised his head and nced at ire coldly, sizing her up with his sharp eyes. Then, he curved the corners of his lips and seemed to grow a bit interested in her. The president said solemnly, Emperor You. Emperor You? The terrifying tyrant Emperor You, who once ruled the East Continent,unched wars and disturbed the peace of the twelve kingdoms. ire asked unhurriedly. Are there any photos? No, but there are portraits. As soon as the president said so, someone from Ethan Mullers entourage handed her a piece of paper. ire took it and looked at it closely. The next second, her always calm eyes suddenly widened and her beautiful face paled instantly. On the paper was a portrait of a man, painted very vividly. The man was very handsome, his pupils were slightly dark, and there was a mole at the corner of his eye. There was something noble and cold about him. This was Hunter Johnson! How could he be Emperor You?! Is there any problem? Ethan Muller asked, his voice was low and mellow, like music yed on a piano, with the ultimate charm and sexiness. Chapter 162 - I Am Claire’s Only Dog!

Chapter 162: I Am ires Only Dog!

ire clenched the corner of the painting secretly and said calmly, Nothing. The portrait is quite vivid. Then, she changed the topic. What about the other person? Is there a photo or portrait for that person as well? Ethan Muller raised an eyebrow. Not yet. Whats the name? No idea. I just know its a woman. ire frowned. What a mysterious person. There was no information about her at all. Ethan leaned back on the sofazily. As long as you can find Emperor You, it is not difficult to find her. After all He gave a half-joking smile. After all, she is Emperor Yous beloved woman ire lowered her eyes and covered her shaking pupils with her long eyshes. Doctor Venus, is there any problem? Ethan asked with a cold smile. Yes. ire lifted her eyelids abruptly and looked at him sternly. Why me? Ethan uncrossed his ovepping legs and changed his sitting posture, seeming to be surprised at ires indifferent and calm attitude. He propped his head with his hand, looked at ire again, and said slowly, I heard that youre very good at investigations, and youre from the Life-Death Sect, so I can trust you. Trust? ire secretly gave a scornful smile. Revealing no emotion, she stood up holding the portrait. Wait for my news. Do it secretly. Dont let anyone know. Ethan looked at her, narrowed his charming eyes. A dangerous gleam flickered in his eyes. Without a word, ire nodded again and turned. She walked outside the door without any hesitation. When she left, Ethan let out a low chuckle. President Samuel, this doctor is quite arrogant The president looked at the door. She can afford to be arrogant. Well see. Ethan was still smiling, but his eyes gradually cooled down and turned unfathomable. If she finds nothing in half a month, discard her. When ire left the Life-Death Sect, the sun was shining outside, but she felt a chill down her spine, and her fingers had made several holes in the portrait that she was holding. She had known that the current Hunter was not the real Hunter. She had been wondering what his true identity was. But she had never thought that he would turn out to be Emperor You! Pressing down the turbulent emotions in her heart, ire took out her cell phone and was about to call Mr. Hopkins. Unexpectedly, Mr. Hopkins called her first. After the call got through, Mr. Hopkinss anxious voice sounded. Miss ire, Mr. Johnson is gone! ires face darkened. When? Just now. I think he must be looking for you! Unlike the panicking Mr. Hopkins, ire was particrly calm. Dont worry. Ill find him. When she hung up the call, her phone rang again. It was Sheldon. Why did he call her at this time? ire pressed the answer button and said concisely, Whats the matter? Sheldon replied. Are you looking for Hunter Johnson? He is with me. In the cozy cafe, melodious music was ying. Sheldon leaned on the sofa, propping his forehead with his hand. On the opposite side, Hunter was staring at him coldly, his face was dark, and in his fierce eyes, there seemed to be a ferocious beast dormant. Are you the dog ire raised outside? What the hell was he talking about? Sheldon was speechless, reluctant to talk to this fool. Seeing him not speak up, Hunters eyes were fierce and his tone was full of provocation and threats. Listen carefully, I am ires only dog! Chapter 163 - I Can Be Your Mother

Chapter 163: I Can Be Your Mother

Sheldon nced at his watch. If it werent for the fear that this fool would get into an ident, he would have left right away. Do you think Ill let you go if you dont talk? Hunter suddenly lunged to his feet, propping the table with both hands. The frenzy in his eyes was shooting out. Other guests were eyeing them with curiosity. Hunter Johnson! At this moment, the door of the cafe was pushed open, and a figure hurried forward, grabbing his arm. Hunter turned his head and saw ire hurry over. In an instant, his cold eyes turned into a pool of spring water. ire ire ignored him and said to Sheldon, her voice still cold. Thank you. This was the first time the two had talked after the incident. Sheldon looked away, too shy to look at her. Its okay Ill take him away. ire dragged Hunter out of the cafe. Sheldon was taken aback and immediately turned his head, only to find that the opposite side was empty. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw the two of them standing on the roadside. Under the neon light, Hunter threw himself on ire, holding her. He refused to let go. Sheldons eyes dimmed. He clenched the coffee cup tightly, and his tongue was bitter. ire ire, I missed you so much Hunter rubbed his head against ires neck, sniffing her breath. He said aggrievedly, ire, you didnte to me because you raised other dogs outside, right? Feeling itchy, ire pushed the mans head away and said a little impatiently, Its gettingte. Go back quickly. The man stared at her with his watery eyes, his pupils like ss beads dipped in water, revealing a bit of disappointment, but still mixed with strong liking. Under this kind of gaze, ires heart did a flip, and in the end, shepromised and said helplessly, Youre the only dog, satisfied? Okay! Hunter smiled and threw himself at ire again, hugging and rocking her vigorously. ire was shaken into dizziness. Can we go back now? Hunter let go and suddenly took a step forward, squatting in front of her with his back to her. ire, itll be tiring to walk. Let me carry you. ire paused, then refused. No. Hunter turned his head, looked at her with eager eyes, and urged. Hurry up. ire looked around and saw that there were no people around. She took a step forward and slowly clung to the mans shoulders with her arms. Before she could stabilize herself, Hunter had already supported her butt with one hand. He pushed her up, and started walking along the street step by step into the night. ire stared at the mans soft ck hair and her ear tips flushed red in the night breeze. She suddenly remembered Ethan Mullers words. He turned out to already have a beloved woman. What kind of a person was she? ire? Has anyone carried you before? Hunter suddenly asked her, breaking the silence. ire slowly stretched out her arms and put them around the mans neck. She leaned her head on his shoulder, and answeredzily. Yes, my mother used to carry me like this. Dont be sad, ire. Hunterforted her softly. After a moment of silence, he said very seriously, I can be your mother. When they returned to the Johnsons house, ire lulled Hunter to sleep. ire walked downstairs. Mr. Hopkins stood in the lobby, rubbing his hands, looking a little embarrassed. Miss ire, Im really sorry for what happenedst time my attitude was too bad. ire didnt care about it though. She touched the portrait in her pocket and said solemnly, Keep an eye on Hunter during this period of time. Dont let him step out of the house. Mr. Hopkins was a little surprised but didnt ask much. As if knowing why she said so, he nodded. I see. Chapter 164 - I Dont Care About Your Apology

Chapter 164: I Dont Care About Your Apology

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions And, ires cold gaze swept across the hall. Can the servants here keep their mouths shut? Mr. Hopkins replied. You can be rest assured. These servants were personally selected by Mr. Johnson. They know what they should say and what they shouldnt. ire turned her head and nced upstairs, saying expressionlessly. Im leaving now. With that, she slipped a hand into her pocket and walked outside the door. Back at the Smiths house, ire took out the lighter from her pocket and burned the portrait to ashes.. At this moment, the door of the room was knocked. ire dumped the ashes into the trash can. She opened the door, and Allen stood outside. A choking smell floated out of the room, and Allen frowned. Knowing that ire liked to mess around, he didnt bother toment on it. ire leaned against the door, looking at him indifferently, and did not speak. Allen coughed dryly and said, Have you got a minute? Daddy wants to talk to you. The two came downstairs. ire sat down on the sofa, leaned back, and propped her head with her hand. With her eyes half-closed, she looked bored andzy. This child never exposed her true emotions no matter what happened. He could never understand her. Allen was a bit annoyed by ires attitude, but he didnt say anything. After making a cup of tea for ire, he hesitated for a while before he solemnly said, I want to apologize to you for what happenedst time. ire said calmly, No need to apologize. Allen was overjoyed. You dont me me? Of course I do. Im a person who bears grudges. ire shrugged, giving a disdainful smile. Her voice was indifferent. I just dont care about your apology. Dont care about his apology?! Allens eyes widened and his face turned blue. ire didnt even bother to drink the tea. She stood up, put her hand in her pocket, and said carelessly, If you have time to apologize to me, youd better spend more time educating your daughter. A child is better unborn than untaught. I think youve heard of that, right? With that, she tilted her head, sneered, and turned to walk back to the second floor. Allen waspletely dumbfounded. He was actually lectured by a girl? The next day, after school. James had just left the office when a figure stood in his way. The boy put his school uniform on his shoulders and gave a sly yet seductive smile. His deep eyes were like a, firmly locked on him. Mr. Walker, I told you to not even think of running away from me, remember? Jamess throat tightened. I have something to tend to. Oh. Derek nodded but instead of making way, he closed in on James. James could only retreat backward into the office and bumped into something. Being cornered, he slumped into a chair. Derek leaned against the table next to him, and his slender figure enveloped James. James pushed his sses, trying to calm down. Okay, since you want to talk, Ill talk to you. Derek raised his brow. He agreed so easily? James raised his head and looked at the boy. His eyes behind the lens were as deep and quiet as the deep sea, and he said unhurriedly, I know that children of your age are prone to be trapped in strange feelings. I should have noticed it when I was tutoring you. Child? Dereks face darkened. I am not a child. I know very well what I like and what I dont. What do you mean by strange feelings? Okay. James nodded slightly. Are you gay? Do you like boys? Chapter 165 - You Know You Like Me

Chapter 165: You Know You Like Me

His words stunned Derek. He blinked, and after a moment of silence, he replied stubbornly. What if I like you? James knew that he was being hard-mouthed and smiled silently. If you can, I hope you can like girls. It is very tiring to like boys. Derek frowned and asked. I like who I like. Why would I feel tired? James put his arm on the table and looked up at the boy. Then let me ask you, can you really ept the strange gaze of the public? Do you dare to hold my hand in the street? Dare to introduce me to others as your lover? You cant even get past your family. Derek shrugged and said disapprovingly, Whats the big deal? What if I dare? Well, even if you dare, were not suitable for each other. Dereks breath sank, and he was already extremely irritable and repeatedly asked. Why not? What makes you think so? James didnt answer but asked instead. How old are you? 18. Do you know how old I am? Derek shook his head. Someone mentioned it before, but he didnt pay attention. James evoked a gentle smile. Im 28. Derek, we are ten years apart. You are still young and have a lot of time to enjoy life. Youre free to fall in love with someone when you are interested in him and break up with him when youre not, but I am different. I cant afford the game anymore. What I am looking for is someone with whom I can spend the rest of my life. Can you understand? No. Derek leaned close to James, cupped his face with both hands, and smiled. I only know that though you rejected me, you didnt say you didnt like me. Then can I take it that you actually like me? James was choked. So he said all that for nothing? Derek stretched out his hand and pinched Jamess chin, staring at him with scorching eyes, his expression firm. Mr. Walker, I wont give up. Lets see. You will ept my love sooner orter. With that, he stood up straight. When he walked to the door, he stopped, tilted his head, and blinked his left eye at James. Mr. Walker, see you tomorrow. Then, he left the office. At night, the Smiths mansion. During dinner, someone suddenly mentioned opera. There was a troupe who wasing to the capital this week to tour. Their divo, Eugene, was well-known for his beautiful voice and wonderful performance. Mr. Taylor liked to listen to opera and the head of the troupe was his good friend, so he was going to watch this tour. Ada looked at ire and reminded her. Dont run around on the weekend. Were going together. ire took a mouthful of water and didnt respond. Ada was used to her indifference now. On the weekend, they went to the theatre by car. The head of the troupe had arranged the front seats for them, and the waiter served them tea and snacks. People came in one after another, and soon there were no empty seats left. They all came for Eugene. ire leaned on the chair and popped a few snacks into her mouth. Before the y started, she was full. She propped her head with a hand, a little drowsy. At this time, music started ying and some opera singers took to the stage, arousing thunderous apuse. Then, they left and Eugene showed up on the stage. He had put on heavy make-up and was dressed in an exquisite dress. His performance was stunningly beautiful and every move of his pulled the string in the audiences hearts. Chapter 166 - Secret Base

Chapter 166: Secret Base

He was singing and dancing on the stage, and his figure was soft and flexible. Then, he drew a sword from his waist, brandishing the sword, looking sassy and heroic. He lowered his waist and turned over, wielding the sword dazzlingly, and the audience burst out into loud apuse. Just when everyone was concentrating on his performance, Eugene suddenly jumped off the stage and pointed the sword straight at ire opposite to him. It happened so quickly. Ahhh Everyone panicked and screamed. Ada immediately shielded Phoebe behind her, and Allen pulled Mr. Taylor away. Only ire was left there. She was sitting on the chair as steadily as a mountain, her face unchanged. She didnt even blink. When the point of the sword was only a millimeter away from her be, she unhurriedly raised her hand and instantly mped the de between her fingers. Eugene paused and evoked a charming smile, but when he wanted to withdraw the sword, he found that the sword didnt move at all. He looked at ire and a gleam of surprise shed in his eyes. ire tilted her head and raised her eyebrows at him before letting go. Eugene put his sword behind his back and bowed to the audience. The performance was over and he left. It turned out to be just a false rm, so everyone returned to their seats. Mr. Taylors face paled in shock, and he asked. Girl, are you okay? ire shrugged and took out a tissue to wipe her fingers. After watching a few more ys, everyone left the theatre. Mr. Taylor went backstage to chat with the head of the troupe, while ire wandered around in boredom. A figure came from the other end of the corridor. It was Eugene. Without his costume but with the makeup still on, he walked straight to ire. Sorry, I just wanted to try your martial skills just now. I didnt mean to hurt you. Eugene smiled charmingly, but when he spoke, it was a male voice. ire was not surprised. She put her hands in her pockets, leaned against the wall, and said straightforwardly, Are you a member of the Death Alliance? Eugenes pupils shrank, and his eyes instantly turned sharp. How do you know it? Two people from the Death Alliance came to kill me, but they both failed. I guess they told you this, so you wanted to test my skills, right? ire said unhurriedly. Eugene suddenly smiled and concealed the hostility in his eyes. Would you like to visit our secret base? ire gave him an OK gesture. Walking into the lounge, Eugene took off his heavy makeup, and a delicate face was reflected in the mirror. His skin was tender, his features were delicate, and there was something feminine about him. He was even more beautiful than a woman. ire followed him to a dpidated factory, which was overgrown with weeds, deserted, and extremely hidden. Kenny and Jacob were sitting on a cement pipe, ying cards. Their expressions changed instantly when they saw ire next to Eugene. Why why did you bring her here?! Eugene cracked a soft sweet smile. Didnt you all join the Gods Organization? Were colleagues. Why are you still holding grudges against her? Jacob was a straight shooter. He said, Fine! ire, Kenny and I apologize to you for the assassination thing. Please forgive us. Lets get along, OK? ire shrugged. OK. Eugene looked around and asked. Where is Amelia? Jacob replied. She went to the city to eat the newlyunched KFC childrens set meal. Children like to eat that kind of stuff. Kenny pointed to the bag next to the cement pipe. There is wine in there. Would you like a drink? Chapter 167 - Who Is Sister Ikkyu?

Chapter 167: Who Is Sister Ikkyu?

They all sat on the cement pipe. Jacob opened a pack of peanuts and threw a can of beer to ire. Hey Girl, if you cant drink, just take one or two sips. We wont force you. ire took it, opened the pull ring with one hand, and poured the beer into her mouth without a word. Seeing this, Jacob was dumbfounded. Did he see it wrong? Not to be outdone, he poured beer into his mouth too. Kenny was fiddling with theputer. Jacob patted him on the shoulder. What are you doing? Lets drink! Kenny pointed to theputer. I just got an order? Who will go? Is the prey a male or female? Male. Haha! Jacob waved his hand. Since its a male, let Sister Ikkyu do it. Shes a true professional. ire threw a peanut into her mouth. Who is Sister Ikkyu? Do you assign tasks based on sex? Sister Ikkyu is Amelia. She is only willing to take the male-prey task, and Eugene whispered to ire. Every time shepletes a task, she will cut off that organ of the target Have you watched the famous cartoon Ikkyu-san? Do you know what the theme song is? ire shrugged, not interested in this trivia. Eugene smiled wickedly. The first line of the theme song sounds like Cut off his eggs, cut off his eggs so we gave her the nickname, Sister Ikkyu. ire subconsciously touched her earlobe. Umm, interesting. Sitting next to her, Eugene noticed her move, and his smile suddenly froze. A sharp gleam flickered across his eyes. He took a mouthful of wine, but his gaze was fixed on ire. Not long after, Jacob got drunk. Clutching the ne on his chest, his cheeks flushed, and he lisped to ire. Promise me that you will never ever touch my ne again. It is as important as my life ire raised her eyebrows. Is there any story behind the ne? She had discoveredst time that the ne was very important to him. They suddenly fell silent. After a while, Kenny started speaking, his expression was gloomy, and his voice was dull. Thats Jacobs daughters ne. Jacob used to be a butcher. Then he started doing business, and his life was quite happy. Once he went on a business trip, his wife went out to have an affair with another man and left their two-year-old daughter at home alone. A fire broke out and his daughter was burned alive. Jacob was so distraught that he killed his wife and her adulterer and was thrown into jail. Spending a few years in jail, he escaped from jail, ran to his daughters grave, and was about to die there but was saved by our boss. Delirious due to alcohol, Jacob fell on the cement pipe, clutching the ne, crying like a child. ire pursed her lips. The atmosphere became dull inexplicably. Let bygones be bygones. Lets continue to drink! Kenny hurriedly turned off the subject and clinked the can with ire. After drinking, it was gettingte. Eugene took ire back to the theater. After Evans and the head of the troupe finished chatting, the car stopped at the door, and they were ready to go back. Ada rushed to ire. ire, where were you?! We couldnt find you. We spent so much time waiting for you! Smelling a pungent smell of alcohol, she frowned. Did you drink?! ire ignored her, got straight into the car, and closed her eyes. They didnt return to the Smiths house Instead, the car stopped at the Taylors vi. As soon as ire got out of the car, she received a call from Noah. She took the phone, walked slowly to a remote corner, and pressed the answer button. Whats up? Chapter 168 - Join The Go Club

Chapter 168: Join The Go Club

Noah said on the phone, I need you to approach someone. Who? ire plucked a vine leaf and yed with it in her hand. Angus Garcia, the current head of the Garcias. A tube of antibody vine is going to be transported from the Li Kingdom. He is involved in this matter. We have to intercept this tube of the vine. I will send you his details. OK. Immediately after she hung up the phone, a message popped up on her phone. It was a file sent by Noah. ire clicked on the file. It contained Anguss detailed information. The man in the photo was handsome. Being able to be the head of the Garcias at such a young age, this man should be quite capable. ire nced quickly and noticed thest line of text. He loved Go and was the disciple of the chairman of Autumn Go Club, John Franklin. She went back to the Taylors house. The servants were preparing dinner in the kitchen, and everyone else was drinking tea in the back garden. ire didnt bother to try to blend in. Leaning on the sofa in the lobby, she held her cell phone, and studied the material sent on Angus. Girl. At this moment, Evans stood on the second floor and beckoned to her. Are you interested in ying two games of Go with me? Go Perhaps she could start from Go. ires eyes flickered, then she stood up and put the phone in her pocket. They went to the study on the second floor. ire sat down in front of the game board. ording to the rules, she used the ck stones and moved first, while Evans used the white. The censer on the desk was burning and exuding a calming scent. Evans smiled and said, Girl, its so fun to y Go with you. Ive been looking forward to ying it with you again. ire didnt say a word, resting her chin in one hand. Holding a ck stone in the other hand, she was thinking about how to make the next move. Evans said triumphantly, Little girl, got stuck? With the slightest carelessness, she was going to lose this game. However, in a short while, ire rxed her frowned brows and put a ck stone on the game board. Then, she looked up at Evans with a wicked smile. Sorry, three captures in a row. Evanss eyes widened instantly. This girl suddenly captured three of his stones in a row?! The result was in. ire won! Unwilling to admit defeat, Evans messed up the stones on the game board with his hand. No way! Lets y another game. The other side. Phoebe was drinking tea in the back garden, but she hadnt seen her Grandpa and ire for a long time. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. She left the garden and went to the second floor. When she passed the study, she happened to see the scene inside. ire and Grandpa sat face to face, ying Go. Grandpa looked excited, with a big smile on his wrinkled face, talking a lot more than usual. Oh, you darn girl, you want to trap me again, right? I wont be fooled. The old man, who had always been dignified, now looked like a child. Phoebe froze outside the door, biting her lips tightly. Her heart was filled with grief and anger. She was almost going crazy with jealousy. Soon, the servants served dinner. At the dining table, Evans said to Phoebe, Just now your Grandpa Johnny called and mentioned you. Phoebe was eating absently, having no appetite. Upon hearing this, she suddenly raised her head. Grandpa Johnny? Yeah, he opened a Go club a few years ago, where there are many excellent young people. Would you like to join the Go club? In fact, Evans wanted to rmend ire to join the club. After all, this girl was so talented in the game of Go. Unexpectedly, Phoebe agreed without hesitation. Yes, Grandpa! Chapter 169 - Mr. Walker Lost His Temper For The First Time

Chapter 169: Mr. Walker Lost His Temper For The First Time

Evans was a little surprised. When did this kid be interested in Go? Ada tried to stop her. Phoebe, you have to go to ss every day and also study art. How do you have the time for a Go club? Dont let it affect your studies. No, it wont affect my studies. Phoebe grabbed Adas arm and said imploringly, I have time on weekends, and I learn things very quickly. It wont dy anything, and Ill manage my time well. Mom, you can rest assured. That was true. Phoebe had a strong learning ability. Ada could only surrender. Fine, its up to you. Phoebe smiled happily. ire wants to grab Grandpa from her with Go? Humph, no way! She wouldnt let her get what she wanted! Okay. Evans nced at ire, and then said to Phoebe, Grandpa Johnny wille over next weekend. Show him your talent in Go then. At the dining table, ire put a piece of vegetable in her mouth and chewed slowly and expressionlessly but her mind was racing. The chairman of Autumn Go Club, John Franklin was Angus Garcias Go teacher. In order to impress Grandpa Johnny, Phoebe specially enrolled in a Go crash course. Grandpa and Grandpa Johnny had been friends for many years. When they were young, one was the president of the Go Association and the other was the vice president. If she could be favored by Grandpa Johnny, she would be able to please grandpa. More importantly, she wanted to use this to crush ire. And to show Grandpa which of his granddaughter was better. However, her schedule was so tight that she didnt even get enough time to sleep, so she dozed off in ss. She hadnt gone to the art ss for three days and was reading Go books every night until the wee hours of the morning. Everyone listened carefully to Mr. Walker in ss. Dora wrote a small note and secretly threw it to ire in the back row. However, the note was thrown back soon. She opened it only to see a big turtle painted on it. ire wouldnt tease her like this. Dora got it in an instant, turned her head to re at Derek. She cursed him in a small voice. Youre shameless. This is for ire. Why did you open it? Derek leaned on the chair and pointed to the side. Dont you see ire is sleeping? Cant you stop disturbing her? Dora pouted in anger. Its none of your business, you little b*stard! What? Believe it or not, I will beat you?! Derek picked up a pen and tapped it hard on Doras head. Dora held her head, cursing. The two of them were bickering when suddenly a piece of chalk flew over and hit Dereks desk heavily. The two of them were startled and looked up at the same time. Standing on the podium, James was looking at them, his eyes icy behind the lenses. His always gentle face was gloomy at the moment. He pursed his thin lips and seemed to be restraining his anger. Even his voice was icy. You two can go out if you dont want to listen to the ss. The other students looked at Derek and Dora. Mr. Walker is always so gentle. I have never seen him lose temper! Little Overlords gone too far. This is the first time Mr. Walker has lost his temper! Mr. Walker looks horrible when he loses his temper Dora sat up straight, lowered her head, and dared not say a word. Soon, the bell for the end of the ss rang. The next ss was the physical education ss. The students swarmed out of the ssroom, and ire was dragged to the canteen by Dora. When everyone left, Derek slowly stood up and walked to the podium. On the podium, James was packing things up. Chapter 170 - Youve Gotta Say Something To Comfort Me

Chapter 170: Youve Gotta Say Something To Comfort Me

Derek walked up to James, propping his arm against the podium, and raised the corners of his lips. Mr. Walker? His voice was clear and seductive, pulling the string in James heart. James raised his head to look at him, his long eyshes batting behind the lenses, and he asked a bit nervously. What do you want to do? This is the ssroom Yeah, this is the ssroom. What can I do? Derek suddenly approached him, leaned slightly, put his head to Jamess ear, and blew a breath of hot air at the tip of his ear. To his satisfaction, he saw that the tip of his ear trembled and instantly turned red. So cute. Derek let out a low chuckle from his throat. Or, what is Mr. Walker expecting me to do? James stepped back, but behind him were the steps. He missed his footing and was about to fall over. Derek stretched out his long arms to take Jamess waist in time and hugged him into his arms. The mans waist was very slim without any fat and felt so good through his thin clothing. Derek could pinch his waist with only one hand. Let go. Others will see it James pressed his hand against the boys chest and struggled. However, Derek hugged him even more tightly, narrowing her wolfish eyes. Mr. Walker, are you jealous? It sounded like a question, but his tone was affirmative. James looked away, not meeting his gaze. No, dont talk nonsense. Then why did you throw chalk at me? Why did you lose your temper? pursued Derek. Jamess breathing was a little unsteady. Because you didnt listen to the ss and disrupted the ss order, understood? I was not the only one who wasnt listening to the ss. Why did Mr. Walker only get angry at me? Could it be Derek curled his lips, blinking his innocent and aggrieved eyes. Could it be that you were targeting me? Mr. Walker, you are too much. Im really sad. Youve gotta say something tofort me Comfort him? James abruptly turned his head to look at him, his eyes widened, and after holding back for a long time, he could only utter a word. Shameless! Not only was Derek not annoyed, but the smile on his face spread. I dont mind being called shameless as long as I can chase the person I like. You At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the ssroom, and Derek turned his head to look. James took the opportunity to push him away, grabbed the textbook on the podium, and rushed out of the ssroom. He almost bumped into two students. The students were taken aback. Why is Mr. Walker so flustered? What happened? When they looked into the ssroom, they only saw Derek leaning against the podium and smiling with pleasure. After learning Go for a week, Phoebe finally figured out a little. It was not as difficult as she had imagined, and she was confident that she could do better in Go than ire. When school was over, she happened to meet ire on the second floor. She asked ire provocatively. Do you like Go too? I think its quite simple. Are you interested in ying a game of Go with me? ire nced at her sideways, gave a disdainful smile, and went straight into the room, ignoring her. Being ignored, Phoebe stomped with anger. ire just knew some little tricks! She didnt know what she was behaving so arrogantly for! When she entered the Go club, she must crush ire! Back in the room, ire casually threw her school bag aside. A strange number called her phone. She swiped her finger across the screen, and as the call got through, an old mans voice sounded. Girl, its me, your Grandpa. Evans? ire pulled the chair out and sat down. Whats the matter? Do you remember Grandpa Johnny, the one I mentioned to youst time? Hes the Chairman of the Autumn Go Club. He wille to see Phoebe tomorrow. I think youve got a talent for Go. Would you also like toe to my house tomorrow? Chapter 171 - Wrong, Wrong, Wrong Again

Chapter 171: Wrong, Wrong, Wrong Again

Autumn Go Club OK. ire crossed her legs and readily agreed. Weekend. Phoebe reached Evans house. Two elderly people sat on the sofa in the living room. Grandpa, Grandpa Johnny. She walked over, calling them affectionately and showing a sweet smile. John Franklin stood up with a cane, his face full of joy. Oh, Phoebe, I havent seen you in years. Youve grown so tall? Phoebe lowered her head shyly. At this moment, Evans said, There is another girling over today. Upon hearing this, Phoebe was stunned, with an inexplicable bad feeling. Is it Oh! Here she came! Evans pointed toward the door. They turned their heads and saw ire walk in from outside the door. She was wearing a ck dress and a peaked cap. The brim of the hat was pulled low, covering most of her face. Only her slightly upturned pink lips could be seen. With her hands in her pockets, she walked over lightly. When she walked into the living room, she took off her hat. Her ck hair poured down, and her delicate face was exposed. She slightly raised her dark eyes, looking a bitzy. Phoebe clenched her hands tightly, feeling tightness in her chest. How could Grandpa call her over? Wasnt this like a p in her face?! This is A gleam of astonishment shed through Johns eyes. Evans introduced. ire, my granddaughter. Hearing this, John understood. He heard about the Smiths long-lost true daughter, who was said to be a little punk. Therefore, he held some contempt for her, his attitude became cold, and he simply ignored ire. Phoebe, have you learned Go before? No, but I was very interested in Go when I was a child. Phoebe lied without batting her eyelids. Evans showed a surprised look. When he was ying Go before, this girl didnt even look at it andined that this thing was boring. But he didnt expose her lie and turned away from the subject. John, lets go to the second floor and have a few games of Go? Let the two little girls watch us y. OK! The two were friends, but while ying Go, they had always been adversaries. They were never willing to surrender to each other but desperate to prove they were better than the other. They came to the study room on the second floor and sat down in front of the game board. Halfway through a game, John suddenly looked at Phoebe next to him. Phoebe, where do you think I should put this piece? Phoebe tilted her head for some thought and pointed to somece on the game board. Here. Seeing the old man smile with satisfaction, she was relieved that she was right. Evans also asked ire on his side. Girl, where do you think I should go next? ire nced at the game board and gave the answer without hesitation. There. Evans instantly frowned. She made a mistake, a mistake that shouldnt be made. The mistake was so wrong that she simply gave the opportunity to the other party for nothing. Phoebe pursed her lips and smirked. She had thought that ire was good at Go. It turned out that she was no match for her. John also sighed. Why did Evans bother to ask this stupid girl? She simply ruined this game! Losing the interest in continuing with the game, he simply continued to ask Phoebe. What about now? Because of the mistake ire made, he was going to win this game. Excited, Phoebe pointed to a piece close to ire, choosing to continue attacking. Evans looked at ire. What do you think? ire raised her chin and signaled a ce on the game board with her eyes. Evans had a terrible headache. Wrong, wrong, wrong again! Chapter 172 - Trap

Chapter 172: Trap

He was anxious but couldnt speak out, so he could only proceed as instructed by ire. But he had already given up this game in his heart. Phoebe was overjoyed, and before John asked her, she took the initiative to pick up a piece andy next to ires piece, ready to win the game. Phoebe followed where ire went, trying to corner her. After a few more moves, Phoebe was so close to victory that she could hardly wait. She just wanted to show to Grandpa which one was better between her and ire! ire stared at the game board, slightly narrowing her eyes. The fish had bitten the hook, it was time to retract the fishing line. Her face was expressionless as ever. Holding a ck piece in her slender hand, she suddenly changed her original route and casually put the piece in the rear of the board. In the rear, all the white Go pieces were exposed without any protection. This ck piece directly blocked all the white pieces and captured four white pieces at once. Caughtpletely off guard, Phoebe paled, and the piece in her hand dropped to the ground with a click. Evans patted his thigh with excitement. Haha it turned out to be a trap! A trap! ire deliberately exposed her weakness and tempted the enemy to fall for her trick. Phoebe was too eager for quick sess. She kept attacking ire, but forgot to defend her turf. In the end, ire counterattacked, winning the game decisively. John was shocked and finally turned his eyes towards ire, looking up and down this seemingly undisciplined girl. Then he yelled at Evans. Very good, you old fox. This girl is very good at ying Go but you misled me! Evans chuckled. You lost this round! Phoebe was trembling with anger, tears swirling in her eyes. In this game, Evans and John yed against each other at first, and then it became ire and her. It seemed to be John who lost, but it was actually her who was defeated. Besides, it was a crushing loss. ire was just teasing her! Bing interested in ire, John looked at her and asked. How many years have you studied Go? Evans chimed in. She has never studied Go. John patted the board and didnt believe it. Are you kidding me? Im not that stupid! No, this girl grew up in the country. Where could she learn Go? She just yed a few games of Go with me recently. Upon hearing this, John abruptly lunged to his feet. The old mans muddy eyes were glowing at the moment. He pointed to ire with shaking hands and even stammered. This this girl is very talented. Shes really good! Evans nodded. He had this idea since the first time he yed Go with this girl. John quickly walked to ire and said with an extremely sincere attitude, Are you interested in joining my Autumn Go Club? I want you to have a wheel fight with my members! A wheel fight?! Evans eximed and objected. She has never studied Go before. Itll be too difficult for her! John ignored him, looking instead at ire. What do you think? Would you like it? It doesnt matter even if you lose. The most important thing is to try. ire tilted her head, without a trace of emotion. OK. Phoebe waspletely dumbfounded. The two old men surrounded ire,pletely ignoring her, making her look like a clown! Chapter 173 - A Wheel Fight

Chapter 173: A Wheel Fight

John took out his cell phone. Girl, can you give me your contact information? Ill send you the time and addresster. Evans shielded ire behind him. What do you mean? Are you trying to snatch her from me? Dont forget, she is my granddaughter! John said angrily, So what? Is it a big deal? Yes, it is! Evans yelled. Shes my granddaughter, not yours! The two old men began to quarrel like kids again. Phoebe didnt even eat lunch. She just wanted to go home as soon as possible. Every second of staying here made her feel tormented. She walked out of the gate, only to run into ire. Phoebe couldnt help cursing her. B*tch! ire nced at her sharply. Do you wanna die? Phoebe roared hysterically. Am I wrong? You must have learned Go secretly in private, but pretended not to have learned it at all! ire let out a low chuckle. It is you who doesnt dare to admit the truth. Though you had specially taken a crash course in Go, you still lost to me who didnt learn it at all, right? Being seen through, Phoebe became angry with shame, and her eyes reddened. You If you are not convinced, either fight me or shut up. Dont bother me with your trash talk, ire yawned and said casually. Then, she put the cap on her head with a hand and walked past her. Phoebe stomped with anger. In the evening, ire received a text message from John. It was the address of Autumn Go Club. The time of the wheel fight was set for the weekend. Go was not important. Her goal was Lin Mo. Early in the morning, on the weekend. ire stuffed a bottle of water into her school bag, put on her cap, and took the bus to Autumn Go Club ording to the address given by John. The Go club was built inside a college. After she registered her information in the security room, the carved iron gate slowly opened. ire walked into a building and found the location of the Go club. Standing at the door, she saw there was only a girl inside, clearing the game board. Hello. The girl looked at ire and asked. May I help you? Im looking for President Zhang. President Zhang hasnt arrived yet. Come in and take a seat please. ire walked in and sat on the sofa. The girl brought her a cup of water. Before long, there was a sudden noise outside the door, followed by the sound of messy footsteps. A group of young men suddenly poured into the Go club, bending their arms around others shoulders, talking andughing. However, when they saw ire on the sofa, they immediately stopped, and the room became silent. Countless pairs of eyes looked at this girl at the same time. ire raised her head and met their gazes. The ce remained in a dead silence. The young men put away their smiles. Cold-faced, they threw down their school bags and took their seats. Surrounding ire in the middle, they stared at her intently, with contempt, disdain, or doubt in their eyes. However, ire just bowed her head and fiddled with her phone, looking calm and even indifferent. Do I see it right? Are we going to have a wheel fight with this little girl? I heard that she has never even studied Go. Then wont it be a piece of cake to win against her? Boring I dont know what the president thinks. Its a shame to win against her. While they were discussing, someone suddenly shouted., Oh! President Garcia is here! ire paused and raised her head again. She saw a tall figure walking through the gate of the Go club. Chapter 174 - One Versus Ten

Chapter 174: One Versus Ten

The man was very handsome, dressed in a sharp suit. There was something calm and restrained about him. ire had seen his photos. This was Angus Garcia. The young men got up one after another, flocked to him, and pointed rudely to ire on the sofa. Mr. Garcia, this is the girl. Angus raised his eyes and happened to meet the girls cold gaze. For a moment, their eyes met. Without any expression, the man quickly moved his eyes away as if he couldnt be bothered to take another look at her. ire propped her cheek with one hand. Another arrogant guy. Is everyone here? At this moment, John walked into the Go club and went straight to ire. Let me introduce to everyone, this is the girl who is going to have a wheel fight with you. Shes younger than you. Dont bully her. Someoneined. President, why should we have a wheel fight with such a little girl? This is literally bullying her. John chuckled. Thats not necessarily true. Just get started. There were a total of ten members in the Go club including Angus. The wheel fight could also be called an attrition fight. These 10 people surrounded ire in the middle and ire yed Go against them at the same time. To put it simply, it was a one-vs-ten fight. ording to the order of the draw, the young men took their seats one after another, and Angus was first in the line. They had chosen the white pieces. ire walked up to Angus, holding a ck piece in her delicate hand and slowly put it on the game board. After that, she went to the next person. After going around all ten of them, she returned to Angus and put down the second Go piece. The wheel fight proceeded in this manner. It might be simple at first, but as the wheel fight proceeded further, the weaker ones would start to get tired. ying Go against 10 people at the same time meant that she had to consider 10 games of Go at the same time. In an ordinary one-on-one game of Go, one only needed to think once, while in this wheel fight, ire had to think ten times in one round, without any ck time, and she had to keep her mind clear all the time. Twenty minutester, ire solved five people in the fastest way. Those people scratched their ears and cheeks in embarrassment, wondering how they could lose to a little girl. ire walked to the 7th person who was holding a white piece and seemed to be hesitating where to put it. His forehead was sweating profusely, and his hands were shaking. Unhurriedly, ire tapped the game board gently. Have you decided where to put your piece? The more she urged, the more anxious the person became. His mind became a mess and he felt a splitting headachee on. After a while, he threw the Go piece on the ground fiercely, choosing to abstain from this one. ire nced at the game board, choosing to abstain too. This meant this game had ended. John came over to count the remaining pieces. ck Go pieces upied more territory, so ire had won. The man left his seat. His head drooped, and he looked devastated. It didnt take long for nine people to leave the field in failure, leaving only Angus in the fight. These young men gathered around the corner to watch the battle, discussing hotly. Did the president lie to us? How could she have never learned how to y Go! I think she is a Go master! Ahhh, what a disgrace! ire walked up to Angus. Angus looked up at her. The disdain in his eyes had changed to curiosity. ire put a ck piece on the game board, cutting the connection between Anguss pieces. When Angus tried to build the connection again, she took the chance to block his way again. In the end, all his pieces were cornered. Angus frowned. The odds were against him and he needed to return to the center as soon as possible. However, whenever he took a step, ire followed, pressing on at every step. She refused to leave him any escape route. Chapter 175 - She Is Your Junior Sister

Chapter 175: She Is Your Junior Sister

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You Angus suddenly clenched the Go piece. Murderous intent surged from his ck eyes. Even John frowned. Everyone else held their breath. Gosh! She actually pressed Go! And she did it repeatedly! Pressing Go meant to corner the opponent to a disadvantaged position and block it on the side to suppress the opponents pieces and expand ones territory. Continuously using this approach was continuous pressing. This was a great insult to the enemy in Go! . If Angus gave up at this moment, he would lose face, but it would be a greater disgrace to him if he kept getting pressed by ire in this manner! Either way, he would lose face today. John couldnt help but marvel at the scene in front of him. When this girl was ying Go, she was too aggressive. In the end, Angus pounded the table and jumped to his feet. The answer was self-evident. He had lost! The man rubbed his temple irritably and sat on the sofa next to him. He pulled off his tie, staring at ire coldly, his handsome face full of anger. John rushed to ire and grabbed her arm excitedly. Girl! In so many years, I have never met a genius like you. Whether it is speed or skill, you were simply born for Go. Would you like to join our Autumn Go Club? As long as you do, I will teach you everything I know about the game! Yes. ire pulled back her arm, turned her head, and nced at Angus sitting sullenly on the sofa. John was overjoyed. Great! You cane over when you have time. If I am busy, you can go to Angus and ask him to teach you. Angus frowned. Teacher! Whats the matter? John looked at him. The mans face was extremely stiff, and he refused tly. I have no time to teach her! Dont try to fool me with such an excuse. If you dont have time, make time. From now on, she is your junior sister! John said firmly. After leaving the Go club, ire sent a message to Noah and then returned to the Life-Death Sect because she had a surgery to conduct in the afternoon. It waste when ire came out of the operating room. She took off her gloves, and threw them into the trash can. A little nurse suddenly bumped into her, and the files she was holding were scattered all over the floor. The little nurse panicked. Sorry, Doctor Venus! She looked like a neer, behaving like a bull in a China shop. ire squatted down on one knee and helped her pick the files up. She found that these documents were more than a dozen blood research reports, and the data was very strange, obviously different from that of normal people. Leaving the Life-Death Sect, she returned to the Smiths house. ire casually threw her school bag aside, turned on theputer, and hacked into the system of the Life-Death Sect. Sure enough, it was the same as she had guessed. These blood reports belonged to the group of people who were sent to the Life-Death Sect before. They had no names, no nationality, only numbers. Their identities were unknown. A few dayster, ire received a call from John, asking her to go to Angus to learn Go after school on Friday. It happened that there was a monthly test on Friday, and ire left the test room early. The sun was scorching. She sat on the stool at the bus stop. With a bowed head, she yed with her cell phone, her legs dangling. At this moment, Noah called. Are you going to Anguss house now? Yeah. ire leaned against the bus sign and narrowed her eyes, a little sleepy. Ill have Gallon apany you. ire frowned. Why? Ill be worried about your safety if youre alone. As soon as the phone was hung up, a car stopped in front of her. The car window was open, revealing Gallons stern face. This was the first time they were meeting after the quarrel. Gallon was expressionless and didnt look at ire. His voice was a little dull. Get in the car quickly. Chapter 176 - Get Out Of Here

Chapter 176: Get Out Of Here

Gallon didnt use navigation and seemed familiar with the roads. ire leaned against the seat, with her head propped in a hand. Her eyes were narrowed, almost dozing facing the car window. No one spoke. The atmosphere in the car was stifling. It was dead silent. Soon, the car stopped in front of the Garcias house. ire took the lead to get out of the car, while Gallon was still sitting inside, looking up at the second floor of the vi through the car window. The sunshine was so dazzling that his eyes soured. In a daze, he saw a beautiful girl standing on the balcony. The girl in a white dress poked her head out and curled her lips. Her smile was brighter than the warm sun and her voice was melodious and sweet. She called him over and over again. Dr. Miller Dr. Miller ire suddenly knocked on the car window. Only then did Gallon wake up from his reverie and find that the balcony on the second floor was empty and no one was there. The two walked into the gate, and a few servants ran out to greet them. When they saw Gallon, their expressions instantly changed. There were whispers in the hall. How could it be him Why is he here? Young Master shouldnt have let him go back then! At this moment, Angus walked in from outside the gate, took off his coat casually, and threw it to the servant next to him. His assistant followed behind and gave his report. When he noticed Gallon, his pupils shook and he stopped abruptly. His face turned ferocious bit by bit with anger. He asked, gnashing his teeth. Gallon Miller, how do you have the cheek toe here?! ire narrowed her eyes and looked at Gallon next to her, only to see him lower his head and clench his hands. His face had turned pale. Shawn, take Miss ire to the study on the second floor. Angus stared at Gallon and said angrily. You, get out of here! ire suddenly clenched the knife in her cuffs and stared sharply at Angus. Be respectful to my friend. Gallon grabbed her hand and said hoarsely, Im waiting for you in the car. With that, he stepped out of the door. Shawn took ire to the second floor. The next door swung open, and a man came out from inside. ire nced at him. He looked very familiar. She had met him at that charity dinner. He was the Yu Kingdoms noble, Bill Carter. His butler, Paul, followed behind. When Paul saw ire, his eyes widened in surprise, and then he smiled and greeted her. Hello, nice to meet you again. ire nodded slightly. It seemed that they lived in the Garcias house. Bill walked to the front and found that Paul hadnt followed, so he stopped and turned his head. Seeing that Paul was talking to ire, his face instantly darkened, and his voice sounded annoyed. Hurry up! Paul seemed to be startled and hurriedly ran towards Bill. Walking into the study, Shawn suddenly asked her. Is Gallon Miller your friend? ire raised her brows. Yes, any problem? I advise you not to associate with him. Does it have anything to do with you? ire satzily on the sofa, holding up a Go piece, and ying with it. Speechless, Shawn didnt speak anymore and turned to leave the study. In fact, ire could guess what had happened. Four years ago, Gallon caused a patient to die due to his hypnosis treatment on her. That patient was the Garcias daughter. She should be Anguss younger sister. Angus seemed to hate ire. After ying only two games of Go with her, he said that he had something to tend to and told her to leave. ire left the Garcias house and got in the car. In the car, Gallon put his head on the steering wheel, remaining motionless. She could not see his expression clearly. ire leaned back against the seat. After a moment of silence, she said slowly, Are you okay? Chapter 177 - Ive Kissed You

Chapter 177: Ive Kissed You

Gallon said dully, You should have guessed it, right? Yes. He slowly raised his head, as if exhausted, and threw a bleak smile at ire. So, you hate me and want to run away from me, right? ire blinked her eyes. That thought didnt cross my mind. Then why didnt youe to me during this time? You didnt even call me?! Gallon suddenly raised his voice, as if using her. ire tilted her head and showed a puzzled look. Didnt you say you wanted to be quiet? I I just said that. Didnt you know what I really meant? Cant you Cant you just say a few words tofort me? ire shrugged and said seriously, I just did what you asked. Gallon really wanted to knock her head open to check what was wrong with her mind. By the way, I found something interesting. ire took out a document from her school bag and handed it to Gallon. Gallon took it and read it carefully. Blood reports? Whose? Some time ago, a group of people was sent to the Life-Death Sect. These blood reports belong to them. The data is very strange. Besides, they have no names and no nationalities. I cant find any information regarding their identity. Gallon touched his chin, then as if something urred to him, his eyes lit up. If this is the case, these people are likely to be from the Zhao Kingdom. The Zhao Kingdom? She had never heard of this country. Everyone thinks that there are only twelve kingdoms on the four continents, but in fact, it should be 13 kingdoms. In addition to the three kingdoms of Li, Jiang, and Ming, there is also a very small kingdom, Zhao Kingdom. Unfortunately, seven or eight years ago, the people of this kingdom disappeared mysteriously overnight. Gallon narrowed his eyes and stared at the data on the blood report. It is rumored that the blood of the Zhao Kingdom people has special uses. Is it true? So, they are studying the blood of the Zhao Kingdom people? ire smiled coldly. Really interesting. Gallon clenched the report in his hand and looked at ire solemnly. The development of the special medicine may be a huge scam. Teachers office. The monthly test had just ended, and the teachers were scoring the test papers. James picked out Dereks test paper and found that it was full and neatly written. The Chinese teacher leaned over to take a look and couldnt help but exim., My God, did I see it wrong? Little Overlord actually finished the English test paper! With a tter, other teachers all surrounded them to watch. Mr. Walker, youre really awesome! Only a few months after you came here, you managed to subdue Little Overlord! How did you do it? Teach us! James lowered his head and concealed the gleam of joy in his eyes. There was still a big turtle drawn on the test paper, and he wiped it gently with his fingertips. After school. James had just packed his things. Derek walked into the office at this moment and patted the test paper on the desk in front of him. James pushed his sses and raised his head. Derek, any problem? The boy raised his head arrogantly. This time, I passed the English test! Well, and? Derek stretched out his hand, with a particrly overbearing tone. So, I want a reward. James looked at him calmly. No reward. Why? Derek curled his lips. I have listened to you obediently and wrote the test papers carefully, and I passed the exam! Many students have passed the exam. Do I have to reward all of them? Hearing this, Derek frowned, looking very unhappy. But Im different from them! James smiled. Well, why are you different? Derek shouted angrily. Ive kissed you! James suddenly covered the boys mouth, his eyes widened behind the lenses. Dont talk nonsense. Thats not kissing. Chapter 178 - Do You Like Claire?

Chapter 178: Do You Like ire?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Derek grabbed Jamess hand and bit it gently. He looked at James innocently and mumbled. Then what is kissing? I havent kissed before. Can you teach me, Mr. Walker? The warmth of the boys lips hit Jamess skin, and the tingling sensation was mixed with itchiness. James quickly withdrew his hand, put it behind his back, and clenched it into a fist, but on the surface, he still said calmly, As a student, passing exams is something you should do. I dont care! Dereks face crumpled up cutely. Like a kid begging for candy, he said, Mr. Walker, I want a reward! I just want it! Give it to me, OK? James pursed his thin lips, and after a moment of silence, he said, Well, I will consider it. Its gettingte.. I should go. Remember to lock the door for me. He picked up his jacket and put it on his arm. He passed the boy, and walked out. It was not until he walked out the door that James curled his lips and smiled silently. What a little brat. In the office, Derek clenched the test paper and stared at the dense English on it. His eyes were icy. Then, with a sarcastic smile, he tore the test paper to pieces and threw it into the trash can. The study, the Garcias house. ire leaned against the sofa and took a sip of the tea. Angus was not around, leaving her staring at the game board alone. At this time, the door was knocked gently. A thin figure walked in. With a fruit te in his hand, Paul blinked his innocent eyes. He appeared a little restrained and uneasy, and his voice was very soft. Miss ire, would you like some fruit? ire nodded. Thank you. After getting permission, he approached and gently ced the fruit te on the coffee table. ire nced at the game board. Would you like to y Go? He scratched his neck and smiled shyly. I dont understand this. Im too stupid to learn it. You live here with your master? ire turned away from the topic. He looked pretty simple, and she should be able to trick some useful information out of him. On the other side, Bill happened to pass the study. Through the crack of the door, he saw ire and Paul sitting inside. They seemed to be chatting. Paul held his chin, smiled happily, and even his pale cheeks turned pink, making him look like a cute kitten. Bill scowled and kicked the door open. Paul! Paul shivered in fright. When he turned his head and saw Bill at the door, he instantly stood up, his eyes full of panic. Master Come out! Billmanded in a cold voice and nced at ire warningly. ire leaned against the sofa and tilted her head, finding this reaction to be interesting. Paul hurried over, and before he could stand still, Bill grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the study. Bill took Paul to his room, mmed the door, and then strangled his slender neck with his hand. Master Paul grabbed Bills arm, unable to exert any strength. His clear pupils seemed to be immersed in water. Strangling him to death was simpler than squeezing an ant to death. Bills eyes turned scarlet with rage. Do you like ire? Paul made a voice from his throat with difficulty. No, Miss ire, she Miss ire? You call her name so affectionately? Do you know how happily youughed just now? Youve neverughed like that in front of me! A touch of ferocity shed across Bills handsome face, and he suddenly exerted more force. In an instant, Pauls small face turned purple, and his facial features were distorted due to pain. He raised his head and opened his mouth, struggling desperately for a breath of air. Slowly, his eyes dimmed. Chapter 179 - Grabbing The Antibody Serum

Chapter 179: Grabbing The Antibody Serum

Bill threw him onto the bed until he was about to suffocate. Take off your clothes. His expression was cold, and his voice was icy. Pauls eyes widened and his voice was hoarse. But there are many people out there Bill gave a wicked smile. Are you trying to defy my orders? Paul bit his lip, stretched out his hand slowly, and unbuttoned his clothes tremblingly. Bill seemed impatient. He walked over and held Pauls shoulders. He tore his clothes into pieces rudely, and rode on him. In the evening, ire left the Garcias house. Noah called her and said, The antibody serum will be sent to the Ye Kingdom by sea. When? Noah replied. Next Wednesday. We have to find a way to get the serum. You can try to get some information from Angus about who will go to the harbor to pick it up. In the development of the special medicine project, it seemed that there was a rejection-reaction problem. It happened that the Li Kingdom side found an antibody on a certain patient. After the antibody was extracted, the patient died. Therefore, this small tube of antibody serum was very important for the special medicine project. On the weekend, ire came to the Garcias house again. Paul was in the garden, holding a kettle to water the flowers. Seeing ire, he stopped and smiled at her. The two sat down in the courtyard to chat. ire took a sip of hot tea and asked seemingly inadvertently. Is President Garcia very busy? I want toe to learn Go on Wednesday, but he said he is not free. Paul nodded. Wednesday he and my master are going out for an errand. An errand? So, were Angus and Bill going to the harbor together? Paul was a little depressed. I follow my master wherever he goes, but this time, he refused to take me or tell me what he was going to do ire raised her eyebrows and smiled. I see Paul made tea for her, and his cuffs were inadvertently lifted, revealing the blue-purple bruises on his wrists. ire noticed that there was a ster on his neck, his face was sickly white, and his body swayed with the breeze as if he was going to fall the next second. Does your master often bully you like this? Paul was startled, covered his neck subconsciously, and hurriedly exined, No actually, my master is very nice to me. ire stared at his wrist. If he is nice to you, why does he hurt you? My master is just a bit grumpy. When I was injured, he would scold me. However, at night, he would sneak into my room and apply medicine for me while I was asleep. Paul slowly lowered his head, and his voice grew lighter and lighter with the wind. Actually, my master is very pitiful ire didnt have the habit of being nosy, so she looked away and stopped talking. Wednesday, early morning. ire put on a ck suit, wiped the gun clean, stuffed it into her pocket, then put on a hat, and covered her face with a mask. Leaving the Smiths house, she walked to the bus stop and nced at her watch. It was still early. Not long after, an off-roader drove over. Jacob was sitting inside and whistled at her. Hey! Girl, get in the car! ire got into the car, and Kenny on the co-pilot seat waved to her. For our first-time cooperation, please render your help. Noah called you over? ire was a little surprised. She had nned to act alone. Jacob replied. Yes, she told you to try not to show up in the front , in case your identity gets revealed. Well do the dangerous work. The three of them drove to the North Harbor. This ce had been abandoned for years, the surrounding was dpidated, and no one was around. Looking from a distance, the sea was azure blue, the waves rolled, and the wind was mixed with a salty breath. They found a hidden ce to wait. Jacob smoked a cigarette. I havent done such a thing for a long time. I feel a little nervous. ire looked at the two of them. If we cant get it, its fine. Being alive is the most important thing. Kenny suddenlyughed. Why do you talk like our boss? She would tell us the same when there was a mission before. Shhh, someone hase! Jacob threw the cigarette to the ground and stamped it out with his foot. Chapter 180 - A Melee

Chapter 180: A Melee

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They turned their heads and saw two ck cars approaching and then stopping at the harbor. The car doors were opened, and a group of bodyguards rushed down, followed by Angus and Bill. With the sharp whistle sound, a ship bumped on the blue sea, stirringyers of waves that pped on the coast. Soon, the ship came to a stop. A doctor in a white gown came out, carrying a medical kit in his hand. ire narrowed her eyes slightly. The antibody serum should be in the medical kit. The doctor handed the serum to Bill, and they began to talk.. Jacob took out his gun and exchanged a nce with Kenny, preparing to approach them and kill the bodyguards first. The two of them just got up when ire suddenly held their shoulders. Dont move. Someone hase! As soon as she said so, there was a rush of footsteps not far away, and a group of ck-clothed masked men suddenly emerged from all directions and surrounded Angus and Bill. Jacob cursed. F*ck, someone else wants to grab the serum? He turned his head and asked ire, subconsciously trusting and relying on her. What should we do now? ire stared at the front with no expression on her face. Wait. Let them fight first. Jacob chuckled. Yes, lets reap the benefits when they both suffer great losses. The two parties soon had a scuffle. Gunshots broke out. Several bodyguards protected Bill and led him to the car. Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded, and even the ground shook violently. The choking smell of gunpowder prated everyones nose and mouth. Jacob was shaken into sitting on the ground and saw a me igniting in front of him. F*ck, there is a bomb. The white smoke permeated and soon enveloped everyone, and everyones vision became blurred. The time is now! ire pulled the mask up, raised her gun, and stood up. Jacob was startled. Hey hey Noah said, leave the dangerous work to us! Before he finished speaking, ire had already rushed into the smoke. Jacob and Kenny also hurriedly followed behind. ire ran in the direction of Bill and suddenly spotted a familiar figure. Paul? Why was he here? The other side. Bill held the gun and protected the serum behind him. He knew he had to get to the car and leave as soon as possible. Suddenly, he ran into a few people in ck. He pulled the trigger and shot them dead mercilessly. In the thick smoke, gunshots came from behind. He turned to look, and a bullet came quickly towards him. At this moment, a figure broke through the smoke and suddenly hugged Bill firmly. The bullet shot through his back in an instant. Bills pupils shook, reflecting Pauls pale face. In a panic, he hurriedly stretched out his hand. He hugged Paul, who was about to fall, tightly in his arms, and tremblingly covered the wound on his back with his hand, but warm blood oozed out between his fingers. Who asked you toe over? Are you f*cking looking for death?! In addition to anger, the mans voice was mixed with huge panic. A bodyguard drove the car over. Get in the car first! Bill hugged Paul into the car. The bodyguard mmed on the elerator and the car raced away. ire put on a Bluetooth headset and informed Jacob and Kenny. The target person has run away, retreat! In the car, Pauls face crumpled up in pain. Strengthless, he could only tightly grasp Bills clothes and squeeze some words from his throat with difficulty. Master why didnt you bring me with you Because you are too weak and you would have only been a burden, understood?! Bill roared and held Paul tighter, feeling that the person in his arms breathed weakly and his body temperature was dropping rapidly. A burst of fear seized his heart, and Bill urged the driver, even his voice was shaking. Drive faster. Faster! Chapter 181 - I Can Help You Get The Antidote

Chapter 181: I Can Help You Get The Antidote

Paul was sent to the operating room. Bill leaned against the wall of the corridor. As if being drawn out of energy, his body slowly slid down and fell to the cold ground. He tremblingly raised his blood-stained hand, clutching his hair hard. His clothes were soaked in blood, and his neckline was torn apart. He looked like an absolute mess. Angus escaped from the melee and rushed to the hospital. Bill raised his head and looked at him, his eyes shining fiercely. Didnt I ask you to have someone look after him?! Angus said in a low voice, Sorry, my negligence. Soon, the doctor came out of the operating room. Bill struggled to stand up with difficulty, his feet soft. There is no fatal injury. The bullet has been taken out, but the bullet was poisoned, and the poison has seeped into his blood. Bill frowned, breathing quickly, and his voice was hoarse. What kind of poison? How to detoxify it? The doctor shook his head. We havente into contact with this kind of poison before. We need to study it before we can give you an answer. Bills thin lips paled, and his pupils were shaking with intense anxiety. He walked into the ward with a heavy step. Paul hadnt woken up yet. His small face was bloodless, his breathing was extremely weak, and his thin body looked extremely fragile at this moment as if it would shatter with a touch. Bill sat by the bed, burying his head into his hands, his chest heaving hard. He wanted to vent but didnt want to bother Paul with the noise, so he gritted his teeth and whispered. Idiot, who needs you to block the bullet! In the evening, Paul woke up. He was still on a venttor, but his dted pupils began to slowly focus like ss beads immersed in water. Seeing Bill next to him safe and sound, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, his pale lips trembling slightly. Master am I going to die He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he would not be able to apany his master anymore. Bill looked at him with a slight chill in his eyes. No, there is no fatal injury. You will soon be healed. Master became so alienated Paul clutched the sheets feebly with his hands, feeling aggrieved and flustered. At this time, a doctor walked to the door. Mr. Carter. Bill understood what he meant and turned to leave the ward. The doctor handed the research report to Bill. The results are out. This poison should have been artificially developed. The poisoned person will bleed from the seven orifices and die within ten days. We can develop an antidote, but the shortest time it will take is one month. Mr. Shaw cantst for so long, and also, its not for sure that we can develop it sessfully. Bill clutched the research report tightly, his face terrifyingly cold and grim under the dim light. The doctor dared not say anything more and left silently. Bill crumpled the report into a ball, and suddenly light footsteps sounded in the empty and bleak corridor. Bill turned his head, only to see a beautiful girl walking over casually. Standing in front of Bill, ire gave a wicked smile. I can help you get the antidote. How do you know about this? Bills sharp gaze swept across ire up and down, his eyes alert. What is your identity?! ire didnt answer but asked instead. Do you need the antidote? Bills hand was clenched into a fist. After a moment of silence, he squeezed out two words from his mouth. Yes. Very good. ire smiled. But you have to give me something in exchange for this. What is it? ire still didnt answer but stretched out her hand to Bill. Give me the report. Ill tell you when I get the antidote. Bill was still on guard, but he had no choice but to pass the report to ire. Chapter 182 - Old Poison King

Chapter 182: Old Poison King

ire took the crumpled report and turned around to leave. Behind her, Bill suddenly said, If you seed, Im willing to give you anything I have in exchange for the antidote. ire stopped and looked back at him. In the dark long corridor, the mans eyes were resolute. ire tilted her head and said in a yful tone, What if I want your life? Bill evoked a sarcastic smile. My life is worthless. Take it if you want it. ire shook the report in her hand. Wait for my news. After leaving the hospital, ire called Gallon. Help me check the information about Bill Carter. Okay. Gallon immediately agreed and said, Give me money first. After hanging up the phone, ire remitted 100,000 dors to Gallon. At midnight, she took a car to the outskirts. In the moonlight, the shadows of the trees were mottled, and in the silent mountain forests, there were asional chirps. The birds pped their wings and poked their heads out of the branches. Their eyes reflected a strange green light. Stepping on dead leaves, ire walked through the weedy path. There were several graves on the side of the road, and a small lonely wooden house could be seen in the distance. She pushed open the wooden fence. Arge area of strange flowers and nts was nted in front of the house, which was colorful and extraordinarily gorgeous. At this moment, an old man walked out of the wooden house. He was short and chubby with a paunch. His nickname was Old Poison King. He was good at both making drugs and detoxification. The poisons developed by him were numerous and could even torment a person to beg for death. When he was young, he was very powerful, but when he got old, he chose to live in seclusion. The old poison king grumbled angrily. Oh my god, why did youe sote? You woke me up! ire didnt want to hear him grumble and went straight into the wooden house. Except for the furniture, the house was full of bottles and jars filled with bright-colored liquids. ire put the report on the table. Look at this. Can you help me develop its antidote? The old poison king picked up the report and burst intoughter after a nce at it. This is the poison I made! Is there an antidote? Sure, let me find it for you. The old poison king opened a box. It waspletely messy inside. He simply rummaged in and searched for the antidote. ire slightly bent over, admiring the ss bottles in the cupboard, and asked casually. I remember four years ago, you said you were developing an interesting poison. Have you researched it out? Yes, I made it a long time ago. That poison is colorless and tasteless, soluble in water, and drinking it can make people die quietly in sleep. The old poison king shook his head with pride and then sighed. Unfortunately, I only got a small bottle of it, which was bought by someone four years ago. Die in sleep? ires heart did a flip, and she walked over quickly and asked. Do you know who bought it? That person refused to leave a message, but ah I secretly took his photo, hehe. The old poison king stood up and took out his phone from his pocket. He found the photo, and handed it to ire. In the photo, it was a man with a cold face. ires pupils constricted. It was Shawn, Anguss assistant! Why did he buy this poison four years ago? Could it be A horrible idea shed in her mind. The old poison king didnt notice anything wrong and stuffed the antidote into her hands. Here, I found it. Here you are. ire left the wooden house with a heavy heart. The next day, early in the morning. Gallon called her. I found something interesting about Bill. His real name is Edwin Carter. Bill was his elder brother who died when he was twelve years old. Chapter 183 - Erase His Memory

Chapter 183: Erase His Memory

When Edwin was born, his mother died of dystocia, so his father med him for this incident. Since childhood, he was beaten and scolded all the time, living in a small storage room. His life was worse than a servant, but his brother grew up pampered and indulged and was the apple of his fathers eye. When he was ten years old, his brother died in order to save him. Since then, his father hated his guts and felt that he was a bane, a scourge. So, he forced Edwin to live in ce of his brother and changed his name to Bill. His father was a nobleman of Yu Kingdom and wanted to seize the imperial power. He took him to the Ye Kingdom to participate in the special medicine project. His father hid behind, leaving the dangerous work to his son. Thats really sad. Paul once said Bill was pitiful. Now ire finally understood what he had meant. The dark clouds rolled outside the window and the sky looked terribly gloomy. Paul was lying on the hospital bed with a sickly pale face, as fragile as a porcin doll. Master said that he had passed the dangerous period, but he was still weak. Bill sat beside him peeling an apple. Then he handed the peeled apple to his mouth and ordered him forcefully. Eat it. Paul didnt eat it but raised his handboriously, grabbed Bills cuff, and looked at him with expectant and pleading eyes. Master when I am healed, lets get out of here He was too scared. If he hadnt blocked the bullet this time, the injured one would have been his master. He didnt want his master to always remain in danger. He just wanted to stay away from these disputes. It would be nice wherever he went with his master, as long as they stayed away from this chaos. Bill narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, Are you kidding me? Paul became anxious. His eyes turned moist, and he was out of breath. Master he never regards you as his son, but just as a sharp knife. If you go on like this, you will die You arent in a ce to order me. I dont want to hear it a second time. With a ng, Bill threw the apple into the trash can, stood up, and walked outside the door. Leaving the ward, he leaned against the wall, breathing heavily, covering his face with his palms. Since childhood, when he was beaten and scolded by his father, he always wanted to escape. Since he started to live in ce of his elder brother, the name Bill trapped him like a chain, and he couldnt go anywhere. Paul was discharged early. ire rushed to the Garcias house with the antidote. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Bill standing on the stairs with a strange man beside him. The man tilted his head, his side face chiseled and exceptionally handsome, and his eyes were covered with white silk. Was he a member of the Meni n? She had seen him at that charity dinnerst time. Bill turned his head to look at ire and said, Thank you, but I dont need the antidote anymore. The Meni n will help me. ire clenched the ss bottle in her hand, and there was a burst of anger in her heart. She wanted to exchange the antidote for the antibody serum. But, she was a stepte. Bill and the man walked into the room. Paul had fallen into aa, his lips were slightly purple, and the poison began to erode his body. The man walked to the bed, opened Pauls mouth, and stuffed a bug in it. The bug quickly crawled into his abdominal cavity along his throat. Soon, Paul suddenly opened his eyes and began to vomit hard. The bug fell out of his mouth to the ground, struggled for a while and died. Paul clutched his chest, panting desperately, and looked at Bill nkly. Master Bill only nced at him and asked the man in front of him. I heard that you have the ability to erase peoples memories? Paul grabbed the quilt and suddenly had a bad feeling. What did he mean? In the next second, he saw his master looking at him with a terrifyingly cold expression. Help me erase his memory about me. Chapter 184 - Master, I Was Wrong

Chapter 184: Master, I Was Wrong

Pauls eyes widened, his pupils full of horror. Master what does this mean From today, you are no longer my butler. You are free and can go wherever you want. Bills voice was cold, without any warmth. Paul jumped out of the bed and fell down in front of Bill with a plop, begging, Master no I dont want any freedom. I dont want to go anywhere! ording to the regtions, I have the right to deprive you of all the memories about me. Bill refused to look at him and replied lightly. But for Paul, every minute he spent with his master was precious. The memory of his master was all he had. How could he let it be taken away so easily?! Paul couldnt help snarling, tears bursting out of his eyes. If you want to erase these memories from me, you might as well just kill me! Bills expression was indifferent and he didnt seem to be moved at all. Looking at the man, he said, You can start. Paul hurriedly grabbed Bills trouser legs, shouting while crying. I was wrong, Master. I really know that I was wrong From now on I will be obedient and listen to you. I wont go anywhere, and I wont be your burden again. I beg you, let me stay by your side He prostrated on the ground in the most humble posture, pressed his forehead against Bills toes, and kept begging. As the other man stepped closer, Paul trembled in fright and hurriedly got up from the ground. Donte over! Donte over! He began to smash things frantically. Finally, he curled up into a corner, and his pale little face was covered with tears. At this time, several bodyguards poured in from outside the door. They pulled Paul out of the corner and pressed him to the ground. Paul twisted his body desperately and kicked his legs, like a dying fish, screaming from his throat. Help! Master help me! Please help me! Sitting on the first floor, ire could clearly hear the crying upstairs, which was full of pain and despair. Outside the door, thunder rumbled, lightning shed, and heavy rain began to fall. The room was in a mess. The man walked up to Paul, squatted down on one knee, and covered Pauls head with his hand. Paul mmed his head on the ground frantically, making loud bangs, and his once clear eyes were covered by despair bit by bit. Up to this moment, he was still begging Bill for mercy. He opened his mouth wide but was too hoarse to make a sound. Master I was wrong I was wrong please Keeping his back to him, Bill lowered his head, his expression unseen. He clenched his drooping hands into fists, tightening them so hard that angry blue veins stood out on his wrists and his fists shook slightly. Gradually, Paul stopped struggling, limp all over, and his pupils began to dte. Then, he closed his eyes and lost consciousness. The man retracted his hand and stood up. Okay, its done. Bills voice was hoarse. Go out. Everyone left the room and the door was closed. Everything fell into silence, only the violent wind whistled outside the window. Bill finally turned around and walked towards Paul step by step. He picked him up from the ground, and put him on the bed carefully. Pauls eyes were red. Bill wiped away the teardrops from his cheeks with his fingertips, brushed away the scattered hair on his forehead, and dropped a soft kiss between his eyebrows. Go somewhere else and live your life. He opened the door, and the bodyguards were waiting outside. Bill coldly ordered. Send him away, as far as possible from here. On the first floor, ire got up from the sofa. Out of the corner of her eyes, she spotted a dark shadow, and turned her head to look. The man was standing on the stairs, and seemed to be staring at her through the white silk covering his eyes. His thin lips were curled up in a subtle arc. Chapter 185 - An Elder Of The Menglai Clan

Chapter 185: An Elder Of The Meni n

ire remembered Gallons words. Perhaps this man could help her remove the Co-existent Bewitching Bug. ire walked over slowly, raised her head, and met his gaze. What should I call you? The man said gently, Miss ire, my name is Bert Horton. You can call me Bert. His voice was ethereal. Knocking on her eardrum, it seemed a little unreal. ire narrowed her eyes. Do you know me? Henry Cook once invited you to join the AI Research Institute, but you refused. So, he was also from the AI Institute? ire put her hand on the railing, tilting her head and smiling. I heard that Meni n people are good at manipting bewitching bugs. Im very curious about one thing. Bert asked. What is it? Co-existent Bewitching Bug. Bert lowered his head, and his eyes behind the white silk seemed to nce at her chest, but soon moved away, his tone unchanged. Why do you ask this? ire shrugged. I think its fun. Can you nt this kind of bewitching bug? If he knew how to nt it, he would definitely be able to remove it. Bert curled his lips, his smile mysterious. Yes. ire clenched the railing, somewhat surprised. He looked quite young but turned out to be an elder of Meni. Bert immediately asked. Whose body do you want to nt this kind of bewitching bug into? She didnt want to expose her weakness to him now. She nned to work out a way to make him willingly help her remove the bewitching bug. ire didnt answer and waved her hand. I have to go, bye It rained for two or three days without showing any sign of letting up. Bill left the Garcias house with the antibody serum. As the car was driving in the rain, a bullet suddenly shot through the window, and the driver mmed on the brakes. Damn we are besieged. Looking around, his vision was dim, and there were more than a dozen cars in front of him. Bill put the antibody in his arms and picked up the gun on the side. In the lobby of the vi, Charles Carter sat on the sofa and leisurely picked up the hot tea. A figure stumbled into the gate. It was Bill. He was covered with cuts and bruises, his clothes had be soaked in rain, and his body was stained with blood. He tightly clutched the gunshot wound on his lower abdomen, but blood was still oozing out from between his fingers. Unable to hold out anymore, he fell on his knees with a plop. Charles looked at him coldly, and instead of asking about his injury, he asked. Where is the serum? With trembling hands, Bill took out the test tube from his pocket, and a bodyguard next to him took it and handed it to Charles. Father. Bill leaned down heavily, his loud voice echoing in the hall. Ive obtained the serum for you. Please give me freedom! Freedom? What are you talking about?! Charles smashed the teacup in front of him and snapped angrily. Do you want to betray me and go to that Paul? You are pretty smart. Before I can do anything, youve already sent him away! Bill raised his ghastly pale face, his eyes were determined never before. The raindrops from the tips of his hair flowed down his brow bones and into his eyes. Father, I am a person, and I dont want to be your knife anymore. He propped himself up on his arms, stood up with difficulty, and staggered to the door. A*shole, dont you dare try leaving me! Charles roared behind him. Bill didnt stop in his footsteps. Charles grabbed a gun, aimed it at Bill, and pulled the trigger relentlessly. With a loud bang, the bullet shot into Bills left leg. In an instant, blood sshed all over. Bill fell to the ground severely. Without making any sound, he was still moving towards the door, dragging his injured left leg. Charles aimed his gun at Bills right leg and put his finger on the trigger, but his finger trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 186 - Hes So Gullible

Chapter 186: Hes So Gullible

Charless face was full of grief and anger, but in the end, he let go of his hand and the gun fell to the ground. Bill gritted his teeth, climbed out of the vis gate, and fell to the side of the road, unable to exert any strength. The raindrops hit his face, bringing a bitter cold, and he could clearly feel that his life was passing by little by little. Since receiving this task, he never thought of being able to leave alive. At this moment, two pairs of feet appeared in his sight. Bill raised his head and blinked his blurred eyes. In the rain, ire and Noah stood in front of him holding a ck umbre. Do you need us to take you to the hospital? ire looked down at him, her expression still indifferent. Bill made a faint voice. I want to see him To see him onest time. OK. ire agreed and reached out towards Bill. But you have to give me the serum. Noah turned to look at her in surprise. ire said coldly, I know, the serum you gave your father is fake. Bill suddenly raised his head andughed. I hate his guts. On the day I went to grab the serum, it was he who let Paul go there. If it werent for him, Paul wouldnt be injured. He has been threatening me with Pauls life forever! Therefore, he had to send Paul away. Bill took out the real serum from his pocket and handed it to ire. Take me to see him. ording to the address given by Bill, they drove to a remote vige. The sky had cleared up. ire put Bill on the muddy roadside and sat back in the car with Noah. Soon, Paul appeared. He was carrying a stic bag in his hand, his body was still thin, his face was pale, but his eyes sparkled. Finding Bill lying on the side of the road, Paul hurried to him, knelt down, and looked at him with strange and worried eyes. Sir? Are you okay? Hearing the familiar voice, Bill hurriedly opened his eyelids, his vision was blurred, but he could still see Pauls face clearly. He finally pulled out a smile, and tremblingly raised his blood-stained hand, trying to touch that face, but afraid of getting Paul dirty, he stopped abruptly when he was about to touch it. Whats the matter? A man ran over. Paul looked at him with a look for help. Brother Philip, this person is injured. Call the emergency number. Oh, okay. Brother Philip immediately took out his cell phone. In the car, ire leaned her head against the window and sighed. His memory has been erased, so he wont even recognize him when they meet. Why bother? Noah said, Only by forgetting this, can he live his life. An old friend of mine did the same. Huh? Who? Noah didnt answer, just looking at ire, as if looking at another person through her and muttered. He went off to fight a mortal battle, so he must erase the memory of the one he loves. ire cast a suspicious look at her. Noah turned away from the topic. How do you know that the serum he gave to his father is fake? And how could you find him? ire shrugged and smiled. I investigated everything about him, and have been following him in the dark. So she knew that the real serum was still in his hands. That was why she could appear in time, trading Paul for it. It was gettingte. Paul brought the food to the table. Brother Philip sat opposite, eating and saying. Just now the hospital called. The man who fell on the side of the road today died despite emergency rescue efforts. Ah so pitiful. Paul lowered his head, his expression unseen, but a drop of tear quietly fell into the bowl. After solving Bills matter, ire went straight to Gallons apartment. Entering the room, she opened the refrigerator, took a sip of soda, and slumped on the sofa, not wanting to move even an inch. Suddenly, a message popped up on her phone. She clicked on the message and saw a photo sent from a strange number. And the person in the photo was Hunter Johnson. ire instantly sat upright and dialed this number immediately. Soon, a mans voice came from the other end. Miss ire. The sound was familiar. ire frowned. Henry Cook? Yes, its me. Henry said in a yful tone. He was so gullible. He just obediently followed me as soon as he heard your name. Chapter 187 - She Remembered

Chapter 187: She Remembered

ire fought back her anger. So, what do you want? Henry didnt conceal his coercing intention at all. I will send you the address. If you want to save him,e here in person. ire gave a contemptuous chuckle. He is the only son of the Johnsons and has also participated in the special medicine project. Do you really dare to touch him? Miss ire, do you forget that I can hypnotize a person? Henrys voice was gloomy and cold as if a ghost was whispering in her ear. ire put away her smile and then leaned on the sofa again, yawning. She said in an indifferent tone, What does it matter to me if he lives or dies? Really? Then take another look at the phone. Its up to you whether youreing or not. The phone was hung up and a message popped up. It was the address sent by Henry, and a video was attached. ire clicked on the video, and the video showed a shimmering sea, with rough wavespping the reef. Hunter stepped barefoot on the beach and was walking towards the sea. His eyes were tightly closed, apparently hypnotized. ire lunged to her feet with a swish. Her eyes turned bloodshot, and she clenched the phone tightly, almost pinching the screen. Gallon ran out of the kitchen. What happened? He snatched ires phone with strength, and after a few nces, he snorted. Hmph how dare they threaten you with this stupid little trick. Rubbish. But then he found that ire didnt look right. Gallons eyes widened. You dont really want to go there, do you? This is clearly a trap! I know. She was not a fool. Gallon scratched his head anxiously. If you go there, you will die for nothing! Am I going to gamble with his life? ire closed her eyes and felt a chill down her spine. For the first time, fear welled up in her heart. So what? Henry wont dare to touch him. Gallon leaned close to ires face and couldnt believe it. I think you must be crazy. When did you start to care about other peoples lives? Did you Did you really fall in love with the fool, Hunter Johnson?! Ill be back soon. ire took the phone back and rushed out of the apartment. ording to the address, ire rushed to the beach. There was an endless blue in the distance, with wavesyered on top of each other. A bright moon hung over the sea. The night breeze hit, mixed with a salty breath. There was no one around, and it was horribly quiet. Hunter Johnson! ire shouted standing on the beach. Her voice drifted away in the wind. Suddenly, there was a tter in the distance. ire looked around for the sound, only to see an arm stretched out of the sea. Was it Hunter? ire didnt have time to think about it. She took off her jacket and ran towards that side. Then like a flexible fish, she plunged directly into the deep sea. In an instant, bitter sea water poured into her nose. She held her breath and swam as fast as she could, searching for Hunters figure. The temperature dropped sharply at night, and gradually, ire felt her limbs stiff, and she couldnt exert any strength. She opened her mouth but suddenly choked on seawater. As if being strangled in the neck, she was seized by a sense of suffocation. Just as her body was sinking slowly, an arm suddenly embraced her thin waist. ire raised her head and met a pair of deep dark eyes, in the pupil of which blue water reflected clearly. It was Hunter! In the sea, the man took her into his arms and sped the back of her head with one hand. He bowed his head and kissed her lips. ire closed her eyes subconsciously. There was a sharp tingling in her head, and countless broken images shed through, cutting her brain nerves. In the midst of a piercing headache, the fragments finally gathered together into aplete image. The memories emerged like a sea tide. Her head felt as if it was about to explode. ire suddenly opened her eyelids and saw a pair of eyes decorated with a tear mole gradually ovepping with the pair in her memory. She finally remembered. The man who called her ire in her dream and asked him to wait for her was Hunter! His real name should be Spark Alva Chapter 188 - Man In A Mask

Chapter 188: Man In A Mask

Three years ago At midnight, a few dog barks came from the mountain. It was summer, and the small earthen hut was very narrow and damp. There was an oldmp on the wooden table, and the corners were full of books. ire was lying on the bed and sleeping peacefully. Under the moonlight, her skin was glowing white. Her scattered bangs covered her beautiful eyes, her nose was delicate, her pink lips were slightly curled, and she was holding a fan in her hand, covering her belly. Her chest rose and fell with her breath. With a creak, the window was suddenly pushed open. ire suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed the knife subconsciously. In the darkness, she saw a strange woman standing by the bed. You! Before she could speak, the woman suddenly covered her nose and mouth. A choking smell came. In an instant, she lost consciousness. So hot! She felt as if being grilled on a charcoal fire. ire woke up. The strong sunlight dazzled her eyes. Her mouth was dry and even her sweat had evaporated. She propped herself on her arms and got up. Looking around, it was yellow sand all around, and the dunes were undting as if she was in a golden ocean. She was surrounded by dead branches, which were like white bones, looking hideous and scary. Obviously, this was the desert. Where was that strange woman? Suddenly, apanied by the sound of hoofs, a group of people galloped from a distance on horses, raising a lot of dust. The team stopped in front of her. ire raised her head and felt dizzy. In her dim vision, she saw the man on horseback wearing a mask, revealing only a pair of eyes. His pupils were sharp and cold like immersed in blood. The tear mole under his eyelid was particrly charming. The man jumped off the horse, embracing her fiercely into his arms. His eyes were filled with crazy joy and became red, and his voice was trembling. ire Before ire could react, she fainted in his arms. When she woke up again, she sat up with a jerk, still feeling dizzy. Her consciousness slowly returned, and she found that she was no longer in the desert. Under her was arge bed, covered with soft velvet. The exquisite sheets had a silky texture, the windows were half-closed, andyers of curtains were swaying in the wind. ire parted the thin curtain, got out of the bed, and stepped barefoot on the carpet. Above her head was a crystal diamond chandelier, delicate roses were ced on the fragrant wooden table, and beautiful handicrafts were disyed on the finely carved cabs. The room was gorgeously furnished. ire had been changed into a pure white silk nightdress, iid withce, and the sleek skirt was brushing the ground. When she opened the door, she saw a long corridor. She lifted the hem of her skirt and ran towards the other side of the corridor. The brown walls on both sides were covered with paintings. When she ran to the end, there was a winding staircase. Even the steps were covered with plush carpets. ire ran down the stairs and felt as if she would never find the end, the skirt fluttering behind her like a white rose in full bloom. When turning the corner, she bumped into a person head-on. ire staggered two steps back and took a closer look. It was the man who saved her in the desert. The man was wearing a ck shirt, and his cor was unbuttoned, revealing his sexy corbone. He was still wearing a mask, but his eyes were beautiful and charming. They seemed to be able to suck people in. You saved me? Thank you As soon as she said so, the man strode up to her and directly picked her up. She struggled to break free, but the man took her back to the room and gently put her on the bed. Immediately afterwards, the many on her. He tightly circled her in his arms, and gently stroked ires cheek with his fingertips. He gazed at ire, and his eyes were filled with joy, excitement, sadness as well as endless sentiments. Chapter 189 - Did You Get The Wrong Person?

Chapter 189: Did You Get The Wrong Person?

ire, how are you doing? The man asked, his voice was careful as if he was afraid of scaring her. ire frowned and looked at him indifferently. Do we know each other? The man took off his mask, revealing a stunningly handsome face. His ck hair was hanging down, his skin was fair, and underneath his delicate brow bones, his eyes were deep and dark. He slightly pursed his thin lips. A dark gleam flickered across his unfathomable eyes and the tear mole under his eyelids added a touch of wickedness to him. He looked rebellious, awe-inspiring yet fatally attractive. Spark slowly raised ires chin and smiled. ire, do you know me now? ires gaze swept across his face emotionlessly. No. You say it again! The man suddenly held the back of her head and pulled her head close. His eyes turned bloodshot as if he was about to tear her to pieces. Look at my face. Tell me do you know me or not?! ire tried to push the mans chest away and looked away, refusing to look at him, her attitude firm. I want to leave this ce. Spark leaned down to ires ear and murmured in a cold voice. ire, youre not going anywhere, you can only stay by my side. The mans breath hit her ears, giving her a tickling itch. ire shrank her shoulders to keep a distance from him and could no longer fight back her anger. What the hell do you want to do? I said I dont know you. I have a family, my mother is waiting for me at home! Then what about me?! Spark cupped ires face and his eyes gradually turned moist. Like an abandoned child, he shouted hysterically at her. ire, I have been waiting for you for three years! Why why cant you think of me? Huh? Did you get the wrong person? ire didnt know what he was talking about. The man stared at her firmly, and a hot me suddenly surged from the bottom of his deep dark eyes. He suddenly lowered his head, held her lips in his mouth, and rubbed them with his teeth. ires pupils shrank, and she grabbed the knife behind her and stabbed the man mercilessly. Sparks eyes darkened, and he deflected his body instantly, but the sharp de still cut his arm. ire took the opportunity to kick him away. She shrank into the corner of the bed, held the knife in front of her, and said fiercely, If you dare to touch me again, I will kill you! The man supported the edge of the bed with one hand and covered his arm with the other. Blood oozed from between his fingers, but he didnt even frown. He just pursed his thin lips tightly. His eyes were bloodshot as if he was trying to restrain himself. After a moment of silence, Spark slowly lowered his head and said in a dumb voice, Blood will stain you. I wille back after I clean myself up. With that, he turned and left the room. ires tense body finally rxed, and she quickly rushed to the door, but as expected, the door was locked. She ran to the floor-to-ceiling windows, only to find that it was a full dozen stories above the ground here. ire looked at the curtains beside the bed and walked over quickly, trying to remove them with the knife. Suddenly, the door opened again. ire immediately put away the knife. A maid walked into the room, ced the food on the table, and turned to leave. Wait. ire stopped her. The maid kept her head down, seemingly afraid to look at her. ire asked her. Where is this? The maid answered carefully. This is the East Continent. East Continent? ires heart sank rapidly. East Continent and West Continent were too far apart. How would she go back? Who is the man in the mask? ire continued to question her. He is the overlord of the entire East Continent, and we all call him Emperor You. When mentioning the name, the maids voice trembled. Chapter 190 - Escape

Chapter 190: Escape

ire clenched the knife behind her. It turned out to be him?! The name of Emperor You had already shocked the entire Four Continents. It was rumored that he was a fierce, brutal, decisive guy who had destroyed the three Kingdoms of the East Continent overnight. Blood flowed into rivers and corpses littered across the fields wherever he went. He had stepped on countless corpses and ascended to the pinnacle of power. It was said that he had a capable subordinate who was executed just because he said something to offend him. People like him had ck hearts and cold blood. If she wanted to escape, it would be very difficult. The servant left the room. Untilte at night, Spark didnt appear again. ire removed all the curtains, tied them up, twisted them into a firm rope, and tied one end to the bedpost and the other to her waist. She pushed open the window. The night wind carried a bitter chill. She peered down. It was pitch-dark like a bottomless abyss. ire supported the edge of the window with one hand and jumped out. She held the rope, and slid down bit by bit along the wall. She was flexible and agile and managed to climb down effortlessly. The rope was not long enough, and there was still a little distance from the ground. ire simply untied the rope, jumped down, andnded lightly on the ground. Without any hesitation, she turned to escape as soon as possible. However, just after she took a step, sounds of hurried footsteps suddenly came from the top of her head, and then beams of white light fell on her. Immediately, there was a sharp whistle sound. Numerous guards poured out from all directions, surrounding her. ire closed her eyes irritably. What was deployed nearby was the most advanced defense system. ire. The mans cold voice sounded in the distance. The guards gave way to both sides, bowing their heads respectfully, not daring to look up. A tall and slender figure came out of the night. Walking to ire, Spark pinched her cheek with one hand and then leaned over, pressing his thin icy lips against her ear. ire is not good. Why arent you in bed now that it is sote? Where do you want to go? The mans terrifying voice was like a devil whispering, surrounded by a dangerous aura. ire raised the knife and swung it at him fiercely. Spark suddenly grabbed her wrist and twisted it behind her back. Then, holding her ass, he carried her directly on his shoulder. Unable to move, ire opened her mouth and bit the mans neck hard. Soon, the tip of her tongue tasted a hint of blood. Spark didnt groan at all as if he could not feel any pain. Back in the room, he pressed ire onto the bed. The corners of ires lips were still stained with blood, and a murderous aura almost burst out of her eyes. If you dont let me go, one day I will kill you! The man was not irritated and smoothed her frowned eyebrows with his fingertips. He said with a tone of indulgence, Whatever ire wants, I will give you, including my life. ire felt that she was going crazy. What the hell do you want to do?! Spark slowly leaned over, tilting his head on ires shoulder, with an extremely humble posture, and almost pleadingly said, ire, stay by my side ires mind was racing, and after a while, she calmly replied. Its too boring here. I want aputer with inte ess. Do you promise to stay? Spark suddenly raised his head, looking at ire with glowing eyes. The rumored brutal man was as happy as a child at this moment. ire didnt speak. The next day, someone brought her aputer. As long as theputer was connected to the Inte, she could hack into the system here. ire quickly tapped and typed out a string of codes. Ten minutester, she seeded. She remotely hacked into all the monitoring and rms systems here. Chapter 191 - Claire Is Too Simple

Chapter 191: ire Is Too Simple

Late at night, the shadows of the trees were mottled outside the window. ire walked to the door, took off the hairpin on her head, inserted it into the keyhole, and twisted it twice. With a click, the door opened. When she stepped out of the room, the lights in the dark corridor werent on. Following the routest time, she fumbled down the spiral staircase. The servants should have rested, and the dark hall was dead silent. ire climbed out of the window on the first floor. Only then did she finally see that this ce was like a huge European-style pce. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a castle. Looking up, there were dozens of floors, and a bright moon hung on the spire of the tower. ire had discovered that the pce was built on the mountainside. She climbed over the tall fence, with slippers on her feet, and ran for two hours without stopping before finally reaching the city center. She couldnt take a ne without a passport. So she could only go to a long-distance station nearby. When she came to the ticket window, however, the staff told her that her ID card was required if she wanted to buy a ticket. ire leaned against a corner of the wall crestfallen. She didnt even have an ID card. No matter what, since she had escaped, she would find a ce to hide first. She rubbed her hair and got up. As soon as she walked out of the gate of the station, suddenly countless white lights lit up, shining towards her at the same time. The lights were so dazzling that ire covered her eyes with her hands. From the gap between her fingers, she saw a dozen ck cars parked side by side in front of her. Obviously, they were here for her. The door of a car was opened, and Spark got out of the car slowly. Still in a mask, he wore a ck shirt, which made his skin look even fairer. His tie was pulled open and hung loosely around his neck. With a hand in his trouser pocket, he walked gracefully towards ire. ire stepped back subconsciously, turning her head to escape. The man suddenly grasped her shoulders, gently pushed the scattered hair away from her forehead, and said with an indulging smile. ire is too simple. Do you think my security system is so easy to be hacked? Even if you hacked the surveince system, the You Pce is also full of guards, and no one can escape. ires eyes widened. So, you knew it from the beginning? Watching me run out, watching me turn from joyful to anxious, do you enjoy this cat-and-mouse game? Pervert! Spark cupped her small face and said creepy words in a gentle tone, ire, I am not ying a cat-and-mouse game with you. I just want you to know, even if you escape from my You Pce, you cant escape from this city. The entire East Continent is my territory. I have eyes everywhere in this ce. ire was exhausted physically and mentally and didnt want to talk. Getting in the car, Spark hugged her on hisp and looked at her feet. Because of running, ires slippers were worn out, and her toes were exposed, red and stiff with cold. Idiot, why didnt you change your shoes when you ran away? The man bent over, took off ires shoes, and wrapped her little feet in his palms. Back in the room of the You Pce, Spark put ire on the bed, then took out a veil and put it on ires face. ire turned her head and avoided. What are you doing?! Put it on. Dont let anyone see your face. The man covered half of ires face with the veil and then reached out to unbutton her clothes. ire quickly grabbed the knife and held it in front of her, like a furious little wild kitten. ire, go take a hot bath. ire looked at the man vigntly. I can take a bath myself. Get out! Okay. Spark stood up and walked out of the room. The moment the door was closed, ire seemed to be drained out of strength and fell backward. Chapter 192 - Do You Really Remember Nothing?

Chapter 192: Do You Really Remember Nothing?

She tilted her head, staring at the moonlight outside the window. She put the knife on her chest, and slowly curled up. Is Mom alright? She was sleepless all night. Early in the morning, the door was opened and a woman walked in. She wore a neat suit, her long hair was pulled into a bun behind her head, and a gun and a walkie-talkie were hanging at her waist. There was something cold and sassy about her. ires pupils shrank and she suddenly grabbed the knife beside the pillow. Its you?! It was this woman who took her away from home. What is your purpose for bringing me here? ire asked coldly. The woman looked at her suspiciously. Do you really remember nothing? ire narrowed her vignt eyes. What should I remember? The woman fell silent. After a while, she lowered her head and said, My name is Noah Baker. From today, I will be your personal bodyguard and take care of your daily life. ire frowned in disgust. I dont need it. Noah didnt speak anymore and silently exited the room. At noon, Noah came in to deliver food. Youve been having trouble with your stomach. Eat something mild. Having no good impression of her, ire asked. Where is the girl who delivered me food before? Noah replied. Killed. ires expression changed. Why? Because she saw your face. Just because of this, she was killed? ire subconsciously touched the veil on her face. Seeing Noah walking outside, ire called her without any emotion in her tone. Its too stuffy in the room. I want to go out for a walk. Noahs eyes slightly lit up, and she seemed a little happy. OK, but not during the day. I will take you out at night. After dark, Noah appeared as promised. She took ire out of the room and went to the lobby on the first floor. The floor paved with ck marble reflected blurred figures. Outside the circr arch, there was a cloister with no end in sight. The overhead chandelier was dim, and the dark gray walls made the empty hall look even more gloomy and depressing. Seeing ire, all the servants retreated to the corner. They bowed their heads respectfully, and did not even dare to breathe loudly. ire observed the surroundings silently. She wanted to investigate the ce clearly enough so that she could work out a new escape n. She followed Noah to the garden and they walked on the cobblestone path. It was autumn, but it was still full of fresh, delicate flowers here, swaying in the wind. These flowers are nted by Emperor You for you. He hired the best gardeners to ensure that they can bloom even in winter. Noah said as she walked. Absent-minded, ire didnt watch her steps. She suddenly stumbled on a stone, staggered a few steps, and fell to the ground. With a click, she sprained her ankle. Miss ire! Noah eximed and hurriedly helped ire up. Are you alright? Ill call a doctor right away! No need. ire withdrew her arm indifferently and said expressionlessly, It doesnt hurt much. Im going back. She turned and limped into the hall. Noah followed, trying to reach out to help. ire frowned, and her voice was cold. Dont touch me. Returning to the room with difficulty, she lifted the skirt and found that her ankle was bruised and swollen. ire didnt bother to deal with this minor injury. At midnight, in her sleep, she suddenly felt something cold was touching her ankle. ire opened her eyes, only to see a dark figure at the end of the bed. She immediately turned on the light. It was Spark. Sitting by the bed, he had removed the quilt and held ires ankle with one hand. Chapter 193 - I Can Give You Freedom

Chapter 193: I Can Give You Freedom

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What are you doing?! ire tried to pull her ankle back but identally pulled her wound, and gasped in pain. Dont move. Spark pressed her foot gently as if he was afraid of hurting her. I heard from Noah that you sprained your foot but refused to see a doctor. ire didnt say a word. Spark let go of her ankle and walked into the bathroom. When he came out, he had a pot of hot water in his hand. He put the hot water on the floor next to the bed. He picked ire from the bed, and knelt on one knee. Holding ires foot, he slowly immersed it in hot water.. Dont get hurt again. The man held up the hot water with his palm and poured it on ires ankle. His actions were so careful as if he was treating a treasure. When the water cooled down, Spark picked up the towel next to him, he gently dried ires foot. He wrapped a bandage around her ankle, and then tucked her feet into the bed. ire still maintained a long face. Spark put his head on the bed, staring at ire with glowing eyes, like a child begging for candy. ire, can I sleep here? ire curled up, grasping the quilt tightly, her eyes full of vignce. Go out! The mans bright eyes darkened. He stood up and left the room obediently. The next day, ire got paper and pen and drew what she sawst night into a simple map, but there were still many details to be added. At night, Noah came to the room with a smile on her face. Miss ire, shall we go to the garden? ire nced at her and refused tly. Dont bother. Noah did not give up but urged. Lets go. There is a surprise for you. When they came downstairs, Noah pushed the door of the back garden open, and in an instant, a brilliant light lit up. In the garden, the trees on both sides were decorated with smallmps. When they flickered, it looked like a star river. Even the petals were coated with fluorescent paint, dotted with small diamonds, and glowing with colorful colors. Looking at them, one seemed to be in a wondend. ire walked on the trail, and every time she stepped on a te, the te would instantly glow with white light, as if it was full of magical power, dispelling all the darkness for her. Noah said, Emperor You ordered this fearing youll get hurt again. ire turned her head and asked. When did you make this? Today, during the day. In order not to disturb you, Emperor You ordered us to be as quiet as possible. She hadnt heard anything at all. Do you like it? Behind her came the cold voice of the man. ire turned her head and saw Spark walking over. When he walked to ire, the man opened his long trench coat and wrapped her tightly in his arms. ire struggled but didnt break away. Spark put his chin against ires head and gently rubbed it against her head. ire frowned irritably. After a moment of stalemate, something urred to her and she asked tentatively. Since you wont let me leave, I want the right to move freely in this house. Upon hearing this, the man narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous aura raged in the dark night. Forget it if you dont agree. ire pushed the man away hard, trying to leave. Spark suddenly grabbed ires arm and stared at her stubborn little face. He seemed to be bewitched by her, the coldness dissipated from his body, and he gave an indulgent smile. ire, dont be angry. I can give you freedom, but only in this You Pce. That would be enough. As long as she could move freely here, she would find a chance to escape. At noon, the sun was shining. Spark leaned back on the sofa, his long legs crossed, and his posture exuded extreme elegance. Two guards dragged a man in and threw him in front of Spark. Chapter 194 - He Is A Beast

Chapter 194: He Is A Beast

The man was ragged and scarred, and his body was trembling with fear. Spark yed with the gun in his hand. How dare you try and escape under my nose? How do you want to die? The man suddenly raised his head, red at him with resentful eyes, and roared. God is watching you! Killing so many people, arent you afraid of retribution?! Arent you scared that their ghosts will drag you to hell?! Spark slowly got up and squatted in front of the man. He raised his chin with a gun, and a ferocious crimson gleam flickered in his eyes. I never believe in retribution. In the East Continent, I am the god! I am the devil! I will kill anyone who stands in my way, no matter whether they are people or ghosts! Then he pointed the gun at the mans head and pulled the trigger. With a bang, the blood sttered all over. Seeing the man fall, he didnt even blink his eyes and said lightly, Drag him out and feed the dog. Several guards pulled the body out, and a bloody breath spread in the hall. Spark threw the gun aside. The moment he raised his eyes, he suddenly felt a cold gaze on him. ire was standing on the stairs with a veil covering half of her face. Her expression couldnt be seen, only her beautiful eyes were exposed. Her pupils shrank as she stared at him motionlessly. ire Spark hurriedly got up and the cruel look on his face was gone. He wanted to walk towards the girl. Realizing that his hands were stained with blood, he paused and quickly hid his hands behind him. Standing there, he looked at ire like a helpless child, his eyes filled with intense anxiety. ire remained silent and turned to go upstairs. Soon, Spark chased her into her room. His hands had been wiped clean, and he hugged ire so hard as if he wanted to melt her into his bones and blood. There was a hint of fear and panic in his voice. ire, Im sorry. I scared you! Dont be afraid of me, okay? Well, she was not so timid. It was just that in the past few days, he was so gentle and meticulous to her that she thought he wasnt as brutal as rumored. But now she understood that this man, despite pretending to be a dog in front of her, was still a beast in his bones. During the day, ire wandered around the pce. The whole ce was extremely quiet and dull. Even the servants immersed themselves in their work and dared not say anything. Having nomunication with each other, they lived in extreme fear of losing their lives if they werent careful enough. An army walked into the hall. The soldiers were all sturdy with a cold expression, carrying a sniper rifle, and walking at a consistent and loud pace. They were well-trained, obviously different from the guards in the pce. ire leaned on the railing of the stairs and asked. Who are they? Noah replied from the side. They are the Hesa Army. Hesa? ire had heard of this famous name. It was rumored that there were only a hundred of them, but they were very brave and skilled in battle. They were almost invincible, which was why Emperor You was able to destroy the three Kingdoms of East Continent in a short period of time ire didnt speak anymore, and was about to go back to the room. Suddenly, feeling dizzy, she slumped to the ground and rolled down the stairs. Miss ire! Noah was shocked and hurriedly took ire back to her room. ire was lying on the bed, her eyes closed tightly. Her face was pale, and she had fallen into aa. Cant find out the reason? Say it again! Spark was furious and severely pinched the doctors neck, his bloodshot eyes filled with murderous intent. The doctor trembled with fright. I what I said is true. All the physical indexes of Miss ire are normal Spark directly picked up the gun and put it against the doctors head. Seeing ire on the bed, he stiffened and quickly put down the gun. He said coldly, Useless waste! Drag him out and solve him. Several guards stepped forward and dragged the doctor out of the room. Chapter 195 - Retribution

Chapter 195: Retribution

Spark held up ires hand and kissed it softly. ire Dont scare me. Wake up This brutal man looked really flustered at this moment. In three days, he got dozens of doctors to examine ire. But none of them could not identify the cause. Get me all the doctors in the East Continent! Spark almost went crazy. He looked really gaunt after guarding ire sleeplessly for several days. Perhaps, its retribution. Bert stood in the corner of the room, his eyes behind the white silk that only had the white but no pupils. He seemed to be looking at the girl on the bed. Spark cast a murderous gaze at him, his face gloomy under the mask. What did you say? The old man, whose eyes were also covered with white silk next to Bert, said, Please calm down. As far as we know, people with too much blood on their hands will receive retribution. Perhaps the retribution dared not happen to you, so it fell on Miss ire. Spark sneered coldly. Do you think I would believe this nonsense? The old mans tone was sincere. Emperor You, no doctors can find the cause why Miss ire has been in aa. Maybe you can try believing it. Spark said nothing. At night, a servant knocked on the door. Its time for you to eat. He hadnt eaten or drunk for several days. The mans roar came from the room. Get out! Get the hell out, all of you! The servant ran away in fright. Spark sat by the bed and smoothened the scattered bang on ires forehead. He leaned down, and kissed her eyes gently. ire, dont be afraid He seemed to have made up his mind. Spark got up, and left the room. On the first floor, Bert was waiting for him. Spark slowly walked downstairs, his eyes unfathomably dark. If it is really retribution, how can it be resolved? Bert pointed out the door. There is a Gold Chime Temple to the west. You can go there kneeling and kowtowing along the way to wash away your sins. Are you crazy?! Noah walked over and stared at Bert. Gold Chime Temple is in City Wu. Dont you know how far is it from here? How can you let Emperor You do this?! Bert ignored Noah. Spark rubbed his temple and ordered coldly. Get prepared. Lets set off today. Noahs eyes widened in astonishment. Are you really going to do such a crazy thing?! Spark walked to the door, looking to the west, and then, with a plop, he knelt on both knees. Right after, he got up and walked three steps forward before he knelt again. Noah gaped in shock, unable to utter a word. Spark knelt all the way to downtown without stopping. It had been five hours already. He straightened up and knelt on the ground with a loud bang, looking forward resolutely. The streets were full of people, who were craning their necks to peer. Its Emperor You What is he doing? Halfway through the trip, Sparks knees had been torn and were badly mangled, dripping with blood. He gritted his teeth, propped himself up with his arm, staggered forward three steps, and knelt down hard again. Following behind, Noah watched with horror as the blood spread along the way. After three days and three nights, they finally arrived at Gold Chime Temple. Spark supported the ground with both his hands. A fineyer of sweat oozed from his forehead. He pursed his thin, bloodless lips. His breathing was weak. He staggered as if he was about to fall the next second. Gold Chime Temple was built on the top of the mountain with more than a thousand stairs winding upward. Noah was anxious. Please dont kneel all the way up, OK? Chapter 196 - Dont Touch My Claire

Chapter 196: Dont Touch My ire

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Spark didnt speak and picked himself up with difficulty. He took three steps and knelt again, his pupils trembling fiercely due to pain. In the end, he could no longer stand and almost crawled forward, but he still managed to finish kneeling on those more than a thousand steps. When he arrived at the gate of Gold Chime Temple, Noah hurriedly helped him up. The skin and flesh of his knees were mangled, with gravel and sand embedded in. Even white bones were faintly visible, and the blood was trickling down his legs to the ground. Spark pushed Noah away and stumbled into the temple gate. A huge Buddha statue stood inside. He knelt down with a plop and straightened his waist.. He raised his head, stared at the Buddha statue rebelliously, and said sternly, Listen carefully, if there is retribution for me, put it on me. Dont touch my ire! Noah paced back and forth in anxiety outside. Soon, Spark staggered out and she immediately came up to him. Before she had time to speak, however, she saw the man shake and fall to the ground severely. Emperor You! In the evening, the sunset poured into the room. ire slowly woke up on the bed, staring at the pure white ceiling, her pupils focusing little by little. The voice of the servants rang in her ears. She woke up. She finally woke up! On the other side, the doctor was dealing with Sparks wounds. His knees were badly mangled. Pebbles were embedded deeply into the flesh, and the doctor had to pick them out one by one and then bandage the wound with medicine. The potion soaked into the flesh, giving him a heart-piercing pain. Spark paled and clenched his hands into fists so hard that his bones creaked but he didnt make any sound at all. He might have to be in rehab for a long time. The doctor told him not to walk around at least during this month. The door was knocked, and a servant reported outside. Miss ire is awake. Spark got up with a jerk but tore the wound on his knee, causing him to fall severely on the sofa. The gauze soaked in the blood instantly. Noah hurriedly stopped him. The doctor said you cant walk around. Let me get you a wheelchair. She got a wheelchair, helped Spark sit on it, and pushed him out. At the door, the man suddenly said, Wait, let me look in the mirror first. Noah pushed Spark to the bathroom. Spark stared at himself in the mirror. His hair was messy and his face was gaunt. As he hadnt slept for a long time, he had a pair of dark circles and his knees were still stained with blood. He suddenly felt a hint of timidity, and slowly lowered his head, his voice hoarse. Ill go overter. This look would scare ire. Noah went to take care of ire in Sparks ce. ire was sitting by the bed, staring at the dead branches outside the window, seemingly in a trance. Whats wrong with me? Seeing her look well, Noah breathed a sigh of relief and replied. You suddenly fell into aa, and the doctors couldnt find out the reason. The Meni n man said that this was the retribution caused by Emperor You and asked him to go to Gold Chime Temple, kneeling and kowtowing along the way to wash away his sins. ire narrowed her eyes. And then? To save your life, Emperor You knelt and kowtowed all the way to Gold Chime Temple for five days and five nights without stopping. His knees were all torn and the ground was soaked in his blood. Noah observed ires reaction, only to find that she looked indifferent and didnt seem to be moved at all. Dont you have anything to say? ire nced at Noah sideways. What should I say? Noah couldnt believe it and said hoarsely, Is your heart really this cold? ire remained silent. Late at night, after ire fell asleep, Spark came to her room alone in a wheelchair. Chapter 197 - The Abused Little Girl

Chapter 197: The Abused Little Girl

The girl was curled up in the bed, and her pitch-ck hair was as smooth as silk. The moonlight fell on her face. Her skin was delicate and fair, her long eyshes, like butterfly wings, trembled with her breath. She was sleeping peacefully, and her usual cold face looked like a pear blossom with raindrops in spring. Under her delicate nose, her pink lips were slightly curled up, glowing with a seductive luster. Spark held his head with a hand and yed with the hair beside her ear with his fingers, and a gleam of affection flickered across his eyes. ire He whispered. ire seemed not to be sleeping well and frowned slightly. Spark stretched out his hand, smoothed her eyebrows, and his thin lips curled up in a pampering smile. ire looked so cute in her sleep. Spark came over every night then onwards. He leaned against the bed, staring at ires sleeping face, unwilling to look away for even half a minute. At this moment, ire opened her eyes suddenly and happened to meet his gaze. The man looked startled and panicked about being caught. Did I wake you up? In fact, every night he came, ire was awake. He held her hand, kissed her face secretly, yed with her hair, and gazed at her with scorching eyes. How could it not wake her up? ire shifted her gaze down and looked at the mans knees. You Sparks lips moved up. It doesnt hurt at all. OK. ire looked away. Spark moved his head closer, his eyes flickering. ire, are you worried about me? ires voice was cold. No. The man grabbed her hand and dropped a gentle kiss. It doesnt matter. Ill just pretend that you care about me. During the day, ire walked out of the You Pce. Looking around, there were towering mountains in the distance. It was quiet and secluded here and the air was fresh. She stood outside the door, while guards passed by from time to time. There were guards in every corner, making it extremely hard for her to escape. The You Pce was veryrge, and ires room faced south. She passed through multiple corridors and found that there was an independent vi near the north, which contained many women and children. They talked andughed and seemed to have a leisurely life. ire observed from afar. Curious about who they are? The mans voice suddenly sounded in her ears. ire turned her head, only to see Bert standing behind her. The white silk covering his eyes fluttered in the wind. ire nced at him. He lowered his eyes, looked at ires veiled small face, and smiled. I am from the Meni n. Have you heard of the Meni n? ire said indifferently, Yes, you are good at making bewitching bugs, right? Bert pointed to the detached vi in the distance. They are all families and lovers of members of Hesa Army, including their wives, mothers, and children. ire was curious. Why are they locked up? Bert replied. Weve developed a kind of bewitching bug, called Co-existent Bewitching Bug, and nted it into Hesa Army soldiers and their lovers. When they live, their lovers live, and when they die, their lovers die too. So, for the people they love, they have to fight bravely on the battlefield. True love is not to die for each other, but to do their best to live for each other. ire narrowed her eyes slightly. This method was really vicious. Half a monthter, Spark could stand up and walk properly. A group of guards swarmed into the hall, holding a little girl in their arms. She was seven or eight years old, skinny, wearing tattered clothes, and bruised all over. From her sallow face, one could tell she must be severely malnourished. The leader reported to Spark. All the Harris have been killed, but a child was found in the basement of the Harris. She is the niece of Mrs. Harris but had been imprisoned in the basement, beaten up by her aunt and raped by her uncle. Chapter 198 - Have You Ever Eaten Human Flesh?

Chapter 198: Have You Ever Eaten Human Flesh?

Noah was shocked. Rape? Such a little kid?! Spark nced at her and said indifferently, Throw her out. Wait. A cold voice rang. Standing on the stairs, ire looked at Spark earnestly. I want to save her. Spark walked quickly towards ire and pulled her hair behind her ears, his eyes tender. OK, but she cant stay in You Pce. I will arrange a ce for her and have a servant take care of her. He never refused ires request. Spark arranged a small apartment outside. ire went with him. In the room, the little girl woke up quietly. Her skinny body was curled up into a ball, looking at them with her watery eyes. Her pupils were bright and clear, full of fear and panic. Sitting opposite her, ire casually crossed her legs and askedzily. Whats your name? Amelia the little girl said tremblingly, her voice weak. ire nced at her and saw that her arms were covered with bruises and scars, her slender neck had a circle of pinch mark, and she was so skinny that her ribs protruded and were even visible under her dress. What did they do to you? Amelia said innocently, Auntie hit me with a stick, put boiling water on me, tied me up, and didnt give me food. Uncle took off my clothes and touched my body, including even my private parts. It hurt so much ire narrowed her eyes, which were filled with a chill. After a moment of silence, she said, I saved you, so you will have to work for me, understood? Amelia nodded vigorously. I will be good! The door was knocked at this moment. Miss ire, you should go back. ire slowly got up. I wille to see you again if I have time. Back in the You Pce, before entering the door, the man rushed out quickly and mmed ire into his arms. Why did youe back sote? I missed you so much. Spark held up ires small face and put his forehead against hers affectionately. His eyes were so full of love, which almost drowned her. She had only been away for less than an hour. Are you hungry? Ive had the kitchen prepare food. Spark led ire in. The servants served the food. ire picked up a piece of vegetable and stuffed it into her mouth. Spark sat opposite, propping his chin with a hand and gazing at her with a smile. He suddenly asked. ire, have you ever eaten human flesh? ire stiffened. The mans eyes gradually cooled, and he muttered. I have. It was my parents flesh. Since then I cant eat meat anymore. He spoke slowly as if he was talking about something ordinary. ire pursed her lips, resisting the urge to vomit. After a second, she pped the knife and fork down, losing her appetite. Late at night. ire used theputer to hack the system of You Pce and climbed over the wall to go out. She knew that the guards of You Pce were following her in secret. Knowing that she could not escape, Spark allowed her to asionally escape out of the You Pce, which was the maximum freedom he could give her. ire took Amelia out of the apartment. Amelia held her hand. After these days, she looked much better and her small face had be fair. Where are we going? Go find someone. They came under a cliff. There is someone over there! Amelia eximed and ran forward. Under the cliff, a boy was on the ground with his head knocked against a stone. The blood had dried up. ire squatted down and put a finger under his nose. His breathing was weak but he was still alive. Chapter 199 - Welcome To The Death Alliance

Chapter 199: Wee To The Death Alliance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire took the boy back to the apartment to treat him. The boy didnt wake up until the third night. ire leaned on the sofa, and Amelia put her head on her knees. The boys head was wrapped in gauze, and he looked at them nkly. ire askedzily. Whats your name? He opened his pale lips and his voice was hoarse. Kenny Lewis. You saved me Its me, but I wont save you for no reason. You need to return the favour.. What do you want from me? ire smiled and said unhurriedly, Follow my orders and work for me. At midnight, the wind was piercingly cold. ire escaped from You Pce again. There was an empty car parked on the roadside with the key hanging on the door. Obviously, Spark had prepared it for her. It was really tiring to walk down the hillside every time. ire got in the car, and Amelia and Kenny followed her. In the cemetery, it was pitch ck and the wind was whistling, like a devils cry, adding a touch of gloom and weirdness. A few ck crows were perched on the graves. Jacob copsed in front of a tombstone, dying. In a trance, he heard a girls soft voice. Hey! Wake up! He opened his eyelidsboriously and vaguely saw three figures in front of him. A few dayster, Jacob woke up and found himself in a strange room with three people standing by the bed. A girl with a white gauze covering her face, a boy, and a little girl. Who are you?! Amelia opened her arms and smiled warmly. Wee to the Death Alliance! It was raining outside. In the theater, it was noisy. The head of the troupe kicked Eugene on the ground and stomped on his shoulder severely. You want to y the leading role? Who do you think you are?! I am the most famous actor on the East Continent. Who the f*ck are you?! Eugene raised his head, revealing his beautiful face and his charming eyes. He sneered. Youve been trying to bring me down all this time. Is it because my voice is better than yours, and youre afraid that I will take your ce?! You think too highly of yourself! Okay, Ill let you sing. Lets see how many peoplee to support you! The head of the troupe said viciously. A few dayster, Eugene wore beautiful makeup and went on stage to sing. It was his first time singing on the stage, and there was no one in the audience. The head of the troupe was a famous actor in the East Continent. He was very popr and knew a lot of celebrities. Every time he performed, many people woulde to support him. Hearing it would be an unknown actor to perform today, no one was willing toe. The head of the troupe purposely had the canopy removed. Everyone in the troupe was waiting to see Eugene make a scene of himself. At the door, the ticket seller yawned and began to doze. A slender figure came over from the rain and put away the umbre. ire stood under the eaves, her veil fluttering in the wind, and her white and delicate jaw looming. Can I buy a ticket? The ticker sellers eyes widened and he exined. Its not our troupe heads show today. Its Eugene singing. ire asked coldly. Cant I listen to his show? You can, but the canopy is removed. Youll have to stand in the rain and listen to him sing. ire raised her hand. I have an umbre. Uncle was speechless. Well ire frowned, asking impatiently. Are you going to sell me a ticket or not? The ticket seller could only do so. On the stage, Eugene braced himself up to sing, when he saw a girl walking in with an umbre. He was stunned and stiffened. ire raised her umbre slightly, revealing her cold face, and looked at the man on the stage. Why dont you start singing? Chapter 200 - Ill Redeem Him

Chapter 200: Ill Redeem Him

Only then did Eugene recover from the shock and started to sing, his voice trembling a little. His eyes turned moist as he sang. Although he was not a famous actor, there was a girl standing in the heavy rain, listening to him sing. The girl was wearing a veil, looking at him under the stage. When the eyes met, even the sound of rain had be gentle. This person, like his savior, was more important than ten thousand audiences alone. Holding up the umbre, ire stood in the rain and quietly listened to him from beginning to end, without any impatience. At the end of the performance, Eugene wanted to step down the stage to thank her. But the girl disappeared in a blink of an eye. A weekter, the weather cleared up. In the troupe, Eugene was lying on the ground, clutching the trouser legs of the head, and roared desperately. No, Head, you cant sell me! The head looked indifferent. Why cant I? Youre nothing but my ve. I can sell you to anyone. You should thank your pretty face. Otherwise, the big boss wont even look at you. You should be grateful! Please dont Eugene dense shook his head vigorously, crying and begging. Let me stay. I want to sing. I will work hard and make you more money! The head of the troupe snorted. You wish! Youre better suited as a rich mans ything. Everyone burst intoughter. I will redeem him. At this time, a casual voice sounded. Everyone turned their heads, only to see ire walking over slowly. Eugenes eyes suddenly widened and his eyes lit up. Its her! The head of the troupe looked at ire with contempt. Little girl, where are you from? Dont make trouble! ire tore a check and threw it in front of him. Look, is this enough? The head of the troupe took a look, and his face instantly changed, and he immediately gave a fawning smile. Enough, enough Hes mine now, right? The head of the troupe kept nodding. ire looked down at Eugene on the ground. Stand up. Eugene stood up nkly. ire took him to a small western-style building. When they entered the door, Kenny and Jacob were drinking in the dining hall. Amelia was lying prostrate on the sofa, watching cartoons. Seeing ire, she rushed over, hugged ires legs, and began toin. The two of them keep drinking and ignore me! ire stroked her hair. Kids shall not drink. Huh? Who is he? Amelia stared at Eugene curiously. Under the veil, ire smiled. He is a new member. In the living room, Eugene was sitting on the sofa, looking a little cramped. ire was quickly tapping on the keyboard. There is a new task. They all craned their necks towards the screen. ire pointed to the photo on theputer. This person is called Bruce, a child trafficker. Who is going to solve him? Amelia raised her little hand. Me, me. This kind of jerk is my favorite prey! Late at night. Bruce came out of the nightclub drunk, walking on a secluded path, and suddenly heard someone sobbing. Following the sound, he saw a ck, curled-up shadow by the roadside. When he came closer, he found that it was a little girl, crying with her head buried in her arms. Bruce squatted down and asked. Little girl, whats wrong with you? The little girl raised her head, her delicate face full of tears. She bit her pink lip, crying pitifully, her voice childish. I I am lost. I dont know how to go home, boohoo Bruce secretly grinned. This girl should be able to sell at a good price. He immediately smiled and coaxed. Dont cry, girl. Let me take you home, okay? Okay, thank you, Uncle! Amelia stood up, pointed at her ankle, and looked at Bruce with her innocent eyes. Uncle, my feet hurt. Can you carry me? Chapter 201 - Live Together To An Old Age

Chapter 201: Live Together To An Old Age

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No problem. Bruce knelt down quickly. Amelia climbed onto his back and evoked a cold smile. Under the streemp, Bruce smiled wickedly, thinking about his dirty ns. On his back, Amelia took out a knife, slowly put it in front of the man, pressed it against his neck. She sliced it smoothly, and cut his carotid artery. In an instant, a burst of blood spluttered out. Amelia immediately jumped off his back. Bruce clutched his neck, staring at her in shock, and let out a hoarse voice from his throat. You Before he could speak, he fell to the ground with a plop, and the blood continued to gush out. Amelia stood in front of him and said with a grin, Congrattions, you are favored by the god of death tonight! The man gaped in shock, his face distorted with horror. Dea Death Alliance Amelia squatted down and inserted a knife into his heart with a smile. Then, she put on gloves, untied the mans belt, and took out a sharper scalpel from her pocket. Afternoon. ire pushed open the window, and a biting chill came in. Shey prostrate on the edge of the window and asked. Has anything big happened recently? Noah replied. I heard that a new organization has emerged in the East Continent, called the Death Alliance, and it has caused a lot ofmotion. It has been killing people recently. ire raised her eyebrows. It was gloomy outside. The winter ising. Is it going to snow? Noah shook her head. No, it hasnt snowed in the East Continent in ten years. Do you like snow? Spark walked into the room. He picked up a nket, and wrapped ire with it from behind. Noah left the ce sensibly. ire didnt speak anymore. The next day, when she woke up, there was a sudden noise outside the window. Noah ran into the room and said with a smile, Miss ire, its snowing! Snow? ire pushed open the window and saw that it was all white outside. Noah pulled ire downstairs. Only after they ran out the door did they find that it wasnt really snow. Several helicopters hovered above, ejecting artificial snowkes, which danced and fell down from the sky, soon covering the whole You Pce. Spark walked over, lifted off his coat, and wrapped ire into his arms. Sorry, I cant give you real snow. Just take this first. ire reached out to gather a piece of snowke in her hand. Watching it melt in her palm, she smiled. If our hair turns white in the same snow, we may take it as that weve lived together to an old age. Spark gently stroked ires hair and spoke in an extremely tender voice. I hope that one day, I can apany you to see real snow. Although the snow was fake, ire still made a snowman. When she was back in her room, her phone rang. It was a signal from Amelia. Some time ago, ire asked them to help her get an ID card and a passport and buy an air ticket to the West Continent for her. This signal meant that the task was already done. The next day, ire left the You Pce. Every time she went out, guards followed her secretly. She came to a mall and walked into the bathroom. Eugene was waiting inside. He gave her what she needed, and exchanged clothes with her. He was petite and slender, and as an actor, he knew how to pretend to be a woman. Eugene was disguised as ire and led the guards of the You Pce away. At the same time, ire walked out of the bathroom in a mask. She went straight to the airport and passed the security check as quickly as possible. At this moment, a shout suddenly came from behind. Come on! Stop her! She turned her head and saw a group of guards rushing over. Damn it! ire gritted her teeth and ran towards the ne. Chapter 202 - Im Really Getting Angry

Chapter 202: Im Really Getting Angry

When she was only one step away from the ne, a few bodyguards suddenly appeared and stood in front of her. ire stepped back subconsciously, but there were guards behind her as well. She was literally hemmed in. The head guard said coldly, Pleasee back with us. ire took a breath. I am not from the East Continent. Let me go home! The guard lowered his head and stopped talking. ire. A deep voice sounded as ifing from the depths of hell, making ires heart shiver. A tall figure stepped forward. It was Spark. He held ires shoulders. A raging me rose from the bottom of his eyes, almost turning his eyes red. He cracked a bloodthirsty smile and said slowly, ire, Im really getting angry now. ire was taken back to You Pce again. The snowman she made was still standing by the gate and was covered with ss so as not to be destroyed. When they came to the room, Spark pressed ire on the bed. For so long, he had always been gentle to her, afraid of hurting or scaring her. This was the first time he pushed her so hard. Spark squeezed the girls chin and said angrily, ire, look, the snow outside hasnt melted yet. Ive done so much for you. I want to give you the best things in the world, but youre still trying to run away from me! ire red at him fiercely. I dont need you to do this. I just want to go home! The mans eyes narrowed and he said coldly, What did you say? Holding back for so long, ire finally couldnt help but yell out. I said I hate you, dislike you. Im not moved by what you did for me. Every minute and every second of staying by your side is suffering Umm! Spark leaned down and kissed her lips fiercely. He sniffed the breath of her body, then pried open her lips with his tongue and invaded her mouth. ire wanted to struggle, but he grabbed her wrists and pressed them on the top of her head. In desperation, she bit the mans tongue as hard as she could until a bloody smell spread in her mouth, but the man didnt flinch as if he couldnt feel the pain. Instead, he kissed her deeper and deeper and their bodies entangled together. Even if he would fall into the abyss of hell, she must fall with him in it together. It wasnt until ire couldnt breathe that Spark finally let go. Seeing the girls blood-stained lips, he paused and seemed to regain his sense of reason. ire ire hid in the corner of the bed and curled up, her eyes full of fear and panic. ire Spark extended his hand towards her. Donte over! ire screamed uncontrobly, trembling all over. The mans hand froze in the air, and in the end, it fell feebly. He felt as if his heart was being severely torn by someone. ires horrified eyes were like a knife that was cutting him into pieces. Spark almost begged. ire dont look at me with that kind of look Dont be afraid of me Even if she hated him, beat him, scolded him, or threw a tantrum at him, he could ept it but she couldnt be afraid of him! At this moment, ire suddenly grabbed a knife and stuck it on her neck. Let me go home. Otherwise I will kill myself! Sparks pupils shrank. He stared at the sharp de, breathing heavily. What if I say no? ire gritted her teeth, held the knife, and swiped it against her own neck hard. In an instant, big drops of blood spilled on the sheets. ire! Apanied by a horrified roar, Spark quickly rushed over. Holding ire in his arms and tightly covering the wound on her neck, his hands trembled uncontrobly. Doctor! Call a doctor! Chapter 203 - Her God

Chapter 203: Her God

The entire You Pce was shrouded in haze and was suffocatingly depressing. Because of ire, Spark became even more grumpy and capricious. The hall was in dead silence. Spark sat at the long table, leaning over, with his legs folded. His posture was elegant andzy, and he tapped the tabletop gently with his long and slender fingers. There was a trace of coldness in his dark eyes, which seemed to want to shoot out at any time. If you cant even handle a little thing like this, what good do I need you for? There was a plop. The man in front of him fell to the ground, shivering, too scared to speak. He knew that he was doomed. Spark grabbed the gun on the table and pointed it at the mans head. Several guards rushed in, waiting to drag the body out. The servants shrank into the corners, covering their eyes and daring not to look. However, after a long while, no gunshots were heard. Spark threw the gun to the ground irritably. Get out! The guards eyes widened, and they didnt understand why Emperor You didnt kill this man. Noah stared at Spark. This was not the first time. Since Miss ire fainted for no reason, Emperor You never killed anyone again. ires neck was wrapped with gauze, the wound was tingling, and her knife had been taken away. It was to prevent her frommitting suicide again. There was nothing sharp left in the room. During this time, she never saw Spark again. In the afternoon, the sun was warm. ire casually ate some food but didnt have any appetite. She walked outside the gate to get some fresh air and found that the snow had melted into water and even the snowman was gone. ire! A call suddenly sounded behind her. ire turned her head and saw Spark standing on the steps. His pupils shrank. ire! Avoid it fast! ire stood stupefied. Before she could react, she saw Spark rushing down the steps and bolting towards her. The mans tall figure, carrying a ray of warm sunshine, dazzled her eyes. At this moment, it seemed as if her god walked down the altar for her. Spark suddenly hugged ire into his arms, and an arrow pierced his shoulder de. Countless arrows, like dense raindrops, shot from mid-air, all stabbing the mans back. But he held ire firmly in his arms, blocking all the arrows for her. In the end, unable to hold out anymore, he knelt to the ground holding ire. ire turned pale and looked at the man with widened eyes. Her eyes suddenly turned red, and a teardrop slipped down quietly. Sparks heart shivered. ire cried. She shed tears in front of him for the first time. ire stared at his bloody shoulder de, and her lips trembled. You your injury Spark slowly raised his hand and wiped the tears on ires cheek with his fingers, forcing a pale smile. ire, dont cry Its okay. It doesnt hurt at all He gritted his teeth, stood up with difficulty, and returned to the pce with ire in his arms. Hes there. Take him! A group of guards rushed in from outside. Spark was exhausted and fell to the ground. It wasnt untilte at night that he woke up. He opened his eyes only to see a head on the bedside. He slowly raised his hand, resisting the pain behind his back, and stroked that head lightly. Suddenly, the head moved. ire raised her head, her eyes red and swollen, and she stammered a bit sleepily. Well does your wound still hurt? She wanted to care about him but felt embarrassed So cute. Spark wanted to tease her and deliberately groaned. It hurts It hurts like hell! Chapter 204 - Come Give Me A Hug

Chapter 204: Come Give Me A Hug

ire lunged to her feet with a swish. Im going to call the doctor! Spark grabbed her wrist. You dont need to call a doctor. It wont hurt if you sleep with me. ire blushed, and after quite a while she cursed. You are nuts! She was in a huff like an angry little hamster. His ire was so cute. Spark held back hisughter. He raised his head, looked at her expectantly, and continued to coax. ire it really hurts. Come, hug me. Alright ire surrendered to his pitiful look. She took off her shoes and socks and slowly climbed onto the bed. Before she could lie down, she was mmed into his arms by the man. Spark wrapped his arms around ires waist and pressed his chin against her head. ire slowly closed her eyes, and to her surprise, she slept very peacefully in the mans arms. During the period of recuperating, perhaps out of guilt, ire had been taking care of him, staying by his bed. A weekter, Sparks injury healed. Early in the morning, ire hadnt woken up yet, and Spark had breakfast in the hall. The servants cast doubtful nces at him. Emperor You seemed to be in a good mood recently and had thrown tantrum less often. He wasnt even as picky as usual. At this time, Bert walked into the hall. Spark slowly put down the tableware and asked him. I heard that you have the ability to erase the memories of others? Bert nodded and replied. Yes, whose memory do you want to erase? No one. I just asked. Bert smiled and said, If you want to learn, I can teach you. Spark raised his eyes. ire didnt wake up until noon, and Noah brought her lunch in time. After eating and drinking to her fill, she went downstairs for a walk, and when she walked to the door, she saw Spark standing outside, opposite a beautiful woman. She was obviously not a servant of the You Pce, and she didnt seem to be afraid of Spark. ire couldnt see Sparks expression, but she could see the woman was talking with a smile, and the two seemed to know each other very well. Noah said on the side, That is the daughter of the Secretary-General. OK. ire was expressionless, but she secretly clenched her hands and returned upstairs. In the afternoon, Spark came to her room. ire was lying on her side on the bed with her back facing him. He sat by the bed and held ires shoulders. ire, lets go out to enjoy the sun. But he got no response. Spark leaned close to ires ear and blew a breath to her ear naughtily. ire suddenly grabbed the pillow and hit the mans face. Get lost The man caught the pillow, feeling a little at a loss. ire, whats the matter with you? ire said huffily, Go find someone else to sunbathe with you! Who do you mean? The secretary-generals daughter. Hearing this, Spark chuckled. He cupped ires small face with both hands, and asked with a smile. ire is jealous? No. ire still drew a long face. The mans eyes were full of joy. He was as happy as a child and coaxed her. ire, dont be angry. She has been pestering me, but I drove her out of the pce a long time ago. ire still ignored him. Spark leaned his head against ires face and rubbed affectionately. ire, throw a tantrum at me more. I like it. ire frowned. Are you insane? In the garden, ire was lying on a wicker chair, narrowing her eyes and feeling a little drowsy in the warm sun. Spark came over slowly and squatted down beside ire, pushing away the scattered hair from her forehead. Is it warm? Chapter 205 - Bert Had Rebelled

Chapter 205: Bert Had Rebelled

Hmm ire opened her eyes and looked at the clear sky above her head. In a blink of an eye, it was already the second winter. Does it really not snow in the East Continent? Every winter, I used to watch the snow with my mother. It turns out that you miss your mother. Spark wiped ires lips with his fingers and said with a smile, Then I will apany ire home, okay? ire sat up with a jerk, surprised and delighted. Really? Yes, when I finish the work at hand. Seeing the girl smile, Spark was happy too. If possible, bring your mother to the East Continent, OK? My mother is not in good shape. ire hesitated. Spark squeezed her cheek. Its okay. I will have the best doctor treat her. ires eyes sparkled and she couldnt hide her joy. A guard came to the back garden. Emperor You. Sparks face instantly turned cold. He stood up and dropped a kiss between ires eyebrows. I have something to tend to. Ill have Noahe over to apany you. Not long after, Noah came over. Seeing the man leaving in a hurry, ire asked. Is he very busy these days? During this period of time, she didnt see him much. Even if he came to her, he only had the time to say a few words before being called away. Noahs expression was unnatural. The East Continent has been a bit turbulent recently. At night, ire took a shower. Spark helped her dry her hair and hugged her to bed. ire suddenly raised her head and asked. If two people promise each other to meet in the next life, will they meet in the next life? Idiot, how can there be such a thing as the next life? Spark held up ires small face and looked into her eyes in the dark. So, we must cherish the person we want to love in this life and spend more time with that person. Youre really not romantic. ire grumbled and fell into his arms. In sleep, she vaguely heard the man whispering in her ear. He said, ire, there is a sea of flowers in the East Continent, which is very beautiful. I will take you to see it after a while. Early in the morning, ire was awakened. There was deafening gunfire downstairs. The door was suddenly knocked open, and Noah rushed in with a gun. Miss ire,e with me! She took ire and ran out, and the servants downstairs fled around. The crowd was surging outside the gate, and blood was sttered everywhere. ire asked in surprise. What happened? Noah gritted her teeth and said angrily, Bert has rebelled. He killed several other elders of the Meni n and removed the Co-existent Bewitching Bugs of Hesa Army. The army members have fled with their lovers. Bert and Ethan Muller, the son of the former King of Li Kingdom, colluded and led soldiers to attack the You Pce. This battle we wont be able to win this battle, but dont be afraid. We will protect you. ires heart did a flip and she immediately asked. Where is Spark? Ill take you to see Emperor You now. Noah guarded in front of ire, took her to go to the back garden, and got into a secret tunnel leading directly to the outside of You Pce. When they left the secret tunnel, they saw Spark standing not far away. ire hurried over and threw herself into his arms, finally relieved. Are you alright? What should we do now? What can I do for you? Im fine. Spark stroked her head gently. A helicopternded in front of them. Noah clenched the gun in her hand. Emperor You, take Miss ire to go away first. I will cover you. With that, she turned around resolutely and went back into the secret tunnel. Chapter 206 - You Must Come Back Alive

Chapter 206: You Must Come Back Alive

Spark picked up ire and carried her towards the helicopter. ire clenched the mans clothes tightly. Although they had escaped, she still felt uneasy. ire, dont be afraid. Spark lowered his head, kissed ires cheeks and lips, and then embraced her hard. He buried his head in her neck and his voice couldnt stop trembling. ire I regret it. I shouldnt have dragged you into the abyss, shouldnt have involved you in these disputes It was so dangerous to stay by his side. What right did he have to ask her to stay? ire pressed her face against the mans chest, listening to the rhythm of his heart beating. Soon, the nended. Spark came down holding ire. There were a few dpidated earthen houses in the distance. This ce was familiar. ire looked around and was startled. This was the West Continent! A few steps forward was her home. Spark put ire on the ground and held her shoulders to let her lean on a tree. ire, take a rest here. People will find you soon. Upon hearing this, ire grabbed the mans hand and asked anxiously. What do you mean? Where are you going? Spark squatted down in front of her and said hesitantly, ire, I have to go back. No! No! ire suddenly became agitated and desperately shook her head, her eyes all red. Dont go back. Please stay! Go back with me to see my mother ire, calm down. Listen to me Spark held up the girls face andforted her. Noah, my subordinates and my people, theyre still in the East Continent. I cant abandon them at this time and be a coward. I must go back and deal with the mess. Come back to me when you are done, OK? ire looked at him with expectant, begging eyes, eager for a definite answer. Could he really promise her? Spark covered his face with both hands. After quite a while, he raised his head and forced a pale smile at ire. Of course, of course, Ill be back. How can I be willing to leave ire, so wait for me here, okay? ire still held onto the man tightly, refusing to let go. She raised her small face, and tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. You must muste back alive! OK. Spark gently stroked the girls head. ire still wanted to speak when she suddenly felt a tingling pain in her head. Her pupils gradually dted. Then, she closed her eyes and lost consciousness. Spark smoothed the girls messy hair, wiped away the tears on her cheeks, and patted the dust off her clothes. He could be filthy, but his ire must be clean. ire, throw away this memory and live your life. It doesnt matter even if you forget me forever. Spark looked at ires face carefully, remembering her fan-like long eyshes, delicate nose, and pink lips. Then, he kissed her for thest time. He was so careful like a devout believer. You Pce, outside the gate. Ethan leaned against the chair, cocked his leg at will, sitting in a leisurely posture, with one hand gently resting on his knees. Bert stood beside him. The area under the steps was covered with corpses. Blood flowed across, and the breath of death enveloped the entire You Pce. In dead silence, footsteps suddenly sounded on the floor. In the distance, a tall figure was walking over, and his steps were graceful and unhurried. It was Spark Alva. He stepped on a pool of blood, even under these circumstances, he remained majestic and awe-inspiring. Chapter 207 - Torture

Chapter 207: Torture

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ethan narrowed his eyes. Take off his mask. Several guards walked towards Spark. He raised his eyes. His gaze, as sharp as a de, swept at the guard, making them too scared to move. Spark raised his hand, took off the mask, and threw it aside, revealing his arrogant and handsome face. Ethan drew a joking smile. Its really you, Spark Alva! Tell me, where did you hide those people! If you tell me, maybe I can spare your life. Spark looked at Ethan contemptuously as if in his eyes, Ethan was nothing but an ant. Since I dared toe back, I never thought about staying alive. You can kill me now. He said slowly, without any fear. The guards beside him secretly eximed. Emperor You was Emperor You. He was just as brave as in the rumors. Ethan supported his chin with his hand. Really? Do you really dare to die? Why not open your cor and look at your chest? Spark pulled open his cor, only to see a red mark on his chest, which was slightly protruding and looked about the size of a fingernail. He couldnt be more familiar with this. This was Co-existent Bewitching Bug! Guess who the other bug was nted in? Ethan said slowly, his tone full of joy. Yes, its the girl you love the most. Spark Elva, if you die she will die as well. Only when you live, can she live! Hahaha Sparks pupils shrank with a jerk, and he suddenly clenched his hands and turned his eyes to Bert. Blood stained his eyes as if a red storm was brewing inside. After a moments stalemate, he rxed his hands and his thin lips paled. Tell me, what do you want? Im going to torture you cruelly and make you feel worse off than death! Ethan slowly stood up, smiling wickedly. Come on, climb over on your knees like a dog. Beg me not to kill you! Spark stared at him coldly, his eyes gloomy and fierce like wolves. Ethan raised his eyebrows. Why? You dont want to do that? Then let her die with you. At least you two can be together in hell. ire Spark clutched the mark on his heart and slowly closed his eyes. Then, with a plop, he knelt on the ground. Ethan was a little surprised. He thought that Spark would rather die than surrender, but he underestimated his love for the girl. For a little girl, he even gave up his dignity. Ridiculous! Spark, supporting the ground with both hands, crawled in front of Ethan bit by bit on his knees. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, Please dont kill me Ethan stretched out a foot towards him. Im not satisfied. I want you to beg me with the East Continents most humble etiquette! Sparks back was stiff. He stared at the foot in front of him, and after a while, he leaned down and put his forehead against Ethans toes. Please Hahaha Ethanughed wanton and kicked Spark to the ground. How pathetic you are! You deserve it. Look at your servile manner! Spark slowly clenched his fingers and sped the ground fiercely. Ive yed enough today. Ethan looked at the guards below. Beat him up, then throw him into the dungeon. The guards rushed over and surrounded Spark on the ground, punching and kicking him. Spark gritted his teeth and endured it like a corpse, showing no resistance. In the end, he was drenched in blood when the guards threw him into the dungeon. Chapter 208 - Someone Is Calling Me

Chapter 208: Someone Is Calling Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The dungeon was dark, damp, and airtight. Surrounded by hard walls, it was empty and didnt even have a bed. Spark fell on the cold ground, his body curled up with pain, unable to exert any strength. While he was groggy, a guard held a bowl and threw it in front of him. The food inside was spilled on the ground, emitting an unpleasant smell, and gray-green mold spots had grown on it. Spark nced at it and quickly looked away. The guard sneered and said, Not to your taste? Then dont eat. Just starve to death! Then he left the dungeon. Spark closed his eyes and ires little face popped up in his mind. He couldnt die After a while, Spark opened his eyes, propped his arms, resisting the pain on his body. He grabbed the dirty and smelly food on the ground, and slowly stuffed it into his mouth. The next day, Ethan came to the dungeon. Sparky on the cold ground all night. The blood on his body had dried up, and his thin lips turned slightly purple from the cold. His eyes were half-closed, his breath was weak, but his overwhelming aura didnt diminish at all. Several guards dragged him up. Ethan sat on a chair and leaned over, looking at him coldly. What do you want to y today? Spark slowly raised his head and gave a contemptuous smile. Whatever you want to y, I will y with you! Okay! Then lets have fun! Ethan nced back. Come on, get started! The guard behind him came with a needle, and the long slender needle glowed with a silver sharp light under the light. Several guards pressed Spark to the ground, grabbed one of his hands, and pierced the needle into his nail. Sparks face instantly turned pale. He clenched his teeth so hard that they bled, but he didnt utter a sound. Cold sweat oozed from his forehead, dripping down his chin. Ten fingers connected to the heart. The pain went deep into his bones But when he closed his eyes and thought of ire, it seemed that even this kind of pain was nothing. One after another, all his ten fingers were pierced with needles, and his nails turned ck and blue, and blood beads came out. Ethan kicked the chair over in rage. He thought he would see Spark crying bitterly and begging for his mercy. However, from beginning to end, he didnt even shout. Ethan left the dungeon. Spark was thrown on the ground. On the cold winter night, he was still wearing thin clothes, which were blood-soaked and sticking to his body. ire squatted in front of him, hugged him tightly, and gave him a moment of warmth. He woke up from aa. There was nothing but darkness in front of his eyes. It turned out to be a dream Spark tremblingly stretched out his hand, covering his heart, which was beating at the same time as ires. He muttered. ire ire ire On the bed, ire opened her eyes, suddenly sat up, and rushed out of the room. Her mother was awakened by her and asked. Whats the matter? ire? ire was a little at a loss. Mom I heard someone calling me Silly girl, are you dreaming? Who will call you at midnight? Go to bed. Her mom pulled her back to the room. The weather was gloomy. Spark was taken outside. Ethan sat on the steps and raised his hand slightly. Lets get started. Several guards walked over, kicked Spark to the ground, andshed whips on him. The whips had fine barbs, and when the whips went down, they would not only open his flesh, but also hook his flesh and tear it off. The cold air froze his wound inch by inch and drilled into his bones, making the pain worse. Feeling tightness in his chest, Spark suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 209 - I Would Rather Die

Chapter 209: I Would Rather Die

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Spewing a mouthful of blood, he almost died at the moment. With blood still dripping from the corner of his mouth, he suddenly felt cold on his forehead. Spark opened his eyes with difficulty and saw something soft and white floating down, falling on his long eyshes, and quickly turning into water droplets. It was snowing! Everyone stretched out their hands to catch the snowkes and eximed. Its snowing, its snowing in the East Continent! The East Continent, which had not snowed for ten years, finally ushered in snow in the eleventh year. Spark raised his face and looked at the snowy sky. Laughter suddenly overflowed from his throat. He closed his eyes, feeling the coolness of the snowkes falling on his face, and slowly smiled. Ethan frowned. What was heughing at? Was he crazy? West Continent, Ye Kingdom. ire ran out of the hut, stood in the heavy snow, and shouted towards the hut. Mom! Its snowing Her mother walked out and leaned against the door. Yes, I thought it wouldnt snow this year. ire loves snow the most, dont you? ire reached out to pick up the snowkes and watched them melt in her palm. She raised her head and cracked a brilliant smile towards the white sky, towards the dancing snow. Spark was taken back to the dungeon, and the guards threw the food on the ground. His stomach was so piercingly painful that he didnt feel hungry at all. But he still grabbed the food, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it with the blood. The wound on his hand was not treated, and pus flowed out of his nails. The food was as cold as stones, rubbing against his throat. Several guards were chatting outside. What is he still holding on so hard for? If I were him, I would rather die. Sparky on the icy ground, slowly closing his eyes, and in the darkness, ires smiling face appeared. For what? For that ire couldugh carefree in the sun. Half a yearter. Noah sneaked into the dungeon of You Pce and shot the guards. But when she found Spark, she suddenly froze in ce. The man shrank in a dark and damp corner, looking skinny, wearing tattered clothes, with new and old wounds all over his body. Blood was still oozing out of his body, and his hair, like withered grass, had grown to his neck and covered his face. Noah couldnt believe her eyes. She walked over with heavy steps and slowly squatted down. When she touched the man, he curled up nervously as if he was frightened. Noah pushed the mans hair aside and saw a pale face. His eyes were ssy and he was like a soulless body, not responding to the outside world at all. Noah fought back the urge to cry. I will take you to see Miss ire It wasnt until he heard the name that his pupils flickered, and a jerky and hoarse voice came from his throat. ire Afternoon. ire was sweeping the fallen leaves in front of the door. Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a ck shadow. She turned her head and saw a man curled up by the grass. He looked like a beggar. ire walked over and squatted in front of the man. Are you okay? The man grabbed her wrist abruptly. His hot gaze shot out from between his long hair and was fixed on her, his eyes surging with strong love and tenderness. For some reason, ires heart shivered fiercely. Ill get you something to eat. She pulled away her wrist, got up, and ran home. But when she came out with the food, the man was gone. Reaching the shore from the sea, ire vomited a few mouthfuls of sea water and fell on the beach, unable to exert any strength. In a daze, a human face appeared above her head. It was Henry Cook. He squatted in front of ire and drew a sly smile. I knew that you woulde to save Hunter Johnson. Suddenly, there was a bang. Gunshots sounded in his ears. Henrys expression changed instantly, and he looked around. In the distance, Gallon and Jacob were running towards this side. ire couldnt hold on anymore.. She closed her eyes, and fainted. Chapter 210 - Your Brain Became Normal?

Chapter 210: Your Brain Became Normal?

Hospital ward. ire opened her eyes suddenly, looked at the ceiling above her head, and her consciousness returned little by little. ire? Are you okay? Talk to She turned her eyes to see Gallon and Jacob. The two of them stared at her closely, looking anxious. ire sat up suddenly and hurriedly asked. Where is Spark? Gallon and Jacob were confused. Who are you talking about? ire rubbed her temple and said, I mean wheres Hunter Johnson? Oh, him. Hes next door Before Gallon finished speaking, ire had jumped out of bed and rushed out of the ward, not even wearing her shoes. In the ward next door, Hunter was lying on the bed, still not awake. He was on an intravenous drip. Slowly, ire walked softly to the bedside and looked at the handsome face of the man. Everything happening three years ago was like a dream. Finally they met again. It turned out that their first encounter was a reunion after a long absence. ire unbuttoned the mans clothes only to see that his body was covered with crisscross scars, and there was a red mark on his chest. This was the Co-existent Bewitching Bug. A drop of tear slipped down from the corner of ires eyes. Liar! She gritted her teeth and choked. Liar, liar, liar! Big liar! ire grasped the mans clothes with a jerk,y on his chest, and said angrily, Liar, didnt you say that you woulde back? Didnt you ask me to wait for you? You lied to me, you liar With that, she whimpered and finally cried out loud, like an abandoned wronged child. Tears trickled down and soon soaked the mans clothes. Evening. Hunter regained consciousness finally. Derek lunged to his feet, leaned his head over, and asked happily. Hunter, are you okay? Are you hungry or thirsty? Youre noisy Where am I? Hunter frowned and asked in a hoarse voice. Derek replied. This is the hospital. Hospital? Hunter propped himself up with his arms. Hunter, dont move! Derek hurriedly reached out to help. Hunter ignored him, unplugged the needle on his arm, and pulled his cor open. He felt it was sticky on his chest, which made him a little ufortable, so he said coldly, Go and help me get new clothes. OK. Derek turned around obediently, walked to the door, and suddenly felt that something was wrong. He ran back to the bedside, staring straight at Hunter. Hunter, your brain became normal? Hunter nced at him sideways. Of course, do you want me to stay stupid forever? Derek gaped in shock and asked tentatively. Then do you remember what happened when your brain became addled? Hunter looked indifferent, and his dark eyes looked a bit fierce and solemn. Some of it. Derek was still worried. Do you remember me? Do you remember Uncle? Do you remember Mr. Hopkins? Yes. Then do you remember ire? Hunter narrowed his eyes. The Smiths long-lost daughter who was brought back recently? I remember a little bit about her. Huh? Derek scratched her curly hair. Just a little bit Hunter lost his patience and said irritably, I just asked you to get me new clothes. Why do you have to say so much nonsense? Ill go get them right away! Derek ran out of the ward, curling his lips unhappily. Hunter, who returned to normal, was even fiercer than before. On the other side, ire changed and buttoned up with one hand. Gallon sat next to her. The doctor has asked you to stay in the hospital for observation. Cant you just stay on the bed? Where are you going? Im going to see someone. Ill be back soon. ire grabbed her school bag and hurried out of the ward. Chapter 211 - Gods Organization Was Created By You

Chapter 211: Gods Organization Was Created By You

ire came to Noahs residence and rang the doorbell. Noah opened the door, somewhat surprised. Why did youe to me suddenly? ire narrowed her eyes and looked at her. She was more mature and experienced than three years ago. I have a few things to ask you. Come in. Noah led ire into the house and went to the kitchen to make a pot of tea. ire sat down on the sofa and followed Noahs figure with a probing gaze. Three years ago, why did you kidnap me from my home and take me to the desert in the East Continent? Snap! The teacup slipped from Noahs hand, fell to the ground, and smashed to pieces. She looked at ire incredulously, looking a little excited. You remember everything? Yes. ire leaned back, her voice cold. I need to know the entire truth now. Noah frowned with a puzzled look. But, do you remember that it was you who asked me six years ago to take you from the West Continent to the barren desert of the East Continent three yearster, and that the gods organization was created by you six years ago? Are you crazy? ire stood up with a jerk. Six years ago? Do you know how old I was six years ago?! I know this sounds highly unreasonable, but this is the truth. Noah looked at ire from head to toe. The way you looked six years ago is no different from the current you. Judging from her expression, she didnt seem to be lying. But ire still wouldnt believe such absurd words. Theres one more thing. ire pulled open the cor and pointed to her chest. Spark and I are both nted with the Co-existent Bewitching Bug. What do you know about it? Bert nted it in you two. Speaking of the name, Noah gnashed her teeth and said, Back then, Emperor You rushed back to the East Continent, only to find that this bug had been nted in him. Ethan threatened him with your life, telling him that if he died, you would die too, and then tortured him in every possible way. For the sake of you remaining alive, he had to live. ires heart tingled. Torture? I only found outter. They beat him with prickly leather whips, broke his leg bone inch by inch with hammers, hid needles in his food, cut his flesh with knives, and poured boiling water on the wounds, scalding his flesh to the bone. These words prated ires ears, cutting her heart like a sharp de. She opened her mouth but couldnt hear her own voice. How long was he tortured for Noah took a deep breath. Six months. Six monthster, I rescued him out of there. At that time, he had already had a nervous breakdown. He couldnt recognize anyone, and didnt allow anyone to approach him. The only thing he wanted was to see you, so I took him to the West Continent. He hid in a distance and looked at you, but just in that ce, he suddenly disappeared. He hade to see her? Could it be ire suddenly remembered that in the autumn two years ago, she met a beggar at the door of her house. It was Spark! ire covered her face with her hands. They finally met but she couldnt recognize him! She took him as a beggar. When ire left Noahs residence, the setting sun fell from the horizon, and ires eyes turned sour. Every scar on his body was a testament of his love for her. Hospital ward. Derek was peeling an apple and suddenly shouted. ire is here! Hunter was holding a financial newspaper in his hand. He tilted his head slightly, and saw ire standing at the door. He had no response. His eyes looked alienated and indifferent. He quickly looked away and continued to focus on the newspaper. Derek hurriedly ran to the door. ire asked, How is he? Hunter is fine. Derek smiled awkwardly. In the past, every time Hunter saw ire, he ran to her faster than a dog. Chapter 212 - 2: I Dont Want To Lose Him A Second Time

Chapter 212: I Dont Want To Lose Him A Second Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But now he was so cold to her. ire must be so sad. There is good news. Hunters brain is normal! But Derek said hesitantly. He doesnt seem to remember much about you. He didnt restore his memory? ires gaze passed Derek and looked into the ward. In the glow of sunlight, the man on the hospital bed was flipping the newspaper in his hand with a frown, looking cold and unapproachable. Sharp, gloomy, cold. Sparks shadow appeared on him. ire was relieved instead. It was better that he didnt remember her. In the end, ire still didnt enter the ward. In the hallway, an old man walked towards her. He was in his 50s or 60s, wearing a neat suit with a majestic aura, and was standing in her way. Miss ire. ire nced at the old man. Whats the matter? The old man smiled at her. I am Hunters father. May I have a chat with you? They came to the VIP reception room. The old man sat down opposite her. From his facial features, one could tell he must have been very handsome when he was young. Simon Johnson. In the entire Ye Kingdom, this was a household name. He had been very powerful in both military and business circles since he was young. Although he was old, there was something majestic about him. Miss ire, how much do you know about Hunter? Was he here to sound her out? ire didnt bother to beat about the bush. Everything. Just ask me what you want to know. Simon smiled. He liked this girls style. Two years ago, my son returned from abroad but had a car ident. When I sent my son to the Life-Death Sect, my car identally ran into him. He pulled my sleeve and said that he must not die. At that moment, I remembered that my son had looked at me the same way when he was dying, so I saved him. In the end, my son died. At that time, many forces coveted the Johnsons properties, and the news of the death of the Johnsons sessor could not be known to the outside world. Therefore, I let him live as my son. All doubts were answered at this moment. The real Hunter Johnson had died. Spark lived as Hunter Johnson. ire didnt speak. At this moment, Simon leaned over and lowered his head. I know his identity is not simple, but since he has forgotten his past, he doesnt have to remember it anymore. Although two years ago, I let him live as my son for personal benefits, Ive regarded him as my own son. Miss ire, I have lost my son once, and I dont want to lose him a second time, so let him live in peace, please! His words were sincere and pleading. ire had no reason to refuse. After all, this was the best choice. ire got up from the sofa. First of all, let him withdraw from the special effects medicine project. And most importantly, there are two people he must avoid, Ethan Muller and Bert Horton. Simon looked up at her. I see. ire said no more and walked towards the door. Although Gallon tried to stop her, she was still discharged from the hospital and Hunter continued to stay in the hospital for observation. I bet youll regret it. Dont cry to me if you have seque! ire was lying on the sofa and nced at Gallon. Did you take Jacob with you on the day when we were at the beach? Gallon nodded. Yes, I couldnt just watch you die. Thank you. ire looked down at her watch and found that the time was up. She stood up. Im leaving. Gallon looked nk. Its sote. Where are you going? Stay overnight here. ire didnt speak, picked up her school bag, and left. She came to the hospital, avoided the nurse on duty, and fumbled into Hunters ward. In fact, she woulde over every night these days. She didnt want to bother him during the day, so she woulde at night to make sure he was safe and sound before leaving again. Chapter 213 - Game Live

Chapter 213: Game Live

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Pushing open the door of the ward, ire walked to the bed on tiptoe, only to find that the bed was empty. The man was gone. In an instant, ires heart twitched. Since regaining her memory, she has been in a tense state every day. Ethan was looking for Spark. She was afraid that something bad would happen to him. Just like now. Hey! Suddenly, a cold voice rang from behind. ire turned her head and saw the man leaning against the door. In the dark night, his eyes were cold and venomous, looking at her without a trace of emotion. For some reason, ire felt a bit embarrassed. She blinked without any expression on her face. The man stepped up to her, and lifted her chin. He scrutinized her face back and forth with a cold gaze. Hunter knew that this woman came every night. He was a little curious, wondering why she didnte during the day and had to sneak up at night like a thief. What do you want to do? Hunter asked coldly. Nothing. Im leaving. ire said calmly. She broke free from his grip, passed the man, and walked towards the door. Hunter grabbed her school bag and picked her up. Looking at the girls suspended feet, he narrowed his eyes. She was so light as if she was boneless. Hunter brought ire in front of him, his eyes cold and overbearing. I warn you not toe over again. Dont disturb my sleep, understand? ires face turned cold and suddenly kicked hard on the mans abdomen. Hunter let go of her. She grabbed her school bag and walked out of the ward quickly. Hunter patted the dust on his lower abdomen and frowned huffily. ire rested for two days and went to school as usual. In the ssroom. Derek stuck his head close to ire andforted her softly. ire, though Hunter doesnt remember you, dont be discouraged. Ill speak well of you to him. Dora turned her head. Dont be nosy. Its none of your business. Hey, you darn girl! Are you looking for a fight? Derek flicked Doras forehead hard with his fingers. The two began to quarrel again. ire pulled out her earphones, stuffed them in her ears, and began to nap. After school. Derek returned to the Johnsons house. He just got out of the car when he heard footsteps behind him. He turned his head and found that it was ire. Huh? ire? Why are you Before he finished speaking, he saw ire pass him, walk straight in, and go straight to the second floor. ire came to the study. Simon was sitting at the desk with a few documents on hand and asked. Is there anything I can do for you, Miss ire? ire frowned. Did the president of Life-Death Sect see Hunter Two years ago? The president had introduced her to Ethan Muller to help find Spark, so he must have seen Sparks portrait. No. Simon smiled confidently. The one who handles this matter is Dr. Carl. He is my man and will never betray me. The president doesnt know these things. ire raised her brow. Downstairs. Derek was sitting cross-legged, ying games live. He was not good at games, and the bullet screen was full of curses and ridicules. [Little Darling Derek sucks. Whoever teams up with him is damn unlucky!] [Dont you know that Little Darling Derek is Aprils disciple.] [What? Are you serious?] [This round is a steady loss. I bet 100 bucks.] [Me 200.] Derek pouted with anger. Suddenly, he felt a throbbing pain in his stomach. He wanted to go to the bathroom. Damn, he was ying a game live! Chapter 214 - Turn Defeat Into Victory

Chapter 214: Turn Defeat Into Victory

He clutched his stomach, looked around, and happened to see ire walking down. Derek hurriedly turned off the live broadcast and shouted. ire! ire! Come here, emergency, help! ire walked over slowly. Derek pointed to theputer screen. I have diarrhea. I will be scolded to death by my teammates if I quit the game midway. y a round for me! ire cast a nce at theputer screen, her voice cold. Get out of the way. OK, OK! Derek stood up and added. It doesnt matter if you cant y. Just y as you like. Then he rushed to the bathroom in a hurry. The audience watching the live show didnt know what happened. They just saw Derek suddenly leave his seat, and then a slender figure appeared, sitting down in front of theputer. The camera was ced low, so they couldnt see ires face. All they could see was a pair of beautiful hands gently resting on the keyboard. [Who is it? Not Derek?] [Damn, what beautiful hands!] [Hey, Bro, show us your face~] ire clicked on the screen and found that Derek had actually finished 0 kills. He really sucked. She clicked open his backpack. It contained only energy drinks and no good equipment. What the hell was he doing in the game? ire found a knife, casually killed a few enemies, and picked up some equipment. [Whats the use of picking up equipment at this time? Its already the second half. He is doomed to lose this round!] [Hurry up and find a ce to hide. Maybe you can survive.] The audience felt bored. Suddenly, they heard a bang. ire was lying prostrate on the hillside and shot two enemies in the distance to death. [F*ck! Double kill with one shot?!] [And hes using a pistol!] [How could he use a pistol as a sniper rifle?] ire walked to the two of them and picked up a lot of top equipment. Then ire killed her way forward, and no shot was wasted. She quickly killed all the opponents, sessfully turning the table. [Amazing! Awesome! Wonderful!] [Who is this master? Please tell me your name.] [Master, join my team please ( ??`)?] Derek came out of the bathroom. Is it over? Yeah. ire stood up. Derek leaned over only to see a big Victory on the screen. His eyes instantly widened. What? You won? Did I see it wrong?! He clicked and saw that he was ranked first, and when he looked at the number of people he had killed, he waspletely stunned. This this He looked at ire incredulously. You killed them? ire shrugged. After a long time, Derek recovered from the shock. He coughed and began to put on airs. You did pretty well, considering it was your first time ying. ire, you are very talented in online games. I can take you as my disciple. I will teach you how to y. ire rolled her eyes at him and left from there, holding her school bag. Dereks game live video suddenly became a hit, especially the second half of the game. The video was yed up to 100 million times, and the number of his fans was also soaring. Everyone was talking about this video online. The next day, in the ssroom. Everyone was chatting. Did you watch Little Darling Dereks game live yesterday? Yes, the second half was so exciting. I was so excited that I didnt sleep all night. Who do you think is the one who yed games for Little Darling Derek? Little Darling Derek is Aprils disciple. Is that person April? Damn, only April can be so awesome Everyone was guessing who yed the second half of the game online. Some people said it was April, while others didnt think so. Chapter 215 - Mr. Walker, Ill Protect You

Chapter 215: Mr. Walker, Ill Protect You

The guy was lying prostrate on the hillside, using a pistol as a sniper rifle to snipe two people at once. This video went viral on the Inte, and even professional game clubs wanted to find this person. No one knew Little Darling Derek was Derek yet except ire. Derek leaned in front of ire. ire, you are famous now. Many people are looking for you. Will you show up? ire stretched out her hand towards Derek. Give me the phone. Derek obediently handed it to her. ire fiddled with his phone for a while before returning it to him. Derek was confused. What did you do to my phone? ire said casually, I have strengthened your ount to prevent them from searching for you and finding your IP address. Dereks eyes almost popped out. ire was awesome! After school. Derek came to the rooftop. Larry bit his straw and drank Coke. Hey, how are your progress with Mr. Walker? Not very good. Derek found a chair and sat down. Jackughed and said, Are you kidding me? Havent you seeded yet? Larry curled his lips. Mr. Walker is 28 years old. He should have had many boyfriends. Hes indeed a hard bone to chew. Having had many boyfriends. These words made Derek feel inexplicably irritable. Hey, do me a favor. It was gettingte, and James drove home. He lived in an old neighborhood, which was remote and didnt have many residents. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. Something hit his windshield. He immediately stepped on the brakes and got out of the car to check. It was a stone. At this time, a group of little ruffians with sticks rushed out from all directions to surround him. James narrowed his eyes, his expression calm. Do you want money? He took out a few banknotes from his wallet. The head ruffian cursed. Do you think were beggars? We dont want money. We just want to beat you up! You wanna fight, right? James cracked a gentle smile. He took off his coat unhurriedly and slid it on the car. He untied his cor and cuffs gracefully. What are you doing! In the dark, a grumpy voice sounded. It was Derek. He suddenly ran over and stood in front of James. Dont be afraid, Mr. Walker, I will protect you. Well Before James could say anything, he saw Derek rushing up. He was skillful in fighting and knocked down this group of people at the fastest speed. A little ruffian sneaked behind James, raised his stick, and mmed it at him. Mr. Walker! Derek suddenly rushed forward, shielding James, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to block the stick. The stick hit his arm hard. Derek groaned, his face pale. Holding Derek who was about to fall, James lifted his foot and knocked the little ruffian to the ground. The little ruffians fled. James helped Derek into the car. Go to the hospital. Derek exuded cold sweat on his forehead and suddenly shouted. No, no, I am most afraid of the hospital. I dont want to go there! James looked at Dereks arm. After a moment of silence, he said, Then go to my home. Dereks eyes lit up. The car stopped in front of an old building. James supported Derek to the third floor and took out the key to open the anti-theft door. The room was simply decorated, clean and cozy. There was a fresh fragrance in the air. Just like its owner, James. Chapter 216 - Mr. Walker, Kiss Me

Chapter 216: Mr. Walker, Kiss Me

Take a seat. James found the medicine box from the cab, sat down beside Derek, and gently squeezed his arm. Derek groaned in pain. Well, your bones werent injured. Roll up your cuffs. Derek obediently rolled up his cuffs, and James applied a trauma lotion on his arm. Seeing that the corners of his mouth were also broken, James dipped a cotton swab with disinfectant. Just when the cotton swab touched the wound, Derek shrank back with tears in his eyes. It hurts! It hurts! Okay, Ill be careful. James tried to be gentle and dealt with the wound on his mouth carefully. Derek leaned closer, smiled, and asked proudly. Mr. Walker, was I brave just now? James said casually, In fact, you didnt need to do it. Im a ck belt in taekwondo. After treating the wound, James closed the medicine box. If it hurts badly, just tell me and Ill take you to the hospital. Mr. Walker Derek grabbed Jamess sleeve and looked at him with his watery eyes. His tone was a bit childish. I was seriously injured for you. Shouldnt you give me a little reward? You havent given me the reward for passing the testst time yet James held back the smile. Tell me, what kind of reward do you want? Derek bulged his cheek out and poked it with a finger. Here, kiss here. Jamess pupils shrank. Derek, are you looking for a beating? He was refused? Derek immediately covered his arm and cried out loud. It hurts It hurts Whats wrong? Does it hurt badly? James hurriedly stood up. Let me take you to the hospital! Derek dragged him to sit down again, leaned one cheek over, and said in a crying voice, Kiss here. It wont hurt anymore if Mr. Walker kisses me. This little b*stard James looked at the boy. His cheeks were fair and delicate, his eyes were moist, and there were still teardrops hanging on theshes. He looked so pitiful. Alright It was just a kiss on the cheek, no big deal. James blinked and slowly moved his lips toward the boys cheek, his breathing a bit heavy. At the moment he was about to touch his cheek, Derek suddenly turned his head. Caught off guard. There was a whoosh. James kissed Dereks lips. You James leaned back and covered his mouth with his hand. His eyes behind the lenses were wide, full of panic. Oh, Mr. Walker, I didnt mean it This apology didnt sound sincere at all. Derek drew a sly smile, revealing two small white teeth, looking wicked and rebellious. James lunged to his feet, and said coldly, Okay, you can go back now. Derek raised his face and asked. Mr. Walker, if my arm still hurts, can I call you? James looked down at the boys arm. After all, he was injured because of him. Yes. Derek jumped up happily and deliberately cocked his lips to speak. Mr. Walker, Im leaving. See you tomorrow. Seeing that the tips of Jamess ears were blood red, he left with satisfaction. After the door was closed, James breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously touched his lips, feeling his heart in turmoil. The next day, in the evening. ire walked into a convenience store, picked up two packs of tissues, and stood at the cashier to check out. ire?! Derek suddenly appeared from behind, carrying a few bottles of drinks in his hand. What a coincidence! We are ying at the KTV opposite. Do you want to join us? No, thanks. ire pocketed the change. Come on! Dont be so withdrawn. Its just me and my friends. Derek tugged at her arm to go with him. Chapter 217 - Play A Round Of Game

Chapter 217: y A Round Of Game

Derek pushed open the door of a room inside the KTV. Inside, the lights flickered, and there were girls and boys sitting on the sofa. They looked up at the girl beside Derek at the same time. The girl was wearing a ck hoodie with the hat on, almost covering her little face. Behind her scattered bangs, her eyes were deep and dark like a pool of stagnant water. She carried a school bag on her shoulder and there was something proud and aloof about her. Someone whistled. Woohoo! What a pretty girl! The person next to him patted him and lowered his voice. She is ire. The mans face became stiff. Damn! The name ire was known to everyone in Lance Middle School. There were many strange rumors about her, and they didnt know if they were true or false. The boys were sizing up the girl. They were full of curiosity about this girl. Standing at the door, ire keenly caught a familiar figure. She tilted her head to look and ran into Phoebes surprised gaze. Soon, Phoebe looked away, her face blue and purple under the light. Derek noticed her strangeness and whispered to ire. Sorry, ire, I didnt invite her. But my good friend Joe is chasing the prettiest girl in ss Three, Becky. He pointed to a boy on the sofa and then pointed to a girl singing. Look, its her. She and Phoebe are good friends and always hang out together. You know I hate Phoebe too! ire sat down in the corner and leaned backzily. The light was dazzling, and she narrowed her eyes slightly. On the other side, the girls and boys were sitting together and having fun. Beautiful and smart, Phoebe and Becky were very popr in this small group. Someone suddenly mentioned Little Darling Dereks game live, and the boys started chatting about it. That person ying the second half was absolutely amazing. He won the losing game within just ten minutes. In those ten minutes, he was on such a killing spree, which was so cool! I heard that a hacker tried to hack Little Darling Dereks ount, but found nothing. It seems that Little Darling Dereks background is not simple! Derek subconsciously looked at ire, pursing his lips and chuckling secretly. No one knew that the person who amazed them was ire! Phoebe and Becky didnt know much about games, so they looked bored. Lets y a round of game? someone suggested. Okay! The boys took out their phones andpletely forgot about the girls. ire is with us! Derek suddenly stood up and pointed to ire in the corner. Under the dim light, ires eyes were gloomy, and she nced at Derek coldly. I cant y games. Derek walked to the corner, grabbed ire with one hand, and said childishly, Come on, we both know you can y games. I hurt my hand. y a round for me! The boys looked over. Has she yed W2? Derek blinked. Uh not much. Then forget it. We dont have time to save her. The boys didnt want to bring ire along. After all, ying games with a girl was troublesome and boring. At this moment, ire raised her eyes slightly and stretched out her hand towards Derek, her voicezy. Give me your phone. Everyone was surprised, and Phoebe also cast a questioning look at ire. Derek suddenly became excited, hurriedly handed her his phone, and said, Dont be afraid. I will tutor you by the side. The boys sneered. Little Overlord, what are you talking about? You suck like hell in online games. Derek was extremely annoyed. These guysughed at his game skills every day! This time, he must have ire earn his face back! There were five people in the team, Joe, Jack, Wayne, Chuck, and ire. Chapter 218 - Double Kill

Chapter 218: Double Kill

ire was using Dereks ount. The game started and the five of them jumped off the ne andnded in a small town. Joe stared at the phone and said, ire, find a ce to hide. Otherwise, youll be killed in a minute. ire didnt say a word and took the lead to rush into the house to pick up equipment. They emptied the house soon. Dont move. Someone ising. ire suddenly said, her voice emotionless. Everyone froze. Joe asked. How do you know someone ising? ire said calmly, I heard footsteps. The others looked at each other and looked bewildered. Why didnt they hear anything? Find a ce to hide, Chuck. ire nced at the boy next to her. Go to the window of the fifth floor of the second building. For some reason, Chuck trusted the girl, so he obediently ran to the ce she mentioned. Then what? Jump. Chuck jumped out of the window. Sure enough, a person came out. The man was hiding behind the big tree, trying to snipe Chuck, but didnt notice that ire was lying in ambush in the building behind him. Before he aimed at Chuck, ire set the gun on the window and aimed at him. Her slender finger swiped across the screen. With a bang, she sessfully shot the man but didnt kill him. Damn, good job! Joe was extremely excited and wanted to go up to kill this guy. ire stopped him. Dont go up. He has teammates. Everyone stayed still. Sure enough, it didnt take long for the mans teammates toe. They were clever and threw a smoke bomb first. Damn it! Joe kicked the coffee table and yelled at ire. You should have let me kill that guy! Now both of them will run away! Staring at the vast expanse of white on the screen, ire narrowed her keen eyes, pressed her finger on the screen, and slowly moved the muzzle of her gun. Then, she narrowed her eyes and loosened her finger. Two bangs. The smoke dissipated, and the two people fell to the ground. A double kill! Everyone turned their heads at the same time and looked at ire in shock. Under the light of the screen, the girls face was as cold as a white paper, and her quiet eyes were calm. With smoke blocking the view, she still shot two people. Did she cheat? Joe showed a strange look. Have you really never yed this game? ire didnt speak. The game continued. Jack said, Weve almost picked up all the equipment avable. Lets go to the center. ire nced at the time, sliding her finger, and ran in the opposite direction. Jack shouted. Huh? ire, where are you going? The center is not there! ires footsteps didnt stop. Soon, she found a hillside andy on her stomach. She turned the binocrs, and looked at the green path below. Derek tweeted in her ear. Why are you running to such a remote ce? Everyone is going to the center. There wont be anyone here! ire nced at the boy coldly and motioned for him to shut up. Everyone was dismissive of ire, thinking that she was hiding because of fear of death, so they didnt bother to care about her and continued to charge into the battle. Not long after, Chuck mmed his phone. Damn, Im dead! Huh? Someone ising! Derek stared at ires phone screen and howled. Chuck was curious and leaned over to take a look. A team appeared on the path below the hillside. ire narrowed her eyes. She began to shoot and soon killed the entire team. She rushed down to pick up the equipment, then quickly returned to the hillside and continued with her ambush. Chapter 219 - Whats The Big Deal About Playing A Game?

Chapter 219: Whats The Big Deal About ying A Game?

Seeing her well-prepared, Chuck asked. Did you know someone woulde here? Derek blinked. How did you know? ire remained expressionless, and her voice echoed in the empty room. I looked at the map. The poisonous barrier was moving closer to the center. Three minutester, a batch of suppliesnded in the green forest on the left. If one wants to walk from the center to the green forest, taking this path is the best choice. Arge number of people gathered at the center point. Whether they want to take a shortcut or avoid the poisonous barrier, they will definitely take this trail. The hillside above the trail will be the best sniper position. Wow! Chuck was stunned. Dereks jaw dropped. ire was so smart! ire nced at him sideways and tapped her head with a finger. ying a game is not just about fighting and killing. It depends on the strategy. Soon, people came towards this trail one after another. Joe and the others were still trying to avoid the poisonous barrier at the center, cursing and yelling. While ire was on a killing spree on the hillside. However many people came, she killed them all. Soon, prompts appeared on the others phones. [Congrattions, your teammate April haspleted ten kills.] Then this kind of prompt kept popping out. ire pulled the trigger and shot thest person to death. Finally, the game ended. They won. ire was ranked first, with a terrifying number of kills. In this game, most of the people died under her gun. Joe waspletely dumbfounded. This is the fastest match I have finished. I won before the second half even started? The boys surrounded ire, and bombarded ire with questions. Wayne patted the coffee table and shouted. Thats not enough! ire, shall we have another round? Yes, yes! Count me in! Derek scratched his curly hair, gaping in shock. Was ire so good at ying games? At this time, Phoebe and Becky were sitting on the other side with no boy around. Neither of them looked happy. Most members of this small group were from wealthy families and had strong family backgrounds. The two of them had always been the focus and were very popr among the boys. Many people in the school had tried desperately to join this group but failed. Phoebe and Becky had a unique sense of superiority every time they walked on campus with these boys and enjoyed the envious gazes of others. Now, the boys were ignoring the two of them and were gathered around ire. Late at night, they left the KTV. The boys surrounded ire, still discussing the game. Phoebe and Becky were left behind. Is she really good at ying games? Becky felt ufortable and asked Phoebe. Phoebe said in a ridiculing tone, I havent seen her ying games, and I dont know when she learned it. Its strange. Girls should not be interested in games. But she seems to like it very much! Becky stared at ires back, showing a look of disgust. We are all learning piano and dancing, while she is learning how to y games. What a weirdo! Did she learn it to please boys? Huh? Phoebe put on that simple and innocent look again. Maybe you think too much? Her reaction made Becky more convinced of this idea and she said angrily, It must be like this! Look at those boys, who were originally our friends, but now they are all taken away by her! Whats the big deal about ying a game? Who cant y a game? Chapter 220 - I Can Give You A Chance to Chase Me

Chapter 220: I Can Give You A Chance to Chase Me

Isnt your elder brother a professional yer of W2? He is also a member of the Emperor Game Club. Phoebe instigated her. Why dont you have your brotherpete with them so that we can figure out whether ire is really good at ying games or not. She didnt believe ire was actually that good at ying games. When it came to a professional yer, ire would definitely lose. Becky curled her lips and snorted coldly. Forget it, my brother wont y games with these nobodies. Even if he wants to y, hell only y with legends like April. The group of people went back to their homes respectively, leaving only Derek and ire on the roadside. ire, tell me the truth, have you yed W2 before? You werent supposed to be so good if it was the first game you yed. Dont take me as a fool! She was obviously very skilled in that game. ire raised her eyebrows and looked at him, saying casually. I also want to ask you. Why do you still y like a rookie after ying it for so long? Derek was speechless. I gotta go. ire stopped a taxi. Not long after she got in the car, her phone rang and a voice message popped up. She clicked on it and Dereks crying sound rang. Master I feel so bad They theyughed at me as a rookie and didnt take me when ying games. They also said that it was sheer luck that you epted me as your disciple. But you did that because of my talent, didnt you? They just dont believe me, boohoo He cried till he was out of breath. ire typed a few words as the reply: [Yes, they are right.] On the other side, Derek was crying and running wildly on the street when he saw the reply. He didnt want to live anymore! The next day, noon. A group of people sat in a milk tea shop. Phoebe and Becky were talking andughing with the boys. Suddenly someone shouted. ire, here! They turned their heads only to see ire pushing open the ss door and walking towards them. Phoebe and Becky scowled at the same time. The boys who had been sitting next to them got up one after another and gathered around ire. Chuck leaned on the counter and said to ire, Order whatever you want to drink. Its my treat. Wayne patted his head. Hey, show some respect to Big Sister ire! Becky rolled her eyes and poked the milk tea straw. Why is she here again? What a nuisance! Phoebe nced over, feeling tightness in her chest. She relied on Becky to be a member of this small group. But ire could always steal her things easily. Why?! Phoebe concealed the jealousy in her eyes and whispered to Becky. She seems to have been called over by Joe. Isnt Joe chasing you? Did he fall for ire? These words really hurt Beckys self-esteem. She was so angry that her face turned purple and she couldnt even drink the milk tea anymore. And that was exactly what Phoebe wanted. After school, the school gate was crowded with people. In the empty corridor, Becky leaned against the wall, with arms around her chest, looking arrogant. Joe stood opposite and looked at her, all smiles. Becky, why did you call me over? Becky nced at him. You are chasing me, right? Joes face blushed red. You finally noticed it? Becky gave a smug smile. Okay, I can give you a chance to chase me. When Joe heard it, his eyes lit up. The surprise came out of the blue. Re really? Sure. Becky snorted coldly. However, you have to promise me one thing first. Chapter 221 - Lets meet

Chapter 221: Lets meet

What do you want me to promise you? You and the other boys shall not hang out with ire anymore! Becky said forcefully. Joe was stunned, scratching his head with a hesitant look. Even if Im chasing you, I still have the right to make friends, right? Also, Even if I dont hang out with ire anymore, I cant ask them not to hang out with ire. You Beckys face flushed red, and she became angry with embarrassment. Suddenly, a hand reached out to tap on her shoulder. She turned her head to look. A tall man had walked up to her. Brother? Why do you I came to pick you up from school. I have been looking for you for a while. Zack nced at Joe and his face darkened. Are you still pestering my sister? Joe said, I like Becky, so I am chasing her. Is there any problem? Hearing this, Zack suddenly sneered. Chasing her? Just you? What makes you think youre worthy of my sister? Stop daydreaming! Joe said angrily, My family is also well-known in the business circle. Why do you think Im not worthy of Becky?! How dare you talk back to me?! Zack looked at Joe contemptuously. I heard that you like to y W2 and want to enter the Emperor Game Club? Yes? Zackughed, and his disdainfulughter echoed in the corridor, which was very ear-piercing. He said with contempt dripping from his tone, Just give up as soon as possible. Youll never be admitted to the Emperor Game Club, sucker! Joe clenched his fists in anger, straightened his waist, and looked firm. How do you know that I wont? Let me tell you, I will not only enter the Emperor Game Club, but also be a professional yer, and one day I will beat you! Zack felt that his words were ridiculous. Okay, lets have a contest, dare you? Joe agreed without even thinking about it. Sure! Okay, Ill give you a few days to prepare. Dont flinch when the timees! Zack said coldly and took Becky away. On the other side, the study of the Johnsons house. Hunter was sitting in a chair, leaning backzily and sorting out the documents casually. Suddenly, he found a document. He opened it and saw four big words written on it. Special Effect Medicine Project. Hunter narrowed his deep dark eyes, flipped through the contents of the document, and smiled, looking a bit interested. Mr. Hopkins came in to deliver fruit. Hunter threw the document in front of him. Is this project still going on? Mr. Hopkins turned pale with fright. Well we have already withdrawn from this project. Hunter frowned. This project is so interesting and also of greatmercial value. Why did you withdraw? Um because Mr. Hopkins made up an excuse. This project had some problems and was halted, so we withdrew from it. Hunters eyes were glowing cold. Mr. Hopkins, do you think I cant understand the words on it? If it were Mr. Johnson from before, Mr. Hopkins might have been able to deceive him. But since he returned to normal, there was a daunting and domineering air about him, making people scared. In short, this is what your father wanted. Mr. Hopkins hurriedly grabbed the file and left the study. At this time, the cell phone on the desk rang. Hunter nced at it. It was an unfamiliar number. He hung up deadpan. Immediately afterwards, the phone rang two or three times. Annoyed by the noise, Hunter picked up the phone and asked irritably. Who is it? There was a mans voice on the other end, which sounded a bit gloomy. Mr. Johnson, Im d to speak with you. I am the King of Li Kingdom, Ethan Muller. Hunter raised his eyes. Whats the matter? Ethan chuckled and asked. I heard that you suddenly quit the special effect medicine project. Id like to know the reason for it. I didnt quit. Hunter slowly stood up and turned his head to stare at the sunset outside the window. Im very interested in this project. Listening to the casual and arrogant voice on the phone, Ethan felt it a little familiar. Thats good. Ethan smiled and said, Im free tonight. Can we meet tonight? OK. Chapter 222 - Find A Way To Stop Him

Chapter 222: Find A Way To Stop Him

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In a milk tea shop, a group of people sat around the round table, and the atmosphere was depressing. Derek asked incredulously. So you just agreed?! Joe shrank his neck and murmured. How could I admit defeat in front of the girl I like? And he was goading me, so I agreed on impulse Jack tapped the desktop with his fingers. Come on, Beckys brother is a professional yer, a member of the GIO team. He has participated in a lot of national contests. We are all amateurs. How can we beat him? Joe raised his head, folded his hands together, and looked at ire with pleading eyes. ire, youre good at ying games. Please help me. I beg you. Ill do whatever I can to repay you! Everyone looked at ire. ire was leaning back on the chairzily and wearing a peaked cap that covered her eyebrows and eyes. Her pink lips were sucking on a straw. After quite a while, she slowly put down the milk tea and asked. How much time has he given you to prepare? Joe raised a finger and replied with trepidation. A a week What?! Derek eximed. A week? Even a month may not be enough! ire rubbed her be and felt her head hurt. Joe cried loudly. ire, I can only count on you, boohoo Be quiet. ire looked at Joe coldly, her face indifferent as ever. Do you want to win? Joe nodded vigorously. ire asked again. Do you want to earn back your face? Joe continued to nod. If there is no ident, itll be a team of five. ires cold gaze swept across everyones face and fell on Joe again. Her tone was calm. You, me, Jack, Wayne, Chuck, any problems? Joe cast a look for help at the other three people. Jack sighed. Fine, as your good brother, I cant just watch you die. Wayne and Chuck also nodded. The team members were finalized. ire slowly got up, supported the table with one hand, and looked at them gloomily, with a domineering aura. From now on, youll have to follow mymand and receive systematic training. Youre not getting any sleep this week. Everyone looked up at ire, feeling that she was emitting a dazzling light. When ire came out of the milk tea shop, her phone suddenly rang. It was from Mr. Hopkins. ire picked up the phone and asked. Whats the matter? Mr. Hopkins sounded very anxious on the other end. Miss ire, Mr. Johnson is going to meet Ethan Muller! ires heart did a flip and her tone was icy. Find a way to stop him. I tried, but failed. Since Mr. Johnson returned to normal, he became even grumpier and wont listen to anyone! ire narrowed her eyes. Where is his father? Mr. Hopkins replied. He is in another city. Ive already called him and hes rushing back. Mr. Johnson is going out to meet Ethan Muller now. Miss ire, please think of a way to stop him. ire exhaled slowly. Tell me where theyre going to meet, the car he is going to ride, and the license te number of the car. Okay, Ive sent all the information to your phone. After hanging up, ire found Hunters phone number. She called but the call was disconnected. It didnt get through until the third time. The mans impatient voice came from the other end. Who is it? I am ire. There was a moment of silence on the other end, and then the man asked. What do you want? He seemed unwilling to speak to her. Chapter 223 - Dont Give Her A Chance To Blackmail Us

Chapter 223: Dont Give Her A Chance To ckmail Us

Listen to me. Dont go to see Ethan Muller, he Does it have anything to do with you? The mans voice was cold and alienated. Then, with a click, he hung up. ires throat almost burst into mes. Now, there was only one risky way left. She dialed Mr. Hopkins number. Where is the car now? Mr. Hopkins replied. We are about to reach Franklin Avenue. ire flipped through the map and found Franklin Avenue. It was not far from here. After thinking about it for a while, she rode a bicycle and took a shortcut to Franklin Avenue. Arriving at Franklin Avenue, ire contacted Mr. Hopkins. How soon will you arrive at Franklin Avenue? In three minutes! ire stood under the streemp, narrowed her eyes, and stared on the other side of the road. Soon, seeing the light shining in the distance, a ck car approached. She checked the license te number. It was the car that Hunter was sitting in. Just as the car was approaching, ire closed her eyes, suddenly dashed out, and stood in the way of the car. A person suddenly appeared in front, and the driver was startled. He mmed on the brakes, but the car speed was too fast, and the car still mmed into ire. There was a loud bang. ire was knocked over by the front of the car and rolled on the ground several times. There was a crushing pain all over her body, and she almost lost consciousness. With blurred vision, she saw a tall figure getting out of the car and walking towards her. She gritted her teeth to endure the pain, tightly grasped the persons trouser legs, and refused to let go. Mr. Hopkins paled in fright. He thought that Miss ire had a way, but he didnt expect her to use this method. Mr. Hopkins looked at Hunter and said anxiously, Mr. Johnson, Miss ire is injured. In such an emergency, lets take her to the hospital first. The King of Li Kingdom should be willing to understand the situation. Hunter lowered his eyes, staring coldly at the girl who was lying on the ground. His handsome face was impatient, and his voice was cold. Put her into the car. Mr. Hopkins wanted to help ire up, but ire was still clutching Hunter and refused to let go. Mr. Hopkins cast Hunter a look for help. Mr. Johnson, or you carry her into the car? Hunter frowned, took off his jacket impatiently and threw it to Mr. Hopkins. He picked up ire and carried her into the car. There was nothing gentle about his movements. In the car, ire fell into Hunters arms, her eyes tightly closed. She seemed to have lost consciousness. Hunter nced at the girl in his arms. Her eyshes were thick and long, her pretty little face was white, her lips were tightly pursed with pain, and her little hand was still clutching his clothes tightly as if she had found someone to rely on. Her faint breath pped on his chest, making him feel a little itchy. This woman must be crazy, even daring to stop the car with her body. Hunter took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Sorry, the appointment tonight is canceled. Whats wrong? Ethans voice rang on the other end. Hunter rubbed the center of his eyebrows, his tone helpless. I had a car ident. Ethan was a little surprised. Are you okay? Hunter nced over ires body. Should be fine. Upon arriving at the hospital, ire was sent for examination. She had a few bruises, minor concussions, and a fracture. She needed hospitalization. Hunter stood outside the ward, slipping a hand into his pocket, and asked Mr. Hopkins. She ran into the car herself, didnt she? Yes Mr. Hopkins replied hesitantly. Are there any surveince cameras on that road? Yes. Mr. Hopkins showed a puzzled look. Hunters eyes turned cold. Go get the surveince video. Dont give her a chance to ckmail us. Mr. Hopkins gaped in shock. These words were too hurtful! Chapter 224 - Surprise

Chapter 224: Surprise

Mr. Hopkins was annoyed. Mr. Johnson, Miss ire is not such a person. She became like this because she wanted to protect him! Hunter nced sharply at Mr. Hopkins, and said in a warning tone, Are you defying my order? The violent aura that the man exuded made people tremble. Mr. Hopkins lowered his head and said nothing. In the evening, just after school. Derek took his workbook and walked into the teachers office. James looked at his arm first. Does it still hurt? It has been hurting all the time. I cant even move it. The boy groaned, put the workbook in front of James, and said unceremoniously, Mr. Walker, help me finish my homework, OK? James chuckled. Has Little Overlord ever been afraid of skipping his homework? Derek blinked. Ive decided to study hard because of Mr. Walker! How could he say something so seductive with such an innocent expression? James hurriedly looked away, and coughed awkwardly. He opened the workbook in front of him. Solve the problems yourself, and I will write the answers for you. Derek happily sat down beside him. Half an hourter, James put down his pen and returned the workbook to Derek. OK, its done. I should get off work now. Derek propped his head and stared straight at the man, not thinking about the homework at all. Mr. Walker, lets go to the parking lot. James picked up his coat on the chair. My car has been sent for repair. I havent been drivingtely. Come on, lets go! Derek narrowed his foxy eyes and smiled mysteriously. There is a surprise! James paused. What? I wont tell you now. Youll find out when you go there! Derek dragged James out. James wanted to struggle but was afraid of touching his arm. When he came to the parking lot, he looked up only to see a Maserati parked in front. It was ssic gray with a streamlined body, particrly eye-catching. A car key suddenly dangled in front of his eyes. Derek smiled. Does it look good? Its for you. James seemed to be nonchnt and his eyes behind the lenses darkened slightly. Ive got a car. I dont need it. Derek didnt expect that he would refuse. But your car broke down, didnt it? James smiled. Just the windshield is broken. It can be easily fixed. Derek frowned and didnt quite understand. Isnt it better to rece the broken car with a new one? James looked at the teenager seriously. Even if I want to change it, I will buy it myself. Okay, take your car back. With that, he turned and left. Derek clenched the key in his hand, and after a while, he threw the key into the trash can. Fine if you dont want it! On the other side, in the hospital. ire sat on the hospital bed with one leg in a ster cast, hanging from the end of the bed. Expressionless, she was fiddling with theptop attentively. At this time, her phone rang. It was from Joe. ire, where are you? I heard you asked for leave. Hospital. ire tilted her head, mped the phone to her ear with her shoulder, and continued to tap on the keyboard. Joe was surprised. Huh? Why did you go to the hospital? Are you ill? Come here first. Remember to bring yourptop. Okay! Before long, Joe and the others had arrived at the ward and gathered around ire. Chuck stretched out his hand and knocked the ster on ires leg. Did you get a fracture? Joe hurriedly asked. Is your hand okay? Yes. Hearing this, Joe heaved a sigh of relief. Thats great. That means you can still y games. Chapter 225 - Go To The Hospital To Visit Her

Chapter 225: Go To The Hospital To Visit Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wayne kicked Joes ass. You just think about the game. You dont care about ire at all. Joe scratched the back of his head andughed awkwardly. Soon, Derek also rushed to the hospital. He went to check his arm first, and when he came out, he happened to run into Jack. Jack stared at his arm. Yo, hows your arm? Derek said huffily, Cant you see it? I can barely even move it. I asked you to find a few people to put on a y but they beat me so hard! Okay, okay, Ive scolded them. Jack put his arm around Dereks shoulders and walked to the ward. Has your rtionship with Mr. Walker warmed up? Thinking of that kiss, Derek felt his throat inexplicably dry. Ahem a little bit. Isnt this what you wanted? Just arouse his sense of guilt with your arm. They went back to the ward. The four of them sat down around the hospital bed and turned on theptop at the same time. ire said, I registered a new ount. Friend me. Search for Little Monster. The others were taken aback. Little Little Monster? There was no emotion on ires face. I didnt bother to think about a name. The system automatically generated it. The others searched for Little Monster on theputer, friend the user, and clicked on her homepage, only to see ires avatar wearing a colorful Afro. Damn, ire was unique in her aesthetics. While dressing up the avatar, ire said, Its more difficult to operate a game on aptop than on a cell phone, and coordination is much more important as well. You should practice APM first because youre too slow in aiming and shooting. Ive sent you a link. A message popped up on everyones screens. ire said slowly, This is a virtual game interface I made. You can practice aiming and shooting on it. Dont start actualbat until youre ready. Endless keyboard tapping sounds echoed in the ward. Derek shuttled among the others, delivering apples, bananas, and water. Are you hungry? Thirsty? What would you like to eat? At the same time, the Johnsons house. Mr. Hopkins nagged in Hunters ear. Go to the hospital to visit Miss ire, please. She has suffered so many injuries. From the time Miss ire was hospitalized, Mr. Johnson hadnt shown up. Miss ire must be so disappointed. Hunter raised his eyes and looked at Mr. Hopkins coldly. She ran into my car herself, and now you want me to visit her? Are you kidding me? Miss ire didnt do it intentionally. She might have been careless. Anyway, it was our car that hit her. You Okay! Hunter couldnt bear it anymore and mmed the file to the table. Im going. Dont nag me anymore! Mr. Hopkins was overjoyed. I will prepare the car right away. He ran out of the study, while Hunter continued to look through the information on the special effect medicine project and finally found a clue. Hunter drove to the hospital a little whileter. In the hospital corridor, Mr. Hopkins twittered. Be nice to Miss ire. Dont say anything mean to her. By the way While he said so, Hunter abruptly stopped in front of him, and his handsome face became gloomy. Mr. Hopkins didnt know what was going on and followed his gaze. He finally saw ire lean against the bed in the ward, surrounded by five young men, one of whom was Derek. What what was going on here? Hunter narrowed his eyes and stared in the direction of the ward. A gleam of anger flickered in his dark eyes. In the next second, he turned around and left. His footsteps were so fast that even a gust of wind was stirred up. Mr. Hopkins hurriedly followed him.. Mr. Johnson, are you not going in? Chapter 226 - Accompanied By Five Men

Chapter 226: Apanied By Five Men

Hunter sneered from his throat. She is quite capable. Having five men apany her, does she still need me to visit her? Mr. Hopkins smiled awkwardly and tried to exin the situation on behalf of ire. They should all be Miss ires ssmates and would havee to visit her. Thats normal between ssmates. Hunter said no more. He quickly walked out of the hospital, got in the car, and mmed the car door. Late at night. Dereky fast asleep on the sofa. Joe and the others were sleepy too and kept yawning. Okay. ire tapped her fingers on theputer. The four of you y a round, and I will watch it. All of them instantly lost their drowsiness and devoted themselves to the game. After ying a round, they immediately looked at ire. But ire frowned and seemed unsatisfied. Still not fast enough, especially the response. The four of them bowed their heads, their confidence shattered. ire nced at her watch. Its gettingte. Go home ande back tomorrow after school. Joe and the others put away theirptops and shouted in unison. Goodbye, Big Sister ire. Then, carrying Derek who was still asleep, they walked out of the ward. ire rubbed the center of her eyebrows. Her body ached a little, but she had endured it the whole day. On the other side, Phoebe had just finished taking a bath when Becky called her. You know what, my brother is going to have a game contest against Joe. Will ire join him? It happened so suddenly that Phoebe was a little surprised. She was hospitalized in a car ident two days ago. I dont know about this. But Becky immediately made a guess. In the past few days, Joe and the others have hurried away right after school and didnt take the two of us along. Have they been going to the hospital to y games with ire? Maybe Phoebe said perfunctorily, feeling a bitplicated. Was ire really going to y against professional yers? Who gave her the courage? The next day, after school. Phoebe and Becky followed Joe and the others all the way to the hospital and saw them walk into the ward with their own eyes. In the ward, ire was tapping on the keyboard. The boys gathered around her. Seeing this scene, Beckys eyes reddened instantly. As soon as she walked out of the hospital, she couldnt help crying. They just abandoned the two of us! ire is too shameless. She cant make friends, so she just snatches someone elses friends! Phoebe was jealous too, but she had tofort Becky. Dont cry. They are hanging out with ire just for the contest, thinking that ire can help them win. They will walk away from ire when they lose to your brother. Becky gnashed her teeth. I must have my brother crush them in the contest! In the ward. The four of them were still practicing APM. There were still six days to go before the game contest. ire said, Theputers used by professional yers are best equipped. We cant just practice skills. We also need good equipment. No problem. Joe raised his hand. Where to buy it? Which is the best? Ill pay for it. Lets buy the best! We dont need the best. A medium-level one will do. The most important thing is that it should suit us. ire stared at theputer screen. Im selecting the items now and I will send you the link when I choose them. In the evening, ire sent the link of the equipment to Joe. Joe ced the order immediately and it was sent to the hospital the next day. ire helped them all set up the equipment. Try it. The four of them touched the brand new keyboard and mouse and their eyes lit up. After ying a round, they couldnt help but exim. Wow, it feels so good. I feel that I am not far from bing a profession Chapter 227 - Rose And Wine

Chapter 227: Rose And Wine

Put it in my house. Joe suggested. Everyone else agreed. I have made several virtual battles of the game. These are all likely to appear during the game. You can practice in advance. ire sent links to the four of them. Joe asked incredulously. ire, when did you do this? It should be extremely time-consuming, right? ire yawned. I made itst night and today. The four of them stared at her with their eyes wide open. When they were practicing, ire apanied them to practice, and when they took a rest, ire was doing these things. Oh my god! Stop talking nonsense. Get started now. In the evening, Joe took theputer equipment home and met Becky at the door. Their houses were not far apart. Becky stood in front of Joe with arms around her chest. Why dont you just apologize to my brother? What? Joe thought that he had heard it wrong. Why should I apologize? Your brother insulted and devalued me first! Becky showed a look of astonishment. Are you really going to have a contest with my brother? Joe raised his head and his eyes were firm. Of course! You will lose! Becky said with disdain. Do you really think ire can lead you to win this match? What a joke Its not clear who will win or lose. ire is much better than you think! Seeing Joe desperately defending ire, Becky jumped anxiously. Do you trust her so much?! Joe stopped talking to her and asked the servants to carry a fewrge cardboard boxes into the vi. Becky nced at the cardboard boxes and vaguely saw a few words written on them. Late at night, Becky called Phoebe. Joe and the others are serious. I saw him carrying newputer keyboards and other equipment to his home. I really dont know why theyre so confident. s, they must have been fooled by ire. Phoebe sighed. Anyway, were friends. We cant watch them being fooled by ire. Becky disagreed. They cant win anyway. Thats not necessarily true. Becky didnt quite understand her words. What do you mean? Do you think ire will win? Phoebe turned over on the bed and said on the phone, ire is a very cunning person. If she beats your brother by ying dirty, no one can find the evidence. Huh? Becky asked anxiously. Then what should I do? Um Phoebe thought for a while and smiled. You said Joe bought newputer essories, right? I have a good idea. The contest date was getting closer, and everyone was practicing day and night, getting more and more nervous. As amateurs, though they had improved a lot in the past few days, no matter how much they practiced, they were no match for professional yers. Dora also came to apany ire. Stuffing food into her mouth, she asked. Has your team got a name? Her words reminded them about this matter. Their team didnt even have a decent name. Lets give our team a name. I have a good idea. How about RAW, which is the abbreviation of Rose and wine. Wayne pointed to ire. ire is the rose, and we are the wine. What do you think? This is good! So, its decided. Everyone started talking about it excitedly. ire tapped on theputer with a finger and said, The game is tomorrow. Go back and take a good rest. Chapter 228 - Computer Equipment Is Damaged

Chapter 228: Computer Equipment Is Damaged

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Joe returned home and found Becky sitting in the hall. Joe, are you back? Becky has been waiting for you for a long time. Joes mother walked out of the kitchen. Because of what happenedst time, Joe was still angry at Becky. He asked a bit coldly. What are you doing here? Becky stood up from the sofa. I have something to say to you. Can I go to your room? Alright. The two came to Joes room. Joe pulled a chair over. Take a seat. Becky sat down, looked around secretly, and noticed the cardboard boxes in the corner. What do you want to say? Ridicule me again? Joe asked with a cold snort. Im here to apologize to you. Becky withdrew her gaze. Her sincere tone still had a touch of arrogance. I shouldnt have said those wordsst time. Sorry. Joe was a little surprised. Ashamed to quarrel with a girl for such a trivial matter, he said, Forget it, I didnt take it to heart. Becky picked up a knife on the desk and yed with it. The game will be tomorrow. I wish you sess. Joe felt her words were a little hypocritical. Um Thank you. Ah Becky eximed suddenly. Her finger was cut by the knife. Are you okay? Joe hurried to check her wound. Becky bit her lip. Can you help me find the medicine box and deal with the wound? Sure, just a minute. Joe ran out of the room. As soon as his figure disappeared, Becky immediately got up, ran to the corner, and opened the cardboard boxes. When Joe returned with the medicine kit, she had already sat back in position. The next day, early morning. On the day of the game, ire was discharged from the hospital. Her wounds had healed, but her legs were still wrapped in gauze and she walked a bit unsteadily. The game was being held in the gym next to Lance Middle School. It happened to be Saturday, and many people came to watch. Whats so interesting? The GIO team includes all professional yers and they will definitely win. Lets go watch it anyway. Its interesting to see ire and Joe making fools of themselves. They are so bold topete with the GIO team. I feel sorry for them! Dora and Derek pulled a banner, red and bright, which read a few big words. Come on, ire! The RAW Team is the best! Everyone startedughing when they saw it. RAW team? I have never heard of it. They created it themselves. What a joke. Like ires team, five people from the GIO team joined the game, including Zack. They put the most advancedputer equipment on the table one by one. Zack cast a scornful look at Joe. Joe snorted. Whats the big deal about it? We also have good equipment, not worse than them! They carried the cartons on the table and opened them, all instantly dumbfounded. F*ck! What is this?! Whats the matter? ire came over only to see a mess in the cardboard boxes. The mouse were smashed, the keyboard cords were cut, and all the equipment had been damaged and was obviously no longer usable. Wayne asked huffily. Joe, whats the matter with you? We let you keep theputer equipment, but now the equipment is all destroyed! What are we supposed to use to y the game?! Joe was at a loss. I just kept it in the room and didnt touch it What should we do now? The quarrelling noise gave ire a headache, and she became a bit irritable. Enough! Bring the oldputers over and use them. The others just wanted to quit the game. They were nervous to begin with and now they didnt even have confidence. Is it okay to use oldputers? Look at theirputer equipment. They all look so advanced. ire leaned on the table with one hand and tilted her head.. She looked at them, and asked slowly. Is a win guaranteed with good equipment? Chapter 229 - First One Died Only In Five Minutes

Chapter 229: First One Died Only In Five Minutes

The four of them shook their heads. ire raised her brows. Is poor equipment a surefire way to lose? That made sense. Since they hade here, what was there to be afraid of? Joe volunteered. Let me fetch theputers. Wayne also followed in to help. The game was held in a stadium, and the audience stayed outside, watching the live broadcast on the big screen. The two teams sat down face to face. Theputers of the GIO team were new and beautiful, while theputers of Joes team were much shabbier. Zack happened to be sitting across from ire. He looked at the girl while she was leaning against the chairzily and casually. ording to Becky, this girl was quite good at ying games. However, it didnt look like it. Zack said arrogantly, Even if you dont have enough people, you cant just fill the position up with some girl. Thats meaningless. How dare he look down on Big Sister ire?! Joe said angrily, You have a problem with girls? She can easily crush you, OK?! Zack sneered. Crush me? Are you dreaming? ire lifted her eyelids and nced at Zack gloomily. Are you ying games with your mouth? You Zack turned purple with anger. The others couldnt helpughing. The game started, and the two teams put on their headsets. Joe and his teammates were all amateurs after all, so they relied on ire to direct them through the headsets. Wayne, go to Line A area. Dont let anyone see you. OK! Wayne rushed out of the building and was running towards the Line A area. Suddenly, there was a bang in the headset. Lee from Team GIO raised his head and smiled triumphantly towards ire. Immediately afterwards, Waynes name was grayed out. He was killed by Lee. There was a burst of boos outside the court. Just like I expected, how could they beat GIO. One of their team members is dead within the first five minutes. Dora yelled. Come on, RAW! RAW is the best! Everyone looked at Dora as if looking at an idiot. Becky took Phoebes arm, staring at the big screen. Joes team is going to lose. I followed the method you said and destroyed all theirputers. Phoebe narrowed her eyes and smiled hypocritically. Good job. Becky turned her head, looking triumphant. Inside the stadium, Wayne lowered his head like a frosted eggnt. ire didnt have time tofort him for the time being and spoke into the headset. Chuck, youre in Flower Town, right? Chuck replied. Yes. Open your telescope and check the six oclock position. Do you see anything? Chuck narrowed his eyes and looked carefully, his voice trembling. Yes I see him! Lee from GIO stood by theke in the distance. ires voice was calm, possessing an uncanny power to reassure. You know what to do, right? Dont be nervous. Just do what you did in training. Chuck clenched his palm, his heart thumping. Lee seemed to be about to jump into theke. Chuck couldnt shoot him from his hiding ce. If he rushed out, he would surely be found. And if Lee jumped into theke, he wouldnt be able to shoot him either. Therefore, the only chance now was to wait for the moment when Lee jumped into theke. It would only take Lee a second or two to jump into theke. In these one or two seconds, Chuck needed toplete all three actions of rushing out, aiming, and shooting. No one knew when Lee would jump. Maybe he would miss the opportunity before his mind could even react. It was a great test of Chucks response and APM. Someone outside the court eximed. Look, what does Chuck want to do?! Chapter 230 - End In Common Ruin

Chapter 230: End In Common Ruin

Does he want to take this opportunity to shoot Lee? Gosh, how is this possible? In this case, even professional yers wont be able to do it. What makes him think that he can? Chuck stared at the screen, cold sweat oozing from his forehead. He was nervous. Suddenly, ires indifferent voice came from the headset. Attention, his feet moved. Huh? Chucks head was dazed. He was staring at Lee intently, but why didnt he find that Lees feet were moving? From now on, I will count down for you, three two Chuck felt his heart almost pop out of his throat. He couldnt fail! He couldnt fail! One! As soon as ire shouted, Lee was seen jumping into theke. At the same time, Chuck rushed out. The moment Lee jumped into theke, he aimed and shot. There was a bang. A message popped up on everyones screen. [Chuck from the Red Team shot and killed Lee from the Blue Team.] Lees name turned ck. He pulled off the headset and mmed it onto the ground. As a professional yer, he was killed by an amateur! What a shame! The audience was in an uproar. What? Chuck shot Lee to death! F*ck, I feel like Im dreaming! When did Chuck be so badass? Dora whirred, spinning and jumping, dancing on the spot. Derek held down the excited girl. Can you please calm down? You are jumping like a big cow! Inside the stadium, Chucks eyes were gleaming, and he cast an excited look at ire. ire nodded to him. Before long, Jack was shot. Joe was searching the building and picked up a lot of equipment. At the corner of the stairs, however, he suddenly ran into a person head-on. It was Eddie from the GIO team. Caught off guard, both of them paused. As a professional yer, Eddie was very responsive and raised the gun first. This situation had happened in the virtual battles that ire designed for the team members during the previous training. At that time, Joe had asked ire what to do if he encountered this. ire had answered patiently. What matters in this case is response and speed. If the opponent shoots first, you must try your best to shoot him as well. This kind of strategy is called, end inmon ruin. Therefore, when Eddie raised the gun, Joe didnt panic and shot back too. Two bangs were heard, one after the other. Joe and Eddie died together. Eddie frowned. He didnt expect that a student, an amateur yer, would have such courage. Although he was dead, Joe didnt feel the slightest sadness but was rather happy. Chuck wanted to snipe Caleb from the GIO team but was shot and killed by the ambushing Zack. Zack blew a whistle with the joy of victory. ire was the only one left. But the GIO team still had three people left. They were only one step away from victory. The audience on the sidelines looked at the big screen and lost interest. Is it necessary to continue? Isnt the result obvious? ire cant kill three alone. Itll be as easy as a pie for the three of them to beat her. We dont need to watch anymore. The GIO team is set to win. Becky sneered and said to Phoebe, Look at her, shes still holding on. Phoebes heart was filled with disdain. Seeing Joe and the others running to the hospital every day, she had thought that they would be stronger. But they didnt seem to have changed. In the stadium, the four of them thumped their chest and stamped their feet, full of regret and frustration. Big Sister ire, we are useless. We got you in trouble, boohoo Chapter 231 - Big Sister Claire, What Do You Want To Do?!

Chapter 231: Big Sister ire, What Do You Want To Do?!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire turned her head to look at them. With encouragement in her eyes, she smiled at them. Killing two professional yers, you guys are already very good. Big Sister ire They were so touched that they almost cried. Hey! Zack said in contempt to ire, You still have time to admit defeat. ire stared at the screen, narrowing her eyes slightly. You still have time to say yourst words. Zacks eyes widened and he was speechless again. Only ire was left. The three people on Zacks side didnt take her seriously at all. Their avatars even picked flowers and wandered around, looking very leisurely. ire was hiding in the bushes, looking at them. They must be separated and killed one by one. But now the key was that she had no sniper rifle bullets in her backpack. ire, there are bullets on the grass over there! Chuck was watching the battle and spoke in his headset. Joe asked him. How can she pick them? She will be exposed as soon as she goes out. ire didnt speak. She went through the bushes to the other side, found a car, got in quickly, and drove in Zacks direction. Outside, everyone looked up at the big screen. Look, what does she want to do?! Is she trying to run Zack and the others over with a car? Hahaha Sure enough, ire drove the car towards Zack and drove very fast. Joe yelled. No, no, no! ire, what do you want to do?! Shut up. ires low voice came from the headset. Zack spotted the approaching vehicle. They stood on the left side of the car and fired crazily at the car. ire turned the steering wheel slightly. There was a blind spot in their line of sight. As soon as she passed by, she swiped the mouse and her avatar quietly turned out from the right window and hid behind a big tree. Due to inertia, the car was still running forward. Zack and the others didnt see ire getting out of the car and continued to chase behind the car and shoot. They were led away. ire was temporarily safe and began to pick up the bullets on the grass. The audience watched with trepidation. Damn, I cant believe my eyes! Becky and Phoebe were dumbfounded. From the beginning to the end, ire remained expressionless, and this series of actions were neat and beautiful! Joe clutched his chest, still in shock. He turned his head to look at ire next to him, only to find that she was facing theputer, but her eyes were not on the screen. What was she looking at? Joe followed ires gaze and found that she was staring at the hands of the three people on the GIO side, watching them tap the keyboard or swipe the mouse. Was was she observing their gestures? Did she want to find out what they nned to do? Joe was stunned. The light from the screen illuminated ires face and her eyes shed with a sharp light. They were scattered. Good chance. ire opened the map, looked at the spreading scope of the poisonous barrier, and quickly identified her target. On the other side, Carlos of GIO was wandering in the building and even ran to the rooftop to dance. Watching this, the audienceughed out loud. Carlos swiped the mouse back and forth, bored and drowsy. Suddenly, there was a bang. He shivered and then saw his avatar fall to the ground. Immediately after, his name grayed out too. A message popped up. [ire of the Red Team shot and killed Carlos of the Blue Team.] Damn! Carlos pounded the table with anger, staring at ire fiercely. One would easily expose his shorings when he got carried away. F*ck! GIOs Aidan cursed, and quickly ran to Carlos, looking around, trying to find the location of ire. Dont look for her anymore! The poisonous barrier is spreading to your side, run! Zack yelled in the headset. Joe and the others found that ire was still lying on the grass with the poisonous barrier behind, and she had no intention of getting up. Chapter 232 - Game Over!

Chapter 232: Game Over!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hey ire, what are you doing? Get up and run! Derek looked at the big screen, distraught. Why hadnt ire run away yet! What was she waiting for? The audience was whispering to each other. Is she crazy? Why hasnt she run? Does she want to admit defeat? Commit suicide with the poisonous barrier? Thatll be too shameful. Then she might as well be ready to get shot. The poisonous barrier swept over and soon covered ire. Her HP was quickly decreasing. Aidan was running in front. ire took a sip of the energy drink, aimed at the running Aidan, and pulled the trigger. There was a loud bang. Aidan was killed. The people on the GIO side were all dumbfounded, staring in astonishment. Zack clenched the mouse, and his arrogance was instantly gone. How how was this possible? The audience was in a great uproar. Oh my god! Is GIO so weak?! Three professional yers cant get rid of ire and two of them were even killed by her! Now its a one-one draw. Shit, what the hell! ire was still in the poisonous barrier, and her HP was getting less and less. She opened her backpack and Joe andpany took a closer look. Damn, the backpack was full of energy drinks. ire finished off several bottles of drinks, then got up and ran out of the poisonous barrier. Now there were only two people left, ire and Zack. Zack was no longer as leisurely as before, and his palms began to sweat. If he lost this, it would be a big disgrace for him! Zack wanted to hide first, but the poisonous barrier had spread out and there were very few ces to hide. Therefore, he would meet ire eventually. He must find the right time to kill her first! Zack was lying on his stomach, looking around but couldnt find ire no matter how hard he searched. Damn, the safe area was not big, and there was a poisonous barrier outside. Where could she hide?! What Zack didnt expect was that ire was in the poisonous barrier. She was far away from Zack, and Zack didnt dare to approach the poisonous barrier, so he couldnt find her. Although ires HP kept decreasing, she kept drinking energy drinks to replenish it and observing Zacks actions with the telescope. Suddenly, her head became dizzy, her vision gradually blurred, and Zack in the telescope became blurred too. Joe found that ires face turned pale and she didnt seem right. ire, are you okay? ire was a bit breathless. She closed her eyes and forced herself to stay awake. Because Zack was too far away, his figure in the telescope was almost just a small spot. ire took thest sip of the energy drink, then narrowed her eyes and aimed at the small spot in the telescope. With the slightest movement of her hand, she might miss the target. And there was only one chance because ire had no energy drinks anymore. ires life bar began to flicker, and at the moment when her HP was about to run out, she pulled the trigger and the bullet flew out. Zack was still lying on his stomach in the grass looking for ire, and suddenly he heard a bang. His avatar fell down. Game over! Game over! Two big words You Lost popped up, stinging Zacks eyes, and he felt like he was in a dream. He simply couldnt believe it. He lost? He lost to a high school student who didnt know anything?! No, no, this was impossible. This must be his illusion! The audience gasped in shock. Am I dreaming? GIO lost?! This world is crazy Wow, ire has killed three GIO professional yers in a row. This feels like cheating! Did she use a plug-in? Screw you. When she lost, you said she deserved it.. Now that she has won, you said she used a plug-in. Isnt this too hypocritical? Chapter 233 - Passed Out

Chapter 233: Passed Out

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Phoebe and Becky looked at each other, their faces extremely ugly. Becky stomped her feet with anger and screamed. Ahh!!! How could my brother lose? He is a professional yer! Doras scornful voice floated over. Yes, professional yer, but lost. Is he rubbish? Hahaha Derek added. He cant even beat a high school student even after bringing such advancedputer equipment, hahaha The two stood akimbo, throwing back their heads tough long and loud. Everyone: Beckys eyes reddened instantly and she was about to cry. Phoebe raised her head and stared at theputer screen, feeling tightness in her chest. Was ire really so good at ying games? How did she do it? In the arena, the five GIO team members remained frozen in their seats, their eyes almost popping out. Mired in self-doubt, they turned pale. Joe andpany jumped up, gathered in front of ire, and cheered loudly. We won, we won, hahaha! Suddenly, their faces stiffened, and they looked at ire in surprise. ire, your nose ire felt a warm current overflowing from her nose and dripping on her lips. And she tasted blood. Then, with a plop, she fell to the ground. ire!! When she woke up again, she was in a hospital ward. ire looked around and saw Joe and the others sitting on the sofa, Dora throwing back her head and crying, and Derek whining in despair. Oh my god, can you stop crying? Shes not dead! Dora whimpered. She is not your mom. Of course you dont feel anything! Derek was taken aback for a moment. Her words were strange. Is she your mommy? Dora cried even more loudly. At this time, Joe found that ire was awake, and the group of people rushed over. They gathered around the hospital bed, and asked babbledly. Annoyed by the noise, ire said hoarsely, Be quiet. Everyone shut up. ire frowned and asked. Whats wrong with me? Joe replied. You passed out with a nosebleed. The doctor said you are overworked. With that, he started to sob. Im sorry, Big Sister ire. Its all because of me. I will buy you the most expensive supplements to help you recover your health! Chuck chimed in. Then I will buy a massage chair for ire! Then Ill serve Big Sister ire water and tea! I can feed ire meals! Dora threw herself on ire and began to cry again. In the evening, ire was discharged from the hospital. The news that GIO lost to a group of high school students went viral. The video of the game was posted on the Inte, causing a great uproar. Everyone was discussing it and was marveling at their magical operation. Even when they walked on campus, they would attract a lot of onlookers and discussions. Its them who defeated GIO. I remember they also have a team name. What is their team name? RAW, meaning rose and wine. Wow! So romantic. I remember this name. Hope they can be professional yers! They should be the first esports team in our school? Yes! I will be a fan of RAW from now on. Joe straightened his chest, looking so proud. When the ss was over, ire was sleeping, her face covered with her hat. The door was crowded with students outside the ssroom, who were peeping in. Its her, ire. She should be the captain of RAW, right? She killed three members of GIO alone. I was there and saw it with my own eyes! Chapter 234 - Dont Call Her Sister-In-Law Anymore

Chapter 234: Dont Call Her Sister-In-Law Anymore

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After school, when ire appeared, many people looked at her, gathered around her, and tried to talk to her. The coldness and alienation that seeped from her bones made others dare not approach her, so they could only cast curious and admiring gazes at her. When she walked out of the school gate, a figure stood in her way. ire raised her eyes slightly. It was Zack. He stared at ire fiercely, his eyes full of hatred. Hey! I have something to tell you! ire raised her brows slightly, her voice t. Yes? You cant beat me! Zack said firmly. ire shrugged and said a bit contemptuously, But I have already beaten you. Zack turned blue with anger, pointing to ire and yelling. You cheated with a plug-in, didnt you? Otherwise, how could you rookies beat us? Were professional yers! ire leaned against the wall behind her and looked at Zack, her eyes filled with chills. Do you have any evidence? Zack snorted coldly. If you want to prove you didnt cheat,pete with us again! ire gave a wicked smile. Im not interested inpeting with a sore loser. The word sore loser severely stung Zack. He clenched his fists and rushed forward. Hey! What are you doing?! At this moment, Joe and the others suddenly ran over, standing in front of ire and staring at Zack fiercely. What are you doing! You are a man. Do you want to hit a girl?! Zack gnashed his teeth and said, I want you topete with me again! This time, Joe didnt dare to agree and turned his head to look at ire. ire, we ire slipped a hand into her pocket and saidzily, Do you want topete with them again? They said in unison, Its up to you. Then letspete with them again. ire said casually as if she was talking about something insignificant that she didnt care about. Joe said to Zack, Okay! Lets fight again. This time, you wont have any excuse! After Zack left, they asked ire. Shall we continue to train? ire nced at them. You just won once. Dont becent. They all wailed. They hadnt had enough fun yet On the other side, Derek bounced back home and happened to see Huntering downstairs, so he ran over. Hunter, have you seen the news on the Inte? Sister-inw led us to beat the GIO team. Sister-inw is really cool! Hunter frowned, and his tone was a little impatient. Dont call her sister-inw anymore. Derek blinked. Why? That was what he called her all the time. Its annoying to listen. Hunter said and walked past Derek. Derek angrily stood in his way. Hunter, how can you treat Sister-inw like this? You werent like this before! Before, when you saw Sister-inw, you ran faster than anyone, always sticking to her. If anything happens to Sister-inw, you would definitely try your best to rescue her! You even gave Sister-inw 66 private inds as a birthday present, which means best wishes to her, transferred five million to Sister-inws meal card, and apanied Sister-inw to participate in school activities and took first ce! Hunter narrowed his deep dark eyes and a gleam of fierceness shed across his eyes. What nonsense are you talking about? Im not talking nonsense. You also said that you are the only dog of Sister-inw and even ran away from home just because you couldnt see her! Hunters face grew darker and darker, and he finally couldnt bear it and yelled at Derek. Enough! Shut up! Just forget that these things ever happened! Chapter 235 - What Shit Dreams

Chapter 235: What Shit Dreams

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Derek was indignant and shouted at the mans receding back. Hunter, you will regret it! Hunter hurried back to the study. Hisposure was gradually burned with anger. He grabbed the metal ornament next to him and mmed it on the ground. Nonsense. He could never do those silly things! To prepare for the second match, Joe and the others didnt dare to rx and followed ire to practice after school every day. Phoebe and Becky walked behind and happened to see this scene. Thinking of the game a few days ago, Becky turned red in anger. Phoebe, youre right. She must have defeated my brother by ying dirty! Phoebe nodded in agreement. Maybe, she really cheated with a plug-in! What should I do then? Becky looked at Phoebe with a look for help. If they beat my brother by abnormal means again, my brother will definitely copse! Phoebe evoked a sly smile. I have a way. Do you want to listen? Becky nodded vigorously. Phoebe leaned in her ear and whispered. It was gettingte. Joe finished training and arrived at the door of his house when he saw Beckying out of his house. What are you doing here again? Becky didnt say a word, gave him a deep look, and walked away with joy. Joe walked into the door. His mother was sitting on the sofa and yelled at him, Hey, you,e here! Joe walked over and saw a few photos on the coffee table. There were photos of him, ire, and the others walking together, of him entering ires ward for training, and of him ying theputer game against Zack. Mom, these are His mother stood up and pped him hard. Its no wonder that you went out early and returnedte recently. It turns out that youre fooling around with these people. Fortunately, Becky kindly told me and asked me to persuade you to return to the fold! Hearing this, Joe was furious. Becky, this nasty woman! His mother pointed to the photo. Do you know who this person is? Shes ire, the girl that the Smiths took back from the countryside, who is ill-bred and gets into fights and makes trouble all day long! How dare you hang out with her?! Joe argued back. Mom, ire is not that kind of a person. She is very smart and powerful His mother interrupted him angrily. Look at you, what did you learn from her?! Disconnect from her, now! And uninstall that damn game. Youre not allowed to y it again! Mom! Joe resolutely said, I like this game. Im going topete with Zack, and I will be a professional yer in the future. This is my dream! What shit dreams. Dont even think about it! Joe said huffily, Isnt Zack a professional yer? Why cant I be one as well?! His mother snapped loudly. How can you bepared with him? Zack has been smart since childhood, while you, stupid since childhood. What makes you think that you can be a professional yer?! These words, like thorns, stuck to Joes heart. He couldnt bear it anymore, crying and yelling. Why have you been belittling me since I was young? You said I was good for nothing and alwayspared me with others. Why do you never believe that I can seed?! Cut the crap. If I say no, then you cant do it! his mother dragged him upstairs, pushed him into his room, and snatched his cell phone. I have asked for leave for you. Youre grounded these days and not allowed to go out! With that, she closed the door and locked it. Joe pped the door fiercely, roaring from inside.. Mom! Let me out. I must go to the game tomorrow! Chapter 236 - Result Of The Second Match

Chapter 236: Result Of The Second Match

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The second match was still held in the gymnasium. The outside was full of people, who were already betting on who would win. Unlikest time, RAW had a lot of fans this time. Led by the head of the fan group, Dora, they were holding banners at the scene to show their support for RAW. In the arena, Chuck kept looking at his watch. The game is about to begin. Why hasnt Joe arrived yet? Is there a traffic jam? GIO still consisted of the same five people as before. They looked at ire with resentment, vowing to win back the face they lostst time. Zack said provocatively, The time is up. What are you still waiting for? Are you going to give up? Wait a minute, Joe hasnte over yet. He doesnt answer the phone. Ill go to his home to check out. Chuck said, about to go out. Hey! Zack stopped him and smiled coldly. The match has already started. Were not going to wait for anyone. If you go out, itll be considered surrender! OK, Just the four of us. ire quickly made a decision and pulled out a chair to sit down. Here I am. Here I am! At this moment, Joe rushed in. He was dirty and his arm was injured. Jack asked him. What happened to you? Joe sank in a chair with exhaustion. s, I jumped from the third floor through the window. Ill tell you what happenedter. Lets get started. The game began. Several others were quickly eliminated, and in the end, only ire and Zack were left. The audience didnt dare to guess the result of the game easily. Last time everyone thought that GIO would win, only to get a p in the face. Everyone was twittering. Suddenly, a bang came from the big screen. What happened? Was someone shot? Everyone looked up at the same time and saw that ires name turned ck. GIO won! How could this be? GIO is GIO. It must have been an identst time. They are professional yers after all. How could they lose to a bunch of kiddies?! RAW must have cheated with a plug-inst time. Thats why they won. The RAW fans were instantly discouraged and couldnt even lift the banner. Dora stood in front of them, boosting their morale. Everyone, listen to me. As long as its a game, there must be a winner and a loser. Losing once doesnt mean losing every time. We wonst time, didnt we? Therell be a lot of chances for us to win in the future! Yes, thats right! The fans cheered up and shouted a loud slogan. Roses and wine fly bravely, and the bees picking flowers will always follow! Watching this, Derek was speechless. He wondered from whom had Dora inherited this stupidity. In the arena, Zack took off his headset, threw it on the table, smiled triumphantly at ire. Did you see it? This is the gap. What makes you think you can beat professional yers? Get real, clowns! GIO left arrogantly. Joe couldnt hold it anymore, clutching the wound on his arm, and burst into tears. Last night, I told my mother that this is my dream. Now I know my mother is right. I am stupid. Im useless. Im good for nothing I will never seed ire leaned on the chair, staring at theputer screen, her beautiful face expressionless. Then she narrowed her eyes slightly, and chill surged in her dark eyes, ready toe out. At dusk. After school, Becky ran to Phoebes ss to find her. Its a pity that you didnt go yesterday. My brother won. Phoebe raised her eyebrows and smiled perfunctorily. Really? Congrattions! Chapter 237 - Theres Trouble

Chapter 237: Theres Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Becky was in a very good mood. School is over. Lets go. I will treat you to milk tea. Phoebe hesitated and said, I have to be on duty today. You go back first. Okay, see you tomorrow. Becky carried her school bag and left happily. When Becky walked out of the campus, Joe suddenly stood in her way, followed by several other boys. She subconsciously took two steps back, a little panicked. You what do you want to do! Joe stared at her gloomily and asked. Becky! You ndered me in front of my mother and destroyed ourputer equipment, right?! I I just hope you dont fool around with that ire anymore! Becky stammered. Joe couldnt help but sneer. You did this because you were afraid that your brother would lose, right?! Beckys eyes widened, and she was speechless. Joe looked at the girl and gradually showed a disappointed look. I really liked you. I have been treating you very well, havent I? Whatever you asked for, I tried my best to satisfy you. I understand that you wanted your brother to win, but a game is a game. I really didnt expect you to be such a sinister and despicable person! Sinister? Despicable? These two words were a great insult to Becky, especially since there were several other boys present. She clenched the strap of her schoolbag. Ive done it. What do you want? Do you want me to apologize to you? Joes expression gradually cooled. No! I must have been blind to fall for you. From now on, you will no longer be our friend. Remember, we dont know you! In an instant, Becky looked at Joe with panic. She never expected things to get this big. Joe actually wanted to kick her out of this small group? I I didnt mean it Becky still wanted to exin. Joe turned around indifferently, and the other boys in the group red at her angrily. Beckys eyes instantly reddened, and she burst into tears. Emperor Game Club. Zack had won the game and was in a good mood. He nned to hang out with his teammates. When he came to the hall, a girl came over and passed them. The girl was wearing a cap whose brim was pulled down. Her face was covered with a mask, and she put her hands in her pockets and walked lightly and swiftly. Zack turned his head and looked at her. Who is she? Looks so mysterious. Eddie said in astonishment, Didnt you see the badge on her chest? She is April! April?! The others also eximed. Why did April suddenlye to the Emperor? Did something big happen? April hadnt joined any club. She had been to the Emperor Game Club a few times as warmly invited by the club chairman, but every time, she left soon. Alwaysing and going without a trace, she was very mysterious. On the other side, ire pushed open the door of the office, and the club chairman immediately got up and smiled enthusiastically at her. Why did you suddenlye, April? Please take a seat. ire sat down on the sofa. Not in the mood to greet him, she directly threw her phone on the coffee table. The club chairman stopped making tea. This is Check it out. ires voice was slightly muffled by the mask and was very cold. The club chairman put down the teapot and picked up the cell phone. It was a video of a game match. As he watched, he frowned and his face became solemn. There was trouble. Chapter 238 - Cheating

Chapter 238: Cheating

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This is the video of Zacks game two days ago. Outsiders cant understand it. You should understand it, right, Chairman? ire asked unhurriedly. Yes. The club chairman felt really ashamed. Zack, he cheated with the plug-in. A low chuckle came from ires throat. With a sniper rifle having a range of 1,000 meters, he can shoot people from a distance of 2,000 meters. He has not searched for equipment from beginning to end, and the mechanical ammunition in his backpack is automatically replenished. Chairman, I think you know how to deal with cheating during a match, right? The club chairman rubbed his hands andughed dryly. Zack was too stupid. This is not a regr match. He probably meant it as a joke. He has never done this before. Look can you let him off this time? When hees back, I will scold him severely! Really? If its not a regr match, is there no fairness required? ire leaned back and tilted her head, and her eyes gradually sharpened, and her voice was grim. Im not apassionate person. Ill get to the bottom of this matter! Chairman, either you handle it in ordance with the regtions, or I will expose the video. Its your choice! With that, she took back the phone and walked out of the office quickly. The club chairman was so angry that he mmed his teacup on the ground. Why was Zack so stupid as to mess with her?! After drinkingst night, Zack was still groggy. When he walked into the Emperor Club, everyone cast strange nces at him, seeming to be discussing something. At this moment, Eddie ran over, his expression anxious. Its over, Zack! The club chairman wants to kick you out of the club and GIO! Zack patted his face. Are you still drunk? What nonsense are you talking about? Im not talking nonsense. Go find out for yourself! Zack frowned and hurried to the Chairmans office. When he rushed in, the club chairman was sitting and drinking tea. Zack questioned him. Its said that youre going to kick me out of the club and GIO. Is this true?! The club chairman slowly put down his teacup. Yes. Zack red his eyes. Why?! The club chairman turned on the phone and showed Zack that video. Zacks face paled. Well who gave you this? The club chairman said in a cold voice, Dont bother about who gave it to me. It is a fact that you cheated in the match! Zack clenched his fists fiercely. He was angry yet he had to soften his attitude. Chairman, I have been serving the Emperor Club for several years. I have never done anything wrong and won many awards for GIO. In this match, we just yed against a group of rookies. Do you have to be so cruel to me? The club chairman stood up and patted the coffee table with his hand. Its not me but a big shot up there who insists on punishing you! Let me tell you, it is against the rules for professional yers to y a match privately, but we usually turn a blind eye to it. But you openly cheated with a plug-in! Just kicking you out of the club and GIO is being benevolent enough. If this video is exposed, causes uproar, and is noticed by the national E-sports management department, you will not only be severely punished, but also be banned for life. I dare not take these responsibilities for you. Just pack your things and go! Zack rushed forward in a panic, grabbed the club chairmans arm, and begged. Where can I go if you just kick me out like this?! The club chairman withdrew his arm, his expression indifferent.. You can go wherever you like. It has nothing to do with us! Chapter 239 - Phoebe Told You To Do This, Right?

Chapter 239: Phoebe Told You To Do This, Right?

I Zack still wanted to plead with him. But the club chairman gave him a stern look. Whether to leave silently or be severely punished, think clearly by yourself! Zack gritted his teeth and was extremely unwilling to quit, but in the end, he still bowed his head and left the office. Walking out of the door, he mmed his fist against the wall. Who who sent the video to the chairman? It was impossible for rookies like Joe and his partners to find out that he had cheated! Lance Middle School. The ssroom was boiling when the morning reading was over. Have you heard that Zack was kicked out of Emperor Game Club and GIO. Huh? What happened? I heard that he cheated with a plug-in in the match against irest time. Everyone turned their heads and looked at ire in the back row. As always, ire was lying prostrate on the table and sleeping, while her face was covered with a hat. So, he cheated to beat ire? Cheating in the game, he is too unprofessional, right? He still had to cheat though he waspeting with amateur yers. What a joke Jessica leaned close to Phoebe and whispered. Whats the matter? Is this true? You have a good rtionship with Becky. Do you know something about this? Phoebe blinked her eyes innocently. Huh? My rtionship with her is just so-so, not very good. Jessica was confused. Hadnt the two of them been inseparable before? During the lunch break, Joe and the others suddenly ran to ss One. ire was gnawing on bread, with a straw in her mouth. Joe said incoherently, excitedly, Zack he he was ire chewed on the bread and mumbled. Umm, I know. So its not that Im stupid. Its not that I cant achieve anything. As long as I work hard, I will seed Joes lips trembled and he cried again. ire calmly ate the bread and got up from her seat. Joe wiped away his tears. ire, what are you going to do? I have something to tend to. ire walked out of the ssroom. At the milk tea shop next to the school, Becky sat in a chair. Her face was extremely ugly because of what happened to her brother. What do you want?! ire narrowed her eyes to look at her and said casually, Was it you who damaged theputer essories and persuaded Joes mother to ground him? Did Joe tell you that? Yes, it was me, so what? Becky wasnt apologetic at all. ire tilted her body, her tone a littlezy. If I guess right, it was Phoebe who told you to do so. Becky was startled and blurted out. How do you know? ire smiled. Its not the first time that she has done this kind of thing. Didnt you realise that you have been led by the nose by her all the time? What do you mean Becky didnt understand. She did nothing and lost nothing, while you did so much, but what have you gained and what have you lost? ire tapped the tabletop with her fingers. Thats all I want to say. Think about it yourself. ire slowly got up and left the milk tea shop. Becky was still in her seat, pondering over ires words. Not long after, the bell rang and the ss door of the milk tea shop was pushed open. Becky turned her head, only to see Phoebe and a few boys in the small group walking into the milk tea shop together. They talked andughed, getting along very well, standing at the counter and picking drinks. At this moment, Becky seemed to understand something. After school, Phoebe and Jessica were walking together. Becky appeared suddenly in front of them, holding a hot cup of milk tea in her hand, and sshed the milk tea in Phoebes face fiercely. Chapter 240 - Phoebe Fights With Her Classmate

Chapter 240: Phoebe Fights With Her ssmate

Ahh Phoebe covered her face and screamed in pain. Jessica was stupefied. The school was swarming with people. Hearing the scream, they stopped and quickly gathered around. Phoebe recovered from the pain and looked at Becky in shock. Her face was flushed red with the heat. You what are you doing? Like a lunatic, Becky waspletely devoid of reason at this moment. You told me to destroy RAWsputer equipment and make Joes mother lock him up! You harbored ill intentions but instigated me to do those things without getting your hands dirty, right?! Phoebe looked at the onlookers with a hint of panic. Becky calm down. I know what happened to your brother makes you upset, but I really dont know what you are talking about! Becky said fiercely, Very good, continue to pretend! You lured me into doing these bad things and made me look like a sinister and despicable person. Joe hates me and has thrown me out of the small group. I lost all my friends. But how about you? Everyone thinks that youve done nothing wrong! Why didnt I find out earlier that youre so insidious! Discussions began to rise all around. Phoebe continued to pretend to be innocent. Becky, have you misunderstood something Becky evoked a contemptuous smile. After all, you are just the adopted daughter of the Smiths, a fake daughter. Do you really think youre popr? It was because of me that you could join that group. Joe and the others were willing to take you as their friend because of me! Everyone in the small groupes from a rich or powerful family, but who are you? You are nothing but a fake daughter! These words deeply hurt Phoebe. She bit her lips tightly and her eyes turned red with anger. You said that I lured you into doing this, but do you have any evidence? I think you are just ndering me! Evidence? Of course, I have a call recording! Becky took out her cell phone, pressed the y button, and turned the voice to the maximum. Phoebes voice came from the phone. I have a good idea. Dont you live next door to Joe? You can find an opportunity to go to his home and secretly smash theputer equipment. How can they win if their equipment is destroyed? The onlookers were shocked and started whispering to each other in urgent voices. Phoebe is too vicious, right? I told you she is not simple at all. Its not the first time she tried to set up ire. Although I dont know what happened, this is breaking news! No I didnt say it. You must have forged it. Give me the phone! Phoebe rushed up, trying to snatch the phone. Soon, the two got into a scuffle, and beat each other brutally. With a hand in her pocket, ire watched quietly. Do you know what this is called? Derek widened his eyes in confusion. What? ire tilted her head, smiled wickedly, and said slowly, This is calleddog eats dog. Derek burst intoughter. The Smiths house. Adas cell phone rang suddenly. She picked it up and found that it was from the principal. After the call got through, the principal said on the other end, Mrs. Smith, you need toe to school. Ada was usually called to school to attend the parents meeting or because Phoebe had won some award. But nothing had happened in the school recently. Could it be ire had caused trouble again?! Upset, Ada asked. What happened? Did ire Phoebe Smith was fighting with her ssmate at school, the principal replied. Chapter 241 - Used Me As Her Tool

Chapter 241: Used Me As Her Tool

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing this, Ada was stunned. Phoebe? Fight?! I wonder if youre mistaken. No, Mrs. Smith, pleasee to school quickly. The other girls mother has already arrived. Ada couldnt believe it. Phoebe had always performed well in school and was gentle and nice. How could she fight with others? Hanging up, Ada hurriedly prepared to go to school. Allen came down from the second floor. Seeing her about to go out, he asked. Whats wrong? Ada said anxiously, Just now the principal called and said Phoebe was fighting at school! Fight?! Allen frowned. Ada hurried to the school and rushed into the principals office. At the first nce, she saw Phoebe standing against the wall, her face strangely red and showing several cuts. Her hair was messy, her sleeves were torn, and she looked a total mess. Phoebes tears trickled down her cheeks. Mom Ada ran over and hugged Phoebe. Mom is here. Dont be afraid. Are you injured Phoebe kept crying. Mrs. Smith. The principal shouted. Ada raised her head and saw a woman standing next to the principal. She was slender, exquisitely dressed, and wearing expensive jewelry. The girl in her arms was crying too, simr to Phoebes situation. The principal introduced her. This is Mrs. Collins. She had met with Mrs. Collins several times. Mrs. Collins, your daughter is a bit too much. How could she beat my daughter like this?! Ada preempted. In her opinion, Phoebe had always been docile and well-behaved, and couldnt be a troublemaker. This fight must have been initiated by Mrs. Collinss daughter! Mrs. Collins snorted coldly. Youd better listen to the recording first before talking! There was a cell phone on the desk. The principal pressed a button on it and Phoebes voice came from it. After listening to the recording, Ada was shocked and at a loss. Phoebe, what does this mean? Phoebe sobbed and said, It was ire ire wanted to y a game with Beckys brother. Becky was afraid that her brother would lose, so she came to ask me what to do. I told her about this idea. I just wanted to help her and mentioned this, but I didnt expect her to really do it! Bullshit! Becky pointed at Phoebe and yelled. You wanted to set up ire but used me as your tool! Irritated, Ada snapped at Becky. So, you would just do everything Phoebe asked you to do? Didnt you have your own opinion? Now you want to put the me on her? Becky was too scared and started to cry. Mrs. Collins shielded Becky behind her and looked at Ada contemptuously. Anyway, it was your daughter who lured my daughter ino doing bad things, and it was also your daughter who beat my daughter first. There are recordings and a surveince video of the same. This is all the evidence! Phoebe sobbed. She sshed the milk tea in my face first. God! Ada was frightened and hurriedly cupped Phoebes face with her hands. Let me see if youve been scalded! Mrs. Collins sneered coldly. Ssh? Do you have any evidence? My daughter was walking too quickly and identally spilled the milk tea on you, but you rushed over to beat my daughter first. The surveince video showed it clearly! Um At this moment, the principal finally spoke and tried to y the peacemaker. I think both children did something wrong.. Why dont you just reconcile? It will do them no good if the dispute esctes. Chapter 242 - You Are Way Too Partial

Chapter 242: You Are Way Too Partial

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No way! Mrs. Collins pped the table fiercely and red at Ada. I will never let this matter go. Ill sue your daughter to death. Just wait for thewyers letter! With that, she stormed off with Becky. Phoebe raised her flushed face. Mom, what should I do? Its okay. Ada hugged Phoebe. Mom is here. Its okay. The other side. ire had her arms around her chest, leaning against the wall outside the milk tea shop, with one of her long, slender legs slightly bent. It was a bit hot, so she took off her coat and tied it around her waist, looking more slender and sexier. ire! There was an angry roar. Ada rushed over and raised her hand. She was going to p ires face. ire reacted quickly, grabbing her wrist and giving it a fierce wring. A cold light shed in her eyes. Ignoring the pain, Ada scolded her. Look what youve done to Phoebe! At this time, Joe and the others came out of the milk tea shop. Seeing this scene, they all rushed over and shielded ire behind them. Chuck handed a cup of milk tea to ire. Half-sugar, your milk tea. Joe stared at Ada and smiled coldly. Auntie, what are you doing? Ada nced at them and yelled at ire huffily. If you hadnt insisted on ying that game match, would Phoebe be sshed with milk tea? Would she fight with people at school and be criticized by the principal? I told you to behave yourself and not to harm others! Joe narrowed his eyes and smiled sarcastically. Auntie, dont you think youre way too partial? Wayne echoed him. What did it have to do with Phoebe Smith that Big Sister ire wanted to y games with Zack? She was jealous of ire and tried to frame her. Can this be med on ire? If she cant take a shit, is it gravitys fault? Adas face stiffened, and she was a bit embarrassed. This is our family matter. Kids, dont be so nosy! Guess what? This is not your family matter! Joe snorted and said threateningly, Your daughter instigated Becky to destroy myputer equipment, which I spent a lot of money to buy. Shell have topensate me! And because of Phoebe Smith, I was locked up by my mother and had to jump from the third floor. As a result, I broke my arm. Shell have to pay the medical expenses! If you dare to harass Big Sister ire again, Ill sue Phoebe Smith. By coincidence, my two uncles are both judges! Adas eyes widened in astonishment, and she didnt expect that Phoebe suddenly had twowsuits against her. She turned blue in anger and walked away angrily. Joe looked back at ire. Dont be afraid, I am standing behind you! Looking indifferent, ire took a few sips of milk tea with the straw. Back to the Smiths house. Ada took a cotton swab and treated Phoebes wound. She was so distressed that her heart was almost bleeding. Her daughters beautiful little face was scalded red and swollen. Allen paced back and forth in the hall and snapped angrily. Why did you mess with Becky Collins and Joe Haber?! Dont you know theyre both from powerful families? A new plot ofnd that I bought has to be approved by Beckys father. Now you fought with his daughter. If he imposes a charge on me to avenge his daughter, I will not only be subject to investigation, but thepany will also lose a lot of money! Do you know how much it will be?! Okay, okay! Ada was upset by his words.. Phoebe has also suffered so many injuries, and the incident has already happened, what else can we do? If you want to me someone, me ire. Could all this have happened if she hadnt yed that damn game with Zack Collins?! Chapter 243 - Promise To Be With Me?

Chapter 243: Promise To Be With Me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shut up! All you can do is to me this and me that! Allen looked at Phoebe with his hips akimbo and said angrily, Anyway, I will contact the Collins and tell them youre willing to do anything to get their forgiveness. Dont make things worse! When Phoebe heard this, her tears fell again. Ada hurriedlyforted her. Okay, okay, dont cry. The medicine is getting washed by your tears. It waste, and neon lights flickered on the street. James turned off the car, turned his head, and looked at the young man in the co-pilot, who had fair and tender skin and golden curly hair, looking soft and cute. Does your arm still hurt? Derek was stunned for a moment, then suddenly covered his arm. It hurts Jamesughed. How many days has it been? Does it still hurt? Yes, it was almost broken! James didnt bother to expose his lie. Derek unfastened the seat belt with one hand and then leaned on James. If there is a kiss from Mr. Walker No way. James ruthlessly pushed the boys head away. I will take you home first. As he was about to start the car, his hand was suddenly grabbed. He turned his head only to see Derek lean over. James leaned back subconsciously, but the young man did nothing but gazed at him with glowing eyes, his face so sincere andpletely devoid of his usual cynicism. His voice went low. Mr. Walker, youve been rejecting me. James was about to speak. Derek suddenly covered his mouth. I know youre going to preach to me again, trying to make me give up, but whatever, let me finish. James no longer made a sound. The boys cheeks were glowing red. He seemed to be a little bit shy, and his pupils seemed to be immersed in water, clear and clean, with pure admiration and bewilderment. He said word by word, Mr. Walker, youve found countless reasons to reject me. You said that I cant gain the support of my family. In fact, I broke up with my dad years ago. You said you are 10 years older than me, but is that important? I can take care of you when youre old. You said I wouldnt dare to hold your hands on the street, but why do you think so? Not only do I dare to hold your hand, but I also dare to go out and tell everyone I love you! With that said, he prepared to open the door and rush out. James hurriedly stopped him. I was joking. Derek looked at him, suddenly curled his lips, and started crying aggrievedly. With tears pattering down, he choked. Why have you been rejecting me? Is it because I am not good enough, or is it because I always bullied you before. If I had known I would like you so much, I would definitely not have troubled you, boohoo Why why are you crying? James got a headache and hurriedly drew a tissue to wipe the tears of the boy. In the past 28 years, there were some people who had chased him. But this was the first time that someone confessed his love to him so openly and straightforwardly. It was the simple and strong love of a child without the calction and trade-offs of adults. It seemed that he would never shrink back even if he hit his head bleeding. Looking at the boys red eyes, Jamess heart did a flip and he sighed. If this was destined, why should he dodge? After a moment of silence, James said, Okay but at school, we have to maintain the teacher-student rtionship. Dont mess around. Oh Derek was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized what he said. His watery eyes were widened, and he was surprised and pleased,pletely at a loss.. Mr. Walker You mean you agree to be with me?! Chapter 244 - Apologize To Becky

Chapter 244: Apologize To Becky

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yeah. James nodded. Derek eximed, opened his arms, and hugged James. This time, James didnt push him away. Derek put his head on his shoulder and pursed his lips. Mr. Walker, kiss me James pushed the boys lips back with his finger. No. Derek frowned, looking unhappy. Why? James looked at him with a smile. Kissing is a reward, and youll only get it when you perform well. Huh? Derek curled her lips. Am I not performing well? No. Mr. Walker is so ruthless, s~ James patted his head, and the touch was as soft as a nket. In the future, every time your ranking moves up one ce in the monthly exam, there will be a kiss. Falling in love with a teacher turned out to be like this. Derek blinked. What if I can get into the top ten in the school? James was a little surprised and thought for a moment. If you can get into the top ten, there will be a grand prize. Xia Beis eyes were shining, and he asked eagerly. What award? James evoked a slight smile. I cant tell you now. Dereks head drooped again. The young man wrapped his arms tightly around James as if fearing that he would run away and rubbed his head against James. Mr. Walker smells so good Half an hourter. James tilted his head to look at the streetmp outside the window and said helplessly, Can you let go? Derek still hung on him. No, no, not enough yet! Its gettingte. Its time to go home. Derek raised his head, pressed it to Jamess ear, and asked seductively. Can I go to your home, Mr. Walker? James tilted his head to dodge, put his hand against his head, and said with a smile, Dont go too far. Alright James sent Derek to the Johnsons house. After getting out of the car, Derek waved to him. Mr. Walker, see you tomorrow! James smiled and drove the car away. When Derek entered the house, Hunter came down from the second floor and nced at Derek, and his voice was cold. Its sote. Who sent you back? Humph! Derek grabbed his school bag and rushed upstairs. Since thest quarrel, Derek had decided to ignore Hunter, this scumbag! Late at night, the Smiths vi. Allen was speaking on the phone in the study, and his voice sounded fawning and apologetic. Im really sorry. My daughter was too unreasonable. I have already scolded her. OK, OK, no problem Phoebe was sitting in the living room, clenching her hands and feeling uneasy. Not long after, Allen went downstairs and said with a ck face, Well meet the Collins for dinner tomorrow. Apologize to Becky Collins and ask her to forgive you. Did you hear me?! Phoebe shivered in fright and her tears fell again. The next day, early in the morning. Allen and Ada took Phoebe and went to the restaurant they had agreed upon. Mrs. Collins and Becky were already sitting in their seats. Because of the quarrel in the principals officest time, Mrs. Collins wasnt quite kind to Ada. After taking his seat, Allen said, Phoebe was in the wrong in this matter. Phoebe, apologize to Becky! Phoebe lowered her head, clenched the corner of her clothes, and didnt say anything. Allens face darkened and he snapped. Phoebe! Did you hear me?! A sense of humiliation welled up in her heart. Phoebes eyes reddened instantly, but she had to hold back her tears and choked. I Im sorry. On the opposite side, Becky snorted coldly. Allen smiled and asked. So is this alright? Chapter 245 - Shame

Chapter 245: Shame

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Collins said coldly, Its up to Becky. Becky, what do you think? Becky replied huffily. Do you think a simple apology is enough? I want you to apologize to me in front of the whole school, and write an apology letter and post it on the school bulletin board! Phoebe suddenly raised her head, staring at Becky in astonishment, almost thinking that she had heard it wrong. Ada said on the side, Becky, I think youre going too far! Going too far?! Mrs. Collins said sternly, Your daughter has gone even further. If you dont want to apologize, you can just say no. But then dont me us for using other means. My husband loves our daughter the most. If he knows what happened to her hmph, Mr. Smith, you should know what I mean. Allen took a deep breath. Yes, Phoebe will do it! Dad Phoebe looked at Allen incredulously. Why did Dad force her to do so?! And. Mrs. Collins nced at Ada. Last time we were in the principals office, Mrs. Smith ranted at me, should she apologize too?! Ada got up from her seat with a jerk and flushed red. This is too much! Allen pulled her down. Hurry up! Do you forget what I said at home?! Theirpanys important project still had to rely on the Collins. Ada had to hold back her anger. She lowered her head, and gritted her teeth. Im sorry, Mrs. Collins! Mrs. Collins smiled contemptuously. As soon as they left the restaurant, Phoebe started crying. I dont want to apologize. I dont want to write an apology letter. Its too shameful Shame? You know shame now. Then why did you do that?! Allen yelled at Phoebe, Because of you, I had to apologize to a little girl. Is it not shameful for me?! Ada protected Phoebe. Many people in school will see her apology letter. How can Phoebe go to school in the future? Shut up! Allen pointed at Ada and reprimanded her. Its because you dote on her every day that she became like this. You must be responsible for what youve done! Lance Middle School. The cafeteria was crowded with people. Among the crowd, Becky leaned against the chair, with her legs folded casually. There was an arrogant air surrounding her. You can start now. Phoebe stood in front of her. She lowered her head, and bit her lips hard, trembling all over. Hurry up! Becky urged impatiently. Dont forget what your father said yesterday! Phoebe suddenly clenched her fist, suppressed the inner anger, and said word by word with difficulty, I Im sorry. I was wrong There was a lot of discussion all around. Do you remember how she ferociously fought Becky two days ago? Haha, why did she apologize now? Because she gave in! The Collins are very powerful. Dont mess with them! Why did she mess with someone she couldnt afford to offend? She deserves it. The discussion sounds, like sharp des, were ruthlessly cutting Phoebes heart into pieces. Becky stood up slowly and walked up to Phoebe with a scornful and arrogant smile. See? You join the small group because of my help. Now, your dad must rely on my dad to do business. You will always be stepped on by me! By the way, dont forget to write an apology letter. I cant wait to read it! Phoebes eyes turned scarlet, and she wished to strangle Becky on the spot, but she didnt have the guts, so she could only clench her fists. Her nails went deep into her palm.. She pushed her way through the crowd and fled. Chapter 246 - She Fell Down The Stairs

Chapter 246: She Fell Down The Stairs

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions During the lunch break, the ss was noisy. Phoebe posted an apology letter on the bulletin board. I saw it. She wrote a full page. Haha This is so disgraceful. If I were her, I would just transfer to another school. Its shameful to transfer to another school too, haha Phoebe was in her seat, silently writing English words. With a click, her pen was abruptly snapped. Tears came down from her eyes and sttered on the exercise book. In the back row, Dora stuffed her mouth with snacks. Her cheeks bulged, and she mumbled. She deserves it. Lets see if she dares to y dirty tricks again! Derek nced at the food residue at the corner of the girls mouth and said with disgust, Can you stop eating? Look how fat youre! Youre literally a mess Dora looked at ire with a look for help. Im not fat at all, am I? ire stared at her chubby face and fell silent. Im not fat! Im not fat! Dora burst into tears, crying and stuffing food into her mouth. Derek shook his head. I really admire your parents. It must not be easy to raise you The ss bell rang and the teacher walked into the ssroom. Dora munched on a pack of spicy strips with oil staining the corners of her mouth. She turned to pick up a paper from ires table, only to see Derek straightening up, He was staring at the ckboard intently, and taking notes seriously. What are you doing? Derek nced at her. Study! Dont disturb me! Dora took a breath. Good lord, Derek was studying?! After ss, the phone in the drawer rang, and Derek picked it up and took a look. It was a text message from Jack. [ss is boring. Shall we skip and go to drink?] Derek typed a few words on the screen. [No, I need to attend ss.] Soon, there was a reply. [??? Are you out of your mind?!] There was a lot of noise outside the ssroom, and there was the rumbling sound of an electric drill. Someone mmed the book in his hand. Whats so noisy? I cant focus on my textbook! I heard that the surveince cameras on the right stairway and our corridor broke down. Theyre hard to fix and probably cant be repaired today. The straight-A students wailed. After school, Becky leftte. Putting her phone against her ear, she was talking on the phone while going down the stairs. It was empty and no one else could be seen. Haha, you really should havee to see her expression back then. Hmph, how dare she mess with me? Ive taught her a good lesson! Ungrateful bitch! She waspletely engrossed in the phone, so she didnt know that Phoebe was following her. Looking at the girls back and listening to her wanton ridicule, Phoebes face was ferocious, and her eyes turned bloodshot, filled with crazy resentment. She slowly stretched out her hand and suddenly gave Becky a hard shove on the back. Ahhh With a scream, Becky rolled down the stairs. Her neck twisted with a click, her head was banged and started bleeding. She fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Phoebe stared at her hands, panting nervously. Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly spotted a dark figure behind her. She turned her head with a jerk, but only saw the steps. Was there someone here just now? Phoebe chased the shadow, but saw no one. She clutched her chest, feeling uneasy and sweating all over her head. No, there couldnt be anyone else here. She must have seen it wrong! The next day, in the ssroom. Everyone was talking about Becky. I heard thatst night, after school, she fell down the stairway on the right! Chapter 247 - I Can’t Help It

Chapter 247: I Cant Help It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She had a terrible fall! Her spine was broken, causing her lower body to be paralyzed, and she has been unconscious since then. The doctor said she is at risk of bing a vegetable. Oh, shes so poor It seems that her parents are going to take her to a foreign country for treatment, but even if she wakes up, shell be disabled for life. How did she suddenly fall down the stairs? The police camest night. The surveince camera was broken, so nothing was found. I heard that she was going downstairs while talking on the phone. She must have missed her footing and fallen over. She should have been more careful while walking. In the back row, Derek pondered and looked at ire beside him. Why do I get the feeling this matter is not simple? ire curled the corners of her lips and said nothing. Sitting on her seat, Phoebe was doing a test paper, but her hands trembled uncontrobly. After school. Derek happily ran to the teachers office but didnt go in until the other teachers had left. James pushed up his sses and nced at him. Whats the matter? The boy smiled sweetly. I want to leave with you after school. James pointed to the desktop. I still have lesson ns to write. Its okay. Ill wait for you. Derek pulled a chair over and sat down beside him. James smiled and said nothing. Derek propped his head and stared straight at him. The mans side face was very handsome, his long eyshes behind the lenses trembled lightly, his nose was straight, and his thin lips were pink and licked moist by him, looking soft. Derek narrowed his eyes slightly and an inexplicable desire suddenly seized his heart, like a prairie fire, sweeping over and burning him. At this moment, James turned his head and happened to meet his line of sight. Why are you looking at me? Dereks lips curled up, revealing two small tiger teeth. Mr. Walker, you look so handsome that I cant stop looking at you! And He suddenly pounced over and hugged James tightly. You are mine. I can look at you as much as I want! James tapped his head with a pen. Okay, we only have a teacher-student rtionship at school. Derek murmured discontentedly. I cant help it Early in the morning, early reading ss. Mr. Jones came to the ssroom and stood on the podium. The schools charity auction is next week. If anyone wants to donate anything, hand it over to me after school tomorrow. Dora turned around and asked curiously. What kind of charity auction? Is it fun? Derek was supporting his chin and replied casually. Its held in the name of the school. The students or parents will donate things, which will be bought by other students or parents through the auction. All the funds obtained will be donated by the school to an orphanage. I heard it was held once before, but I was still in junior high school back then, so I didnt participate in it. Doras eyes widened. Then, can I donate too? Derek nced at her. What are you going to donate? My spicy gluten and big drumsticks. Oh god! The value of donations must exceed 50,000 dors, and this is not a simple auction. Derek patted his face. This is also a matter of face. On the surface, it was a charity auction, but in fact, its just for keeping up with the Joneses, and everyone just tried their best to unt their wealth. Whoever donated an item with the highest value would be the center of attention, receiving the honorary certificate issued by the school and having his name recorded in the school history. In the evening. Ada was choosing her donation in the cloakroom. She picked two nes, put them under the light, and hesitated on which one to donate. A few years ago, when I took your brother to the charity auction of Lance Middle School, Mrs. Lius donation was only one hundred thousand dors more expensive than mine but she had the cheek to mock me. Now, Ill take you to the charity auction.. This time, I must pick something good. If only we can get the honorary certificate Chapter 248 - Are You Claire’s Guardian?

Chapter 248: Are You ires Guardian?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Phoebe looked at the jewelry in the box. Mom, you are donating for me, but what about ire? Are you going to donate two things? Well Ada didnt even think about ire. After thinking for a moment, she said carelessly, Anyway, were a family. Ill just donate one item. Phoebe beamed at her with a smile. Mom is right. Alright. Ada handed a ne to Phoebe. Take it, and hand it over to the school tomorrow. The next day, everyone turned in the donated items. Derek rushed into the ssroom and sat in his seat. ire, when I registered just now, I only saw Phoebes name. What do your parents mean? They didnt prepare anything for you? Maybe. ire responded casually. How can they do this to you?! Derek patted the table hard. Theyre bullying you. Ill have Mr. Hopkins deliver something right away. No need. ire raised her eyes and nced at Derek. Ill hand something in. ire! Come on, what can you hand in? Youll beughed at by everyone if you send in nothing! At this moment, Dora turned her head. Dont look down on ire. Youll regret what you said! ire narrowed her eyes and looked at Dora keenly, her tone of voice bing a little cold. Do you know what Im going to hand in? Dora smiled awkwardly. I I just guessed The charity auction was held in the schools central building and was attended by parents and students. The building was crowded and noisy, and reporters were carrying cameras to report in real-time. With a hand in her pocket, ire walked slowly into the building and met Phoebe and Ada at the door. Ada looked at her and said, Were a family, so I prepared a ne for Phoebe to donate. It doesnt matter if you give away something or not. I think the school would understand this. A family? ire smiled contemptuously and ignored her. Mom, dont waste time on her. Phoebe pulled Ada to walk in. All the students present were taken in by their parents. Only ire was alone, and many people were pointing fingers at her. The charity auction hadnt officially started and the people were chatting andughing in groups on the surface, but in fact, they were secretlypeting with each other. Mrs. Wang, what good stuff did you donate? Why dont you show us now? Youll find out when the auction starts. Mrs. Li, what did you donate? Let me remind you the value of the donation cant be less than 50,000 dors. Dont forget it. I heard that the Smiths didnt donate anything for ire. Really? Are they that partial? It seems that the rumors are true. She is really not favored in the Smiths, so if anyone wants to fawn on the Smiths, he should work on Phoebe Smith. Tsk, they dont even prepare a donation for her. That kid will be scoffed to death. On the other side, Hunter got out of the car and walked into the building. Before entering, he went to register with the dean of students. When the dean saw him, he immediately asked. Are you ires guardian? I was just wondering why she came alone. Hearing this name, Hunter frowned subconsciously, and his voice was cold. What do you mean? The dean was stunned. Youre not her guardian? But I remember you. The registration form fromst time is still here! He turned a few pages forward and handed it over to Hunter.. Look, there is your name on it. Chapter 249 - King Tonight

Chapter 249: King Tonight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hunter looked down and saw his name written in the column of ires Guardian on the registration form. Besides his name, there was another name. Gallon Miller? Staring at the name, Hunters eyes were as sharp as a de. He is her guardian as well? Yes, you two apanied her to the sports meeting together. Hunter looked away with a long face and snorted coldly. The dean was confused and didnt understand what he meant. Hunter! Derek rushed over. Hunter nced at him and stepped inside. Derek ran to the dean to register. He is my guardian. Everyone in the venue was chatting hotly. Hearing the sound of footsteps at the door, everyone turned their heads and looked. The talking voices stopped abruptly, and their faces changed in an instant. The atmosphere became weird and oppressive. It was Hunter Johnson. He brought Derek over, right? I heard that he has recovered from his brain injury! Really Yes, hes normal now. That being said, everyone was still fearful and gave way to the side, not daring to approach him easily. Phoebe cast a suspicious look at Hunter. He had recovered? No wonder she didnt see ire stay with him recently. Thats right, only a fool would like ire, and when he bes normal, he certainly wouldnt want her. Did this mean that she had a chance? Thinking of this, Phoebes eyes filled with joy. Her heart started beating very fast, and she couldnt wait to go to him. Sitting in the corner, ire looked at the man in the distance. Her small face was covered by shadows and no emotions could be seen, but her pupils were shaking slightly. After a while, she withdrew her gaze, her hands clenched the corners of her clothes, and her breathing was abnormally fast. Hunter found a ce to sit down, and many people looked over here, but he still keenly caught an unusual look. He tilted his head slightly and met a hot gaze. Under the light, the girls pupils were crystal-clear as if not mixed with the slightest impurity. Under her eye, she had the same tear mole as his. Dora was looking straight at Hunter, with a spicy gluten in her mouth. As he looked over, she grinned at him and the spicy gluten slipped from her mouth and fell to the ground. Hunter frowned and quickly looked away. Was this girl a fool? What are you looking at? Rick Hilton, who was sitting next to her, followed Doras gaze, his face was dark, and his tone was cold and unhappy. Is he that good-looking? Youve been staring at him! Dora hugged Rick. Oh, is Rickie angry? The spicy oil on her mouth stained his clothes. Derek walked in and sat straight beside ire. He knew that Smiths would definitely ignore ire, so he must apany ire. Not long after, Dora also ran over. She tugged at ires clothes and pointed somewhere. ire followed her finger and saw Hunter, who was not far away. He was sitting there alone and there was something cold and majestic about him. No one dared to approach him. Whats the matter? ire asked. Dora didnt speak but just smirked. The charity auction began. The principal stood on the podium and delivered a speech. Then, the donations were exhibited one by one for people to bid on. A ne attracted everyones attention. Wow! This ne is so exquisite! Is this designed by Echo, the jewelry master? Which parent donated it? She is so generous! She should be the king tonight, right? Chapter 250 - The Diamond Is Fake

Chapter 250: The Diamond Is Fake

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At charity auctions, even for valuable items, the starting prices wouldnt be set too high. This ne was so valuable that everyone scrambled to bid on it and rushed to raise their number tes, and the price became higher and higher. Ada arrogantly raised her head high and smiled triumphantly. This ne had been donated by her. Her heart was almost bleeding when she decided to donate it, but for Phoebe, she was willing to do it. Phoebe covered her mouth and smiled. Mom, look at them. How silly! If nothing else, this time, she and her mother should be able to get the honorary certificate, and their names would be recorded in the schools history! Becky almost destroyed her reputation, but now she would earn it back. In the end, the ne was sold for 600,000 dors. The next exhibit, the Cullinan diamond, was 3106 carats, approximately the size of a mans fist, exuding a brilliant blue light. This diamond was gorgeous! Everyone gasped in shock, admiring the huge diamond, and couldnt look away. Dereks eyes almost popped out. He was the first to hold up his number te. He wanted to give this to Mr. Walker! At this moment, ire stretched out her hand and pressed down his number te. Derek asked in confusion. Whats wrong? This is a fake. ire narrowed her eyes and stared at the diamond in the ss cab. Although her voice was low, she was still heard by Joes mother next to her. She stood up abruptly and yelled. What do you mean, girl? How dare you say that my diamond is fake?! Because of her son, Joe, she was disgusted with ire, and now her words also irritated her. Her roar, like a sudden p of thunder, attracted the attention of everyone present. Everyone stood up and gathered around. What happened? She said that the diamond is fake! She knows nothing. She just talked nonsense here! Joe hurriedly tugged at his mothers clothes. Mom, ire didnt mean to offend you. Sit down quickly. Her mother shouted angrily. Why are you trying to defend her? Im your mother! ire didnt say anything and looked indifferent. She just didnt want to watch Derek wasting money and was not interested in meddling in others business. But Joes mother didnt want to let her off. She shoved ire hard from behind, cursing. Speak! Look at me and tell me whether you have ever seen a diamond? How dare you im that its fake?! ire frowned, still leaning on the chair, and tilted her head slightly. Her sharp gaze swept at Joes mother and she spoke unhurriedly and coldly. There are only two Cullinan diamonds in the world, one is 1582 carats and the other is 3106 carats. Depending on the size, yours should be 3106 carats. Ive seen the real one. The crack pattern inside is different from this one. Therefore, it can be judged that this one is fake. Joes motherughed out loud. Are you kidding me?! This Cullinan diamond was only exhibited once in the Moon Museum of Shuo Kingdom. There isnt a picture of this diamond on the Inte. And you, a little girl from the country, said youve seen this diamond? Dont tell me, you have been to the Moon Museum! Everyone burst intoughter and cast a mocking and contemptuous look at ire. Phoebe said mockingly, Why did ire cause trouble again? So many people are watching! Ada looked impatient. This girl disgraced the Smiths yet again! ire raised her eyebrows.. Yes, I have.

Chapter 250: The Diamond Is Fake

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At charity auctions, even for valuable items, the starting prices wouldnt be set too high. This ne was so valuable that everyone scrambled to bid on it and rushed to raise their number tes, and the price became higher and higher. Ada arrogantly raised her head high and smiled triumphantly. This ne had been donated by her. Her heart was almost bleeding when she decided to donate it, but for Phoebe, she was willing to do it. Phoebe covered her mouth and smiled. Mom, look at them. How silly! If nothing else, this time, she and her mother should be able to get the honorary certificate, and their names would be recorded in the schools history! Becky almost destroyed her reputation, but now she would earn it back. In the end, the ne was sold for 600,000 dors. The next exhibit, the Cullinan diamond, was 3106 carats, approximately the size of a mans fist, exuding a brilliant blue light. This diamond was gorgeous! Everyone gasped in shock, admiring the huge diamond, and couldnt look away. Dereks eyes almost popped out. He was the first to hold up his number te. He wanted to give this to Mr. Walker! At this moment, ire stretched out her hand and pressed down his number te. Derek asked in confusion. Whats wrong? This is a fake. ire narrowed her eyes and stared at the diamond in the ss cab. Although her voice was low, she was still heard by Joes mother next to her. She stood up abruptly and yelled. What do you mean, girl? How dare you say that my diamond is fake?! Because of her son, Joe, she was disgusted with ire, and now her words also irritated her. Her roar, like a sudden p of thunder, attracted the attention of everyone present. Everyone stood up and gathered around. What happened? She said that the diamond is fake! She knows nothing. She just talked nonsense here! Joe hurriedly tugged at his mothers clothes. Mom, ire didnt mean to offend you. Sit down quickly. Her mother shouted angrily. Why are you trying to defend her? Im your mother! ire didnt say anything and looked indifferent. She just didnt want to watch Derek wasting money and was not interested in meddling in others business. But Joes mother didnt want to let her off. She shoved ire hard from behind, cursing. Speak! Look at me and tell me whether you have ever seen a diamond? How dare you im that its fake?! ire frowned, still leaning on the chair, and tilted her head slightly. Her sharp gaze swept at Joes mother and she spoke unhurriedly and coldly. There are only two Cullinan diamonds in the world, one is 1582 carats and the other is 3106 carats. Depending on the size, yours should be 3106 carats. Ive seen the real one. The crack pattern inside is different from this one. Therefore, it can be judged that this one is fake. Joes motherughed out loud. Are you kidding me?! This Cullinan diamond was only exhibited once in the Moon Museum of Shuo Kingdom. There isnt a picture of this diamond on the Inte. And you, a little girl from the country, said youve seen this diamond? Dont tell me, you have been to the Moon Museum! Everyone burst intoughter and cast a mocking and contemptuous look at ire. Phoebe said mockingly, Why did ire cause trouble again? So many people are watching! Ada looked impatient. This girl disgraced the Smiths yet again! ire raised her eyebrows.. Yes, I have. Chapter 252 - Surveillance Camera Damaged

Chapter 252: Surveince Camera Damaged

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire turned her eyes, her sharp gaze sweeping everyone past, and her voice was t and cold. Who is in charge of the donated goods? The dean of students came out, saying tremblingly. Its me Joes mother suddenly rushed up, grabbed the dean by the cor, and screamed like a shrew. Where is my diamond? Where did you hide my diamond?! Hand it over right away! The dean was terrified. I I really didnt steal the diamond Quiet! ire frowned impatiently and asked the dean of students. Where were the donations kept? The dean replied. My office. Get the surveince video. OK. The dean responded and turned to leave. ire looked at him coldly. If you want to prove your innocence, youd better not move. Huh? The dean didnt understand what she meant. ire looked at the principal and said in a slightlymanding tone, Call the surveince room. Oh, OK! The principal nodded. He took out his cell phone, called the surveince room, and asked the other side to send the surveince video out. The other end seemed to say something, and he suddenly eximed. What?! Everyone was taken aback and asked. Whats wrong? Did something happen again? The principal hung up the phone, his face all dark, and he said to ire, The surveince camera in the deans office is damaged! His words, like a bombshell, aroused panic in everyone on the scene, and they even began to criticize the school. ire narrowed her eyes. As she expected, the thief hade prepared. The crowd was still arguing, and suddenly they saw ire stepping out. Hey, where are you going?! ires unhurried voice floated over. Surveince room. The crowd was in an uproar and followed her. Derek also stood up, only to see Hunter sitting leisurely on the chair as if there was a barrier around him so that he could turn a deaf ear to what was happening around him. Hunter, lets go, lets go together! Hunter rolled his eyes at him and ignored him. The small surveince room was crowded with people, leaving no gaps. In the room, there was a whole row of surveince systems, on which were the screens that disyed the videos. ire looked at the surveince system and began to fiddle with it. Soon, she stopped. It seemed that she had found the problem. She pulled a chair out and sat down, typing on the keyboard dazzlingly fast. After a long while, ire stopped and said leisurely, The surveince video is restored. The crowd was in an uproar again, still with some doubts. Really? Can it be restored? She can distinguish between true and false diamonds and restore surveince video. Is she so powerful?! Ada and Phoebe were stunned. Especially Ada, watching ire tapping on theputer every day, she never expected that she was so good at theputer! The crowd swarmed around her. The surveince video was ying. On the screen, a man in ck appeared. With a needle, he easily opened the deans office. Although the donated items were all locked in a safe. But within five minutes, he opened the safe, took out the Cullinan diamond, and put a fake in. ire looked at him deadpan, her eyes as calm as stagnant water. This man moved neatly and skillfully. He seems to be an old hand and his background couldnt be simple. Gosh, it was really stolen! Was my watch also reced by a fake one?! How did he get in? Joes mother had almost gone crazy and kept murmuring, Diamond, my diamond This person Suddenly, the dean of students eximed. ire nced sideways at him. What? Do you know him? Chapter 253 - Gang Of Thieves

Chapter 253: Gang Of Thieves

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He is Brent, a security guard of the school! Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. It turned out to be the schools security! Where is the security guard? How dare he?! Get him here quickly! ire leaned back on the chair, raised her head, stared at the screen, and said slowly, He has already run away. How do you know that? Are you in a group with him? ire coldly nced at the idiot who said this and smiled yfully. Is he supposed to wait for you to catch him instead of running away? The man was speechless. Lets call the police first. Someone had already taken out his cell phone. ire turned the chair around, straightened up, and continued to tap on the keyboard. She took a screenshot of the mans face. Everyone looked closer, only to see her inputting a bunch of messy codes. The keyboard was crackling, no one knew what she was up to. Soon, the sound stopped abruptly. ire leaned backzily. His information has been found. On theputer, there was a high-definition photo of the thief. Below was his name, ID, number, and other information. His real name was not Brent and the identity he had used was fake. Not long after, the police rushed over. The policy chief was questioning the dean of students. Youve found out the thiefs information? Who did it? Everyone looked in one direction in unison. Following their gaze, the policy chief saw the girl leaning on the chair. Her legs were folded, her posture waszy, her hair was pulled behind her ears, showing her beautiful neck. She was sitting there alone and there was something cold and gloomy about her. The police chief showed a surprised look. Hearing that they had found out the thiefs information, he thought it must have been done by some technical expert, but it turned out to be a little girl. He walked over, looked at the information on theputer, and ordered his team members. Get a citywide manhunt for him, now! Dont bother. ire said indifferently. The police chief turned his head and looked at the girl in confusion. What do you mean? ire didnt answer right away. Instead, she dragged the keyboard close and tapped on it quickly. Soon, a crisscrossing route map appeared on the screen, with a red dot flickering somewhere. Got him. ire tapped the red dot with her finger. Here. She kept zooming in on the map, and the specific geographic location appeared below. The police chief immediately sent the address to the team members. Go, dont let him run away! Derek and Dora squeezed out of the crowd, stood on either side of ire, and began to brag. Woohoo! ire is awesome! She could not only identify the authenticity of the diamond, but also track the thiefs location. The two were like giving a talk show. Soon, the thief was arrested, and not just him. The police tracked down a gang of thieves behind this guy and caught them all. This theft team had been giving them a headache for a long time. They were extremely cunning, proficient in unlocking, undermining surveince, and making fakes. Every time, they escaped sessfully without leaving any clues. This time, they finally caught them! The police handed the diamond to Joes mother. She held the diamond to her lips, kissed it, and cried excitedly. At this time, Dora said, Since the diamond has been retrieved, shouldnt you apologize to ire?! Everyone was discussing this. Whose child is this? Did you hear what she said? Its too embarrassing for an adult to apologize to a child, isnt it? Chapter 254 - A Priceless Treasure

Chapter 254: A Priceless Treasure

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Why is it embarrassing? Dora looked at the crowd and raised her voice. Whether it is an adult or a child, it is normal to apologize if he did something wrong, isnt it? Everyone was speechless. Joe tugged at his mothers clothes. Mom, I told you that ire is not the kind of person you imagined. She is very powerful. She helped you get back the diamond. You should at least apologize to her. Joes mother looked embarrassed, but it was indeed thanks to ire that she got back the diamond. She walked up to ire and said sincerely, Thank you for helping me find the diamond. I apologize to you for my bad remarks before. ire didnt speak and only shrugged. Principal, will the charity auction continue? someone suddenly asked. The principal said, Since there are still so many donations left, lets finish it, OK? Anyway, we still have time. No one raised an objection and the crowd walked to the central building again. At this time, the police chief came upto ire. Girl, may I have your contact information? Why? ire looked at him coldly. The police chief smiled and said, Just now I saw that you knew how to search for the criminals information and locate him, so I think No need. ire interrupted him indifferently, slipping her hand into her pocket and walking out slowly. The police chief scratched his head. This girl was not so easy to deal with! The auction continued, and a new exhibit was shown. In the bright ss cab, there was a dull stone ced in it. Its surface was rough and bumpy. The hall suddenly boiled, mixed with ridicule. Who donated this? A stone?! This guy must be crazy. Who would bid for a damn stone? Does he think were fools?! Isnt it said that the value of the donated item cant be less than 50,000 dors? Wait! Someone suddenly guessed in surprise. Isnt this the fragment of the meteorite from a hundred years ago?! As soon as he said this, everyone stoppedughing. One hundred years ago, one night, a huge meteorite suddenly fell in the West Continent. When the survey team hurried over, there was indeed a deep concave crater on the ground, but the meteorite was gone. In the end, only one remaining fragment was found. The fragment was kept in aboratory for research and then was sent to a museum. After a lot of toss and turns, it was bought by a mysterious old man. There was no more news about the fragment since then. Someone searched for its picture on the Inte andpared it with the stone in the ss cab. It was exactly the same. If this was really that meteorite fragment, it was a priceless treasure, and all donated items were no match for it. Who donated this? How could he own this meteorite fragment? Everyone looked around. Phoebe was annoyed, wondering who donated this stone, causing her and her mother to miss the honorary certificate and the chance to be recorded in the schools annals! Looking around, everyone rested their gazes on Hunter Johnson. If it was the Johnsons, it made sense. Joe tugged at Dereks clothes and asked. Was this really donated by Hunter? No Derek shook his head nkly. He only donated a watch. On the stage, the principal quoted the starting price. Everyone gasped in shock. The starting price was frighteningly high. They looked at each other, all hesitating, not daring to raise their number tes. What if they couldnt afford to buy it in the end? That would be a big disgrace! Chapter 255 - Claire, Come To The Stage To Receive The Award

Chapter 255: ire, Come To The Stage To Receive The Award

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the end, no one bid on the meteorite fragment. But undoubtedly, tonights king must be it. The auction was graduallying to an end, and the principal came to the stage and announced the most precious donated item tonight. The answer was self-evident. Yes, you guessed it right. Its this meteorite that was discovered a hundred years ago! Everyone was surprised and curious. Wow Who the hell is the donor? Is it Hunter Johnson? It must be Hunter! Phoebe clenched the corner of her clothes, very disappointed. Ada was disappointed too. She even donated such an expensive ne but got nothing in the end! She was waiting to see who the hell donated this meteorite! The principal flipped through the roster, smiled, and said word by word, This meteorite was donated by ire Smith. Let us congratte her! The audience was silent. After a long period of silence, the whole ce suddenly boiled. The exmation of the crowd almost overturned the entire central building. Countless surprised and questioning gazes fell on ire. How could it be her How is it possible? Where did she get this meteorite from? Didnt she grow up in a vige? Even if she bought it, she didnt have the money, right? The hall was full of discussion sounds. Phoebe and Ada looked at each other, their faces pale and their minds messed up. This was a meteorite fragment from a hundred years ago, a priceless treasure, extremely precious, but it was actually owned by ire. They were guessing who the donor was just now. But no one could have guessed that the person was ire. Phoebe bit her lip. ire ire again! She always stole her thunder, always! Derek and Joe came to ire at the same time. ire, is it really you? Where did you get it? Thats awesome! Hell, Big Sister ire always surprises me. I admire you! The principal continued. ire, pleasee to the stage to receive the award. This sound brought everyone back to their senses. Under the spotlight, ire got up and walked onto the stage unhurriedly. The lights tilted down on her. She was slender and slim, her legs were thin and long, and her beautiful and indifferent face was expressionless. She narrowed her eyes slightly, looking stunningly gorgeous. Everyone was amazed by her beauty in an instant. The principal handed her the certificate and thanked her for her contribution to the cause.Then, he personally wrote her name in the schools annals. Hunter raised his eyes lightly, staring coldly at the girl on the stage. In a daze, something shed across his heart. It was a strange and inexplicable feeling, and his heart suddenly thumped. He looked away distractedly. ire stepped down with the certificate. Phoebes eyes turned bloodshot jealousy. This certificate should have belonged to her, but ire stole it! When the charity dinner was over, it was alreadyte at night. Derek was still asking ire about the meteorite. Hunter got in the car first without waiting for him. At this moment, the car window was knocked, and Hunter turned his head and saw a sweet smiling face. Phoebe smiled and said softly, Mr. Johnson, long time no see. Do you remember me? Hunter looked at her indifferently. No. Phoebes face was slightly stiff. No matter when he was an idiot or normal, he always had held no impression of her! It didnt matter. She still had a chance. Thinking of this, Phoebe smiled sweeter.. Mr. Johnson, may I have a talk with you alone? Chapter 256 - You Like Hunter?!

Chapter 256: You Like Hunter?!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Hunter could refuse, she directly opened the car door and sat down opposite the man. Hunter frowned and tilted his head not to look at her, feeling a little irritated. What do you want to say? Phoebes smile was bashful and she said shyly, I heard that youve recovered. But he responded with silence. Hunter pursed his lips and didnt seem to intend to speak. Phoebe had no choice but to continue. In fact, I admired you a long time ago. At that time, everyone said that you were a psycho, but I didnt feel that way at all. And I was engaged to you. I always thought that I could marry you as I hoped. I didnt expect ire was suddenly brought home, and she snatched the marriage contract As she said this, she choked up, tears bursting from her eyes. She cried as beautifully as a flower in the rain. Hunter finally turned his eyes to Phoebe. His eyes were cold and his thin lips curled up contemptuously. He said slowly, If I remember correctly, ire is the biological daughter of the Smiths. The one who is engaged to me is supposed to be her. She just took back what belonged to her, and you call that snatching? Phoebes crying sound stopped abruptly and she raised her head with a jerk, looking at the man in panic. Hunter looked disgusted. And I hate women crying. You can get out of the car now. Phoebe was driven out of the car mercilessly. She walked to an empty corner, wiped away her tears, and stomped her feet with anger. Hey! White lotus! At this time, there was a roar behind her. She turned her head only to see Dora rush over and snap. I am warning you to stay away from Hunter Johnson. Dont covet someone youre not worthy of, OK? Dont be so shameless! Phoebe flushed and sneered. What? Do you like Hunter too? Does ire know it? Its none of your business. I only know that you like him, but he doesnt like you at all. Why do you always want to steal another womans man? You shameless little b*tch! Dora said provocatively. Phoebe suddenly clenched her fists. Its none of your business who I like and what I want to do, OK? Just go lick ires boots! Dora bared her teeth. Im telling you, Hunter is ires man! Theyre perfect for each other. Jealous? Mad? You pathetic little bitch! Ahhh Phoebe screamed crazily. Do you want to fight? Come on, do you think Im afraid of you?! Dora raised her fist, making a gesture to punch her. Dora! A mans call suddenly sounded behind her. Dora turned her head and saw Rick. She hurriedly put down her fist, stood up straight, blinked, and put on a sweet, cute smile in a second. Rickie Rick stepped over and looked a little unhappy. What are you doing? Phoebe red at Dora and left angrily. Dora punched at Phoebes receding figure and then threw herself into Ricks arms,ughing happily. Rick pushed her away mercilessly. Dora twisted her fingers and widened her big clear eyes, saying aggrievedly. Rickie, whats wrong with you Rick frowned, his expression a little weird. You do you like Hunter?! Yes! Dora replied tly without even a hint of hesitation. Chapter 257 - Mr. Walker, Mr. Walker, Mr. Walker

Chapter 257: Mr. Walker, Mr. Walker, Mr. Walker

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You Ricks handsome face was distorted, and he gritted his teeth. Do you really like him?! Realizing that the man had misunderstood, Dora hurriedly exined. No not that kind of like. Its another kind of like. Do you understand? Like is like. Whats the difference? There was a fire in Ricks heart. Dora stepped forward, stuck to him again, and said very seriously, Anyway, you have to respect him, OK? Rick stared wide in anger. What?! He had to respect him?! Humph! Rick threw the girls arm away, turned and walked away quickly. Dora hurriedly chased after him. Rickie, are you angry? Rick said gruffly, Dont hold me to sleep tonight! Huh? Dora wailed. Dont. Ill be scared if I sleep alone, Rickie In the Smiths house. ire walked to the second floor and was about to enter the room when Phoebe suddenly rushed over and stared at the certificate in her hand, looking crazy. When Mom said that she didnt prepare anything for you, why didnt you tell her you had already donated? You deliberately didnt say that, right?! You just wanted to steal my thunder and make Mom lose face! ire narrowed her eyes and smiled. Its my freedom to say it or not. If you are unconvinced, donate something more expensive than my piece. With that, she smiled contemptuously at her, walked into the room, and mmed the door. Nothing went well today. Phoebe was about to explode with anger. At noon, the rooftop. Larryy on the chair, enjoying the sunshinefortably. Derek kicked open the iron gate and walked over. Why do you have to call me over? Im busy. Jack snorted and said, Oh, were so honored to be allowed to see you. How can you be busy? Derek pulled a chair over and sat down. Ive been busy studying recently. Huh? Larry suddenly sat up and looked at him incredulously. You? Study?! Derek raised his eyebrows and said with an ostentatious tone, You guys know nothing. Mr. Walker said that as long as I get into the top ten in the school in theing exam, hell give me a reward. Jack and Larry both fell silent. The atmosphere was inexplicably weird. After a moment of silence, Jack coughed dryly. Well a new movie was released recently, and the rating seems to be pretty good. Oh, that one Derek interrupted. Ive just watched it with Mr. Walker. Its not that good. Larry rolled his eyes. They began to talk about the charity auctionst night. Jack said to Larry, Its a pity that you didnt attend it. It was wonderfulst night. Big Sister ire stunned everyone. She discerned the authenticity of a diamond with her naked eye and helped the police arrest a theft gang! Larry gaped in shock. Really? So awesome? Derek said, Why would we lie to you? My sister-inw has always been so awesome. I nned to buy the Cullinan Diamond and give it to Mr. Walker, but she told me it was fake. Thats enough! Jack suddenly stood up, pointed at Derek, and roared angrily. You have been here for ten minutes and have said five sentences to us but mentioned Mr. Walker three times! We are not interested in Mr. Walker, ok? Derek looked at him calmly. You nuts are wasting my study time. He stood up and left the rooftop. Jack pointed to his head. I think there is something wrong with his mind. Larry nodded in agreement.. I think so too. Chapter 258 - Thieves

Chapter 258: Thieves

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The warm sun was shining obliquely outside the window. Dora was lying on her stomach on the sofa, watching cartoons while stuffing potato chips in her mouth. Gallon leaned against the kitchen door, watching the residue fall from her mouth onto the sofa, feeling sorry for his sofa. Why did you bring her here again? ire sat on the chair and took a sip of the soda. She followed me here. Gallon narrowed his eyes and pondered. Dont you think she is suspicious? She looks like Hunter so much, especially the eyes. Tusk you gotta be careful. OK. ire responded casually. Actually I have investigated her. Hearing what Gallon said, ire raised her eyes and looked at him. What then? Gallon spread his hands. Nothing was found. Nothing? ire was a little surprised. Yes, I cant find the least information about her. Its like she doesnt even exist. Its weird, isnt it? ire turned her eyes to the girl on the sofa, and a gleam of doubt shed across her keen eyes. Dora puffed her cheeks. Uncle Miller, I can hear you! In the evening, after finishing dinner, ire took Dora away. Dora stroked her round belly and smiled. Thank you for your hospitality, Uncle Miller! Gallon rubbed his temple. This darn girl gave him a headache. It was rush hour, so the bus was full of people. ire grabbed Doras cor and took her to squeeze into the bus. Dora was excited. This is the first time Ive ever taken a bus. Its so fun! The others in the bus cast strange nces at her. ire said deadpan. Shut up. OK The bus moved forward slowly, and the surroundings were a little noisy. At this moment, a man suddenly yelled and rummaged in his pocket. Where is my wallet?! The others just nced at him indifferently and didnt care. Suddenly, the man grabbed Dora violently. You thief! Return my wallet! ire was the first to react. She grabbed the mans wrist and exerted some strength. Ouch The mans face was distorted with pain. ire said coldly, Let go! His bones were about to be crushed. The man had to let go of Dora. ire immediately blocked Dora behind her. The man clutched his wrist and yelled. Thieves! Two female thieves. Instead of studying hard at school, you two are stealing! ire frowned and anger almost burst out of her deep dark eyes. Do you have any evidence? The man pointed at Dora. She was standing next to me just now. Who else can steal my wallet except for her? Dora poked her head out and waved her hand. Its not me. I dontck money! The man showed a fierce look, trying to intimidate ire and Dora. Shut up! Give my wallet back. Or Ill beat you! ire tilted her head and smiled at him. You can have a try. The man was a bit scared by her wicked smile. Can you stop quarreling? The driver stopped the car at a bus stop. Get off. Then you can take your time to quarrel! After being driven out of the bus by the driver, the man took out his cell phone and called the police. Im gonna call the police and arrest you! Dora was still hiding behind ire and said softly, I didnt steal his wallet. ire nodded and said nothing. Soon, a police car came and took them to the police station. As soon as they walked in, they saw a few punks quarreling inside, kicking and smashing chairs, almost assaulting the police, and some old women and men were yelling and shoving each other. Chapter 259 - You Must Have Targeted Me A Long Time Ago

Chapter 259: You Must Have Targeted Me A Long Time Ago

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They were taken to their seats. In front of ire was a young police officer who asked. Whats the matter? Who stole your wallet? The man immediately pointed to ire and Dora and shouted. These two stole my wallet on the bus and didnt admit it! The young police officer looked at ire and Dora up and down and couldnt help sighing. Girls, you are still at the age of schooling. You should turn to your parents for help if you have financial difficulties instead of stealing. You will regret what you did when you grow up! ire raised her eyes, her eyes sharp. Did you find the evidence? The young police officer said carelessly, Ive seen too many girls like you, OK? Come on, take out the wallet and call your parents. ire leaned back in the chair, crossed her legs casually, and said with a sneer, Oh So, just because youre a police officer, you can use a person without any evidence, right? Other people around all looked over. The young police officer looked embarrassed and had to ask the man. Did you see them steal your wallet with your own eyes? The man hesitated. I didnt see it with my own eyes, but the two of them were standing next to me. Who else is it? If you dont have evidence, you cant say that. the young police officer shouted to the front. Tom, go to the bus headquarters and get the surveince video. Okay! Before long, the surveince video was delivered over. In the video, there was a crowd of people. Dora was indeed standing next to the man, but there were so many people that it couldnt be seen whether she took the wallet or not. Look, her hand moved! The man suddenly pointed to the screen. It must be at this moment that she took my wallet! Dora said huffily, I cant even move? Do you mean I should stand upright like a zombie? You The man was speechless. Each stuck to his argument, and the surveince video was not clear. The young police officer didnt know who to believe. At this moment, ire tilted her head and looked at the man coldly. The man felt very uneasy under her stare. What why are you looking at me like this?! ire asked the man. Is your wallet blue in color? The man patted the desk and jumped up. She admitted it, she admitted it! How did you know that my wallet is blue if you didnt steal it?! ire said slowly, her voice calm as a pool of stagnant water, You got on the same bus stop as us. Before you got on the bus, there were two people standing on your left and right and passing by you at the same time. I saw the person on the left was holding something blue. It should be your wallet. The man widened his eyes and froze for a long time before he snapped. You even noticed that? It shows that you had targeted me a long time ago and now you just want to me others for your crime! The young police officer waved his hand and motioned to the man to sit down. Stop arguing. Lets just check the surveince video. Tom leaned close to his ear and whispered. The ce where they got on the bus is very remote. The surveince is nothing but decoration. Well The young police officer coughed dryly and looked at ire. There is no surveince over there, so there is no way to prove that your words are true. He asked the man again. Do you remember two people passing by you? The man shook his head in confusion. No. The young police officer nced at ire.. Look, even he doesnt remember. How can you remember it so clearly? And you even remember that one person was holding something blue?! Did you really target him a long time ago? Chapter 260 - Recite The Numbers

Chapter 260: Recite The Numbers

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ire curled the corners of her lips and said, I have a good memory. Is there a problem? No matter how good your memory is, can it be so good? The young police officer smiled contemptuously. ire didnt speak but slowly closed her eyes. As her fingers were tapping the desktop gently, she quickly searched the pictures in her mind. The few people next to her were stunned, wondering what she was doing. After a while, she opened her eyes, stared nkly, and said unhurriedly, The man on his left is a male, about 30 years old, with a crew cut and a height of about 1.70m. There is a mole on the bottom of his left ear. He was wearing a gray striped shirt, washed-out jeans, and ck pint-tipped leather shoes, and had a snake tattoo on the back of his hand. To his right, it was a woman, about 30 years old, with long wavy blonde hair and a height of about 163m. She was wearing a white dress with a small stain on the hem. The young police officer was dumbfounded. What was going on here? ire nced sideways at him. Did you hear clearly? You can follow the clues I provided to find these two people. The man yelled. Are you in a ce to order the police officer? Who knows if you made it all up? I dont have any impression of these two people! The young police officer couldnt help but sneer. Little girl, your memory is so good that you even remember a mole? Did you watch too many TV shows? And do you think the police force is so easy to mobilize? We dont even know if the two people exist or not, why should we search for them? Lets y a little game. ire pulled out a piece of white paper from the table and handed it to the young police officer. You or others, write a random number on the paper. I only need to read it once before I recite it. The young police officer was skeptical. Does it matter how long the number is? No. When other people heard their words, they all ran over. The young police officer wrote a series of numbers, so did the man, and everyone else lined up to write numbers on the paper one by one. The numbers almost filled arge piece of paper. The young police officer handed the paper to ire with disdain in his eyes. He didnt quite believe it, thinking that ire was just bragging. Dora clenched her fists and looked at ire. Come on! ires indifferent gaze swept across the paper, and then she returned the paper to the young police officer. Everyone was stunned. Is is this alright? The young police officer took it nkly, and his eyes widened. 538864462862 ire had already begun to recite the first number. The young police officer hurriedly picked up the paper and swiped his fingers along the numbers. Everyone gathered around andpared the numbers one by one. 5689236054258628941395 ire recited extremely fast, and it seemed that she didnt even need to think. After three minutes, she recited all the numbers. Everyone raised their heads and looked at her with incredible looks. She didnt make even a single error! There was a burst of loud apuse. Overwhelmed with admiration, the young police officer asked. How did you do this? ire shrugged and said casually, I told you I have a good memory. She picked up the paper and pencil on the table, quickly drew two sketches of people, and handed them to the young police officer. Now, can you go search for them? We have to go home. The young police officer hurriedly took the sketches and ordered Tom to take some policemen to search for the two people. The man sat on the chair, peeping at the girl, and didnt dare to nag again. Dora threw herself onto ire, hugging her andughing foolishly. At this moment, the young police officer on the opposite side suddenly got up, stood upright, made a salute, and called respectfully. Hello, Sir! Chapter 261 - It’s Better Not To Have Such A Meeting

Chapter 261: Its Better Not To Have Such A Meeting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was the police chief whom ire had met in the charity auction. He came over, and noticed the two little girls sitting next to him. He turned his head to look, and was startled. ire Smith? ire raised her eyes and nodded slightly at him, looking indifferent. The young police officer blinked. Sir, do you know her? This police chief felt sorry for a long time that he didnt get this girls contact information. Not expecting to meet her again, he was overjoyed. She is the high school girl who helped us capture the theft gangst time. The young police officer was shocked. He heard from the police chief about that incident, and really wanted to meet that amazing girl. He didnt expect that ire turned out to be that girl! Thinking of his impolite behavior just now, he couldnt help but feel regretful and a little flustered. The people around them started twittering. So its her Dora asked curiously. You all know about that? Everyone nodded. Yes, it was on the TV news. Those thieves had been rampant for a long time. Its great theyve finally been captured! On the day of the charity auction, several reporters hade. At this time, the police chief asked. Why did youe to the police station? What happened? The young police officerughed awkwardly and pointed at the man next to him. This man suspects that they stole his wallet. The police chief froze for a moment. Oh? Did you find out who stole it? Weve already sent someone to capture the suspect. At this time, Tom escorted two people in. It was a man and a woman. The man had a crew cut and wore gray striped shirts, and the woman had long wavy curly hair and wore a white dress. Tom took out a blue purse. We found this on them. They were preparing to divide the spoils when we found them! My wallet! The man rushed forward, took back the wallet, and checked it carefully. Fortunately, there was nothing missing. The young police officer ran in front of the two and saw that the man had a mole under his ear and a snake tattoo on the back of his hand, and there was a stain on the hem of the womans dress. His eyes almost popped out. ire was right! Dora walked over to the man who was holding the wallet. She rested her hands on her hips, and said angrily, Now the truth is out. Shouldnt you apologize? Everyone looked at them. The man looked embarrassed, lowered his head, and muttered in a low voice. I Im sorry Dora snorted coldly. If you dont have any evidence, dont nder people blindly. The man nodded vigorously. Yes, yes ire stood up from the chair and took Doras hand. Its alright. We gotta go. Wait a minute. The police chief took out his cell phone and said with a smile, Its fate that makes us meet again. Can you give me your contact information this time? ire lowered her eyes, showing no expression, and her voice was cold. Its better not to have such a meeting. Well The police chief was stunned. When he wanted to speak again, ire had already pulled Dora away. When they walked out of the police station, a ck car stopped in front of them and Rick got out of the car. Rickie! Dora threw into his arms and sobbed. Rick asked with a dark expression. Whats the matter? Doras voice was soft. Im fine now. Only then did Rick seem to notice the person next to Dora. He turned to look at her only to meet ires scrutinizing gaze. A cafe. Dora was choosing cakes. ire sat in the corner. Her cold eyes passed Rick who was sitting opposite, and she said slowly, You said you are her guardian, but you dont seem to have any rtionship with her. You dont know her? Rick asked. ire narrowed her eyes slightly. What did this mean? Should she know her? Chapter 262 - Time Machine

Chapter 262: Time Machine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How do you know her? ire somewhat had an interrogatory tone. Rick was silent. After a while, he said, She fell from the sky What? Rick exined. A few months ago, when I was swimming at home, she suddenly fell from the sky and dropped straight into my swimming pool. ire frowned. Are you kidding? Ricks expression was serious. I dont need to make such a joke, right? Have you investigated her? ire tilted her head and nced at Dora who was not far away. She stared at the cake intently. Yes. Rick said. ire retracted her gaze. What about the result? Nothing. Rick pondered for a moment and then said, She was like appearing here out of thin air. By the way, the first thing she did when she lived in my house was to ask me to investigate you. Me? A cold light shed across ires eyes. Why? Yes, after discovering that you are in Lance Middle School, she also asked to enter Lance Middle School. I think you two know each other. ires hand clenched the coffee cup harder and harder. So, Doras goal was her from the beginning? When she first saw her, she followed her, and entered the Lance Middle School the next day, sticking to her no matter when and where. What was her purpose? Was she sent to watch her, or did she want something from her? Dora picked the cake and bounced her way back with a smile on her face. ire stood up suddenly with a cold expression. Im leaving now. Huh? Dora was stunned. Why dont you stay and eat the cake with me? Without looking back, ire walked straight out of the cafe. Dora pouted, a little dazed, and looked at Rick. Whats wrong? Rick dragged her down to her seat and said, Hurry up and eat. Lets go home after you finish. OK. Dora began to eat the cake happily. At the same time, the other side. As soon as they left, Gallon received a call. It was Doctor Kurt. His hands trembled slightly. After picking up the phone, he blurted out. Is is there any new progress on the time machine? Doctor Kurt smiled and said, You cane and see for yourself when you are free. Im free now! Gallon turned off the gas in the kitchen, grabbed his coat, and rushed out of the apartment. He hurried all the way to theboratory. Dr. Kurt was wearing a whiteb coat. He was about thirty years old and was balding. With a pair of big dark circles underneath his eyes, he seemed not to sleep well, but his gaze was bright and excited. His head was lowered and he was fiddling with something. When he found that Gallon had arrived, he waved his gloved hand at him. Come,e on in! The ss door was automatically open to both sides. Gallon couldnt wait to rush in. Where is the time machine? Doctor Kurt pointed to the side. There, over there. Gallon turned his head and saw a cold square machine, about two meters high and wide, with a seat in the middle, a helmet hung on the seat, and a lot of wires wrapped around it. This was literally piled up with his money. Almost all his savings had been spent on it. Gallon walked out slowly, stretched out his hand, but didnt dare to touch it. How how does it work? Dr. Kurt lowered his head and said, I havent worked out the time travel function yet. Gallons eyes darkened instantly, and he was a little annoyed. Then why did you call me over? He was so excited that he almost had a car ident. I wanted to show you the machine in case you thought that Im a swindler. Oh, by the way, Dr.. Kurt said, weve alreadye a step closer to sess, so I called you over to test it. Chapter 263 - I Will Cure Your Disease

Chapter 263: I Will Cure Your Disease

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gallon frowned. Experiment? What experiment? Sit up and adjust the time. Although it cant let your body travel through time, it can make your mind feel like you are on the scene. Umm its kinda like VR, you know? Gallon was skeptical. Dr. Kurt urged him. Sit up quickly. Gallon walked to the big machine and sat down in the middle. Dr. Kurt put the helmet on his head and then turned the power on. Wait a minute! Gallon narrowed his eyes. Are you sure there is nothing wrong in doing this? Dont worry. The electricity wont kill you. What moment in the past would you like to go back to? Dr. Kurt pressed on the disy next to him. Gallon clenched his hands, his voice hoarse. Four years ago. OK, close your eyes. Gallon closed his eyes and only heard a loud noise in his ears, and then, he felt dizzy. When the sound gradually disappeared, he found that he was in the Garcias house. Standing outside the door, the servant greeted him cordially. Hi, Dr. Miller! A girl in slippers ran to the balcony, poking out her head, and her hair slid down her shoulders. Under the sun, her skirt fluttered like butterfly wings. She put her slender arms on the railing and smiled at Gallon. Dr. Miller! Gallon had brought apricot seedlings. This was what he promised Susan before. In the afternoon, the two of them took a shovel and nted the sapling outside the gate. The hem of Susan Garcias skirt was stained with dirt, but she didnt mind and sat on the ground. Holding her white cheeks with her dirty hands, she said with a smile, I really want spring toe soon so that I can see the trees full of almond blossoms. Dr. Miller, will you watch it with me? Gallon sat opposite her. Sure. The sun was still warm, but the sky turned gloomy. In the bathroom, the blood was all over the floor, looking shocking. The servants grabbed Susan and snatched the de from her hand. The blood leaked from the wound on her wrist, ticking on the cold floor. She struggled and screamed madly as if she was strangled by fear. Her pupils dted, her face was twisted, and she looked extremely painful. Let me die! Let me die! The world is hell. You are all demons. Let me leave!! Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes. She looked at Gallon through her messy hair and begged. Dr. Miller let me die Gallons lips squirmed and he could barely hear his own voice. I will cure your disease In bipr disorder, the patients emotions were always in two extreme states. Sometimes they were as enthusiastic as the warm sun, while sometimes they felt as if they were falling into an abyss, sad and painful. Thest time he saw her was in her bedroom. Susan leaned on the bed, her wrist wound wrapped in gauze, and she smiled palely. Dr. Miller, with hypnosis, my illness will be cured, right? Gallon sat aside, stretched out his hand, and patted her head. Yes, its like going to sleep. Everything will be fine when you wake up. A servant walked into the bedroom with milk in her hand. Miss, drink some milk. It may help with hypnosis. Susan took the milk and drank it under the watchful eyes of the servant. As the servant left, Susan slowlyy down, closing her eyes, with an expectant smile over her lips. She hoped that everything would get better when she woke up. As the hypnosis slowly came to an end, Gallon leaned over and whispered in her ear.. Susan, when I count to three, open your eyes. 264 Chapter 264 One, two, three. The girl on the bed still had her eyes closed and did not react at all. Gu Jingwen tried a few more times, but Lin ran still did not wake up as scheduled. He finally realized that something was wrong. He pressed on the girls shoulder and called out in her ear, Lin ran... Lin Ran, wake up quickly! Themotion in the bedroom attracted the attention of the outside world. The door was opened and Lin Mo rushed in with his men. He pushed Gu Jingwen away and held Lin ran in his arms. Then, he turned his head bit by bit. His face was filled with fear and shock. He yelled at Gu Jingwen, My sister is not breathing, her heart is not beating. What did you do to her? ! Gu Jingwens body trembled and his lips trembled. No... impossible... He wanted to rush over, but Xiao Feng stopped him and punched him hard in the face. Gu Jingwen fell to the ground. He supported himself with his arms and looked at the girl in Lin Mos arms. He wanted to crawl over there. Xiao Feng kicked him over and grabbed his cor. You killed the Miss! You killed the Miss! No...Gu Jingwen kept mumbling. There wont be a problem... The doctor rushed over to check on Lin rans physical condition. The final result was death. Lin ran was dead. Gu Jingwen had killed him. This was his judgment. Gu Jingwens heart felt like it was being torn apart. It was so painful that he could hardly breathe. He suddenly opened his eyes, and his vision was white. After a long time, he finally regained his vision. He found that he was still in theboratory. Doctor Yuan looked at him in disbelief. Are you crying? It seems that something bad happened to you four years ago. Gu Jingwen raised his hand and touched his face. His hands were wet. Doctor Yuan helped him take off his helmet. Gu Jingwen tugged at doctor yuan and asked, When will the time machine be ready? Doctor Yuan turned off the machine and looked at him. You cant rush to research this kind of thing. If its really done, what do you want to Do? After all, youre the only one who believes in me and even threw money at me. Gu Jingwen lowered his eyes. What did he want to do? He wanted to make up for his past mistakes. Saturday, early in the morning. Yun Ci was woken up by a phone call. She squinted her sleepy eyes and reached for the phone beside her pillow. She answered the call and suppressed the fire in her throat. Whats the matter? An old mans voice came from the other end. Girl, I heard that you havent gone to Lin Mos ce to practice for a long time? It was Zhang Shunhua. Yun Ci was slightly more awake now, and her tone was indifferent. Ive been a little busy recently. Zhang Shunhua said, You should go more often when you have time. I know that you have great talent, but you cant be arrogant or ck off. Got it,Yun ci replied perfunctorily. After hanging up the phone, she threw her phone to the side and propped up her upper body. Previously, she had only learned chess to get close to Lin Mo and obtain the antibody serum. Now that the matter was over, she still had to put on a good show. Moreover, she still had to investigate the matter regarding Xiao Feng and the poison. She had an extremely terrifying conjecture. Yun Ci got out of bed and put on a ck hoodie. Without eating breakfast, she grabbed her school bag and left. When she arrived at the Lin residence, the maids were stunned when they saw him. After all, she had not been here for a while, so the maids thought that she had given up on Go. The young people were all excited. The servant brought her in, President Mo is in a meeting, hell be backter. You can wait in the study. Yun Ci walked to the second floor. He didnt enter the study, but walked along the corridor to take a look. There were many rooms on the second floor. There was only one room with dark gray doors painted pink. 265 Chapter 265 Yun Ci stood in front of the door. Please dont go in.A servants voice suddenly sounded from behind her, This is Misss room. Ever since miss passed away, President Mo doesnt allow others to easily get close to her. Yun Ci turned around and casually leaned against the wall. The corners of her lips curled up, Your president mo must have a very good rtionship with your sister, right? The servant nodded, Of course. Although they are not biological siblings, president Mo has always doted on miss. Even after miss fell ill, president mo took care of her meticulously. Yun Ci narrowed his eyes and put on a doubtful expression. He continued to try to trick her, Not biological siblings? How is that possible? Are you lying to me? The servant was indeed provoked, she instantly opened her mouth, Why would I lie to You? Ive stayed in the Lin family for thirty years and am considered an old man. That year, Old Master Lin married the first madam. When President Mo was four years old, the first madam passed away due to illness. Within a few months, she married the second madam and gave birth to the young miss. Although they have different mothers, the two siblings have a very good rtionship. Unfortunately, when the young miss was twelve years old, the second madam also died due to an ident. Ever since then, the young miss has fallen ill... Sigh? As she spoke, her eyes suddenly widened and she seemed to have just reacted. She looked at Yun Ci in panic, Why am I telling you so much? You should hurry back to the study. President Mo should be back by now. Yun Ci raised her eyebrows. She already knew everything that she needed to know. -- Monday, in the ssroom, the morning reading ss had just ended. Jun Duonuan turned her head and chattered away. ,m Yun Ci only hummed a few times and didnt even raise his head. Jun Duonuan was stunned. She felt that it was a little strange. During this period of time, Yun Ci had been very cold to her. She didnt seem to have done anything wrong, right? After school, Yun ci dragged his schoolbag and walked out. Jun Duonuan hurriedly caught up to her and said with a warm face, Shall we go home together? Yun Ci gave her a sidelong nce and replied indifferently, You can go first. I still have something to do. Jun duo Nuan leaned her head over. What is it? Can Ie with you? You cant.Yun Ci quickened his pace and walked forward, trying to shake off Jun duo Nuan. After crossing the road, he suddenly heard a loud bang behind him, followed by a series of screams. Yun Ci turned his head and saw Jun duo Nuan lying in the middle of the road. There were many bystanders standing beside her, chattering and discussing. Yun Ci ran over, squatted down, and helped jun duo Nuan up from the ground. He touched the blood on his hands. The driver got out of the car shakily. Its none of my business. She... she ran here all of a sudden. Yun Ci looked up at him, and his voice was as deep as a pool of stagnant water. Can you help me make an emergency call? Oh, okay!The driver hurriedly took out his phone. Yun Ci did a preliminary examination of Jun Duonuan on the spot. He leaned over and pressed his ear against her chest, listening to her heartbeat. Jun Duonuans head was knocked on the ground, and arge amount of blood was oozing out. Yun Ci tore a piece of the corner of her clothes and bandaged her first aid. The driver asked from the side, Are you a medical student? Yun Ci did not say anything. Soon, the ambnce arrived. The nurse carried Jun Duonuan into the car and casually asked, Who did the first aid? Its pretty good. The driver pointed at Yun Ci. The nurse looked at Yun Ci and was a little surprised. Youre her family member? Yun ci replied, ssmate. Then lets go together. After getting into the ambnce, the nurse wanted to put on a breathing mask and an infusion for Jun Donuan. Yun Ci sat across from her and frowned slightly. In the end, he could not watch anymore. 266 Chapter 266 Its too slow. Give it to me.Yun Ci took the breathing mask and quickly pulled open the tube, putting it on Jun Duonuans mouth. Then, she grabbed her hand, found the blood vessel, inserted the infusion needle, and quickly adjusted the infusion. The nurse was dumbfounded by the side. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Jun Duonuan was sent to the emergency room, and Yun Ci went to the window to register to pay. The doctor looked for her. Are you her ssmate? Help me contact her family. Yun Ci got Jun Donuans cell phone, found Nangong MUs contact information, and gave him a call. Not long after, Nangong Mu hurried over. After a preliminary examination, Jun Donuan needed surgery. At the same time, on the other side. Jun Xianrong was sitting on the hospital bed, rubbing his temples. A few hours ago, he suddenly fainted in thepany. Im really old. My body is no longer useful. Jun Siche sat beside the hospital bed with his legs crossed. His posture was elegant and his handsome face was indifferent. Youre old. Stop messing around. You can leave thepanys matters to me. Jun Xianrong red at him. I want to rest, but I cant Stay Idle. He thought about it and nodded. Thats good too. Your brain has recovered. There are some things that I should leave to you. You can go to thepany after some time. Jun Xizhe lowered his eyes as a response. Oh Right.Jun Xianrong seemed to have thought of something. Why havent you been in contact with that girl from the Ruan family recently? Jun Xizhe paused in the act of peeling an apple. There was no emotion in his voice. Whats there to be in contact with her? She should be... quite busy. She had to deal with five men. How could she not be busy? Jun Xianrong smiled. Didnt you have a good rtionship with her in the past? Uncle Zou called me and told me that you even apanied her to participate in school activities. ... Jun Siche remained silent the whole time, jun Xianrong advised, That girl is indeed a few years younger than you. Maybe they dont have anything inmon, but you have a marriage contract after all. You should cultivate your rtionship. When that girl is older, you will be married. Jun Siche turned a deaf ear to him. He directly handed the apple to him and slowly stood up. You can rest. Ill go back first. Yun Ci and Nangong Mu were outside the operating theater when the nurse suddenly ran out. The patient needs a blood transfusion, but the blood bank doesnt have enough type B blood. It takes time to transport it from another hospital. Our suggestion is to find people with Type B blood in the hospital and ask them to help with the blood transfusion. What do you two think? Nangong mu replied, Use the fastest method. Junsi che and uncle Zou left the ward and happened to pass by this side. Eh? Isnt that Miss Yun Ci?Uncle Zou suddenly said. Junsi che stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look. It was noisy outside the operating theater. A petite figure was standing outside. When he saw the blood on her hands, Junsi Ches eyes darkened. The Nurses voice came over. Do you need Type B blood?Uncle Zou looked at Junshi. Master Che, you have Type B blood. Junshi retracted his gaze indifferently. Lets go. Uncle Zou was still in a daze. Ah? Were they not going to care about him? Brother Che!At this moment, Xia Beiqing rushed over from the corridor. How is Uncles body? He was howling so loudly that Yun Ci, who was outside the operating theater, turned his head and happened to see Jun Si che and uncle Zou. Eh? Isnt that sister-inw?Xia Beiqing also noticed Yun ci and ran towards her. Sister-inw, why are you here? Why are you covered in blood? Are You Alright? ! 267 Chapter 267 Uncle Zou nced at Jun Sze. Look at how caring Young Master bei Qing is. Im fine,Yun ci replied in a deep voice. Duo Nuan got into a car ident and is in the operating room. Xia bei Qing turned pale with fright and hurriedly asked, Is little fatty alright? Little Fatty? Nangong MU looked at the youth with a cold gaze. The nurse beside him said, I need blood type B now, are you? Xia Beiqing shook his head and was stunned for a moment before he suddenly remembered. He turned his head and pointed at Jun Siche who was not far away. My brother Che has blood type B! Jun Siche was about to walk away. Xia Beiqing hurriedly rushed over and grabbed his sleeve tightly. Brother Che, I need your help right now! Junshi frowned. Does it have anything to do with me? Brother Che, why are you talking like that? The lives of the people inside are at stake. Cant you just do good deeds?Xia Beiqing dragged junshi out of the operating theater. Nangong Mu looked at Junshi and recalled the incident at the charity auction. There was a hint of hostility in his eyes. The nurse asked junscher, Are you type B blood? Pleasee with me. Junscher looked at Xia Beiqing with a sharp gaze. Ill settle the score with You When I get back. Then, he strode away and followed the nurse. After the blood transfusion, the nurse rushed into the operating theater with a blood bag. Junscher walked over and draped his coat over his shoulder. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his fair and strong arm. He held a cotton swab with one hand and pressed it on the blood transfusion wound. Xia Beiqing took the initiative to help him hold his coat and let him sit on the chair. He nodded and bowed. Thank you for your hard work, Brother Junsi. As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda! Yun Ci turned to look at the man and coincidentally met his cold gaze. Both of them were stunned for a moment. There was no expression on their faces. In the end, Yun ci averted her gaze first. Her actions caused junsi to furrow his brows. Not long after, the nurse ran out again. The patient had an adverse reaction during the blood transfusion. Weve already stopped the blood transfusion. Yun Cis expression darkened slightly as she asked coldly, Why is it like this? Im not sure at the moment. The blood has already been sent to be tested. It doesnt matter. Anotherpany called and said that the blood is almost here. Xia Beiqing scratched little curly hair and said, Thats right. I remember that brother Che has type B blood, right, uncle Zou? Uncle Zou nodded at the side. The blood was sent over in an emergency. Jun Duonuans surgery went very smoothly. On the other side, the doctor came over with a list and said to the few of them, Rtives can not transfuse blood with each other. There will be adverse reactions. Rtives? ! The few of them looked at Jun Si che who was sitting on the chair at the same time. Xia bei Qings eyes were wide open. No Way... could it be that Jun duo Nuan was really his uncles illegitimate daughter? Even if it was, she did not have much to do with brother Che, right? What rtives?Xia bei Qing asked nervously. The doctor replied, The two of you are father and daughter. ... There was a moment of silence. A momentter, Xia Beiqing burst intoughter. Hahahaha, are you mistaken? The little fatty is my brother Ches daughter? How is that possible? The Doctor handed him the list. This is a paternity test. Xia Beiqing took the list and looked at it. He could no longerugh. His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Is... is this true? ! Yun Ci snatched the paternity test from his hands. The results indeed showed that the two of them were father and daughter. Nangong mu frowned and suddenly remembered what jun duo Nuan had said. She made herself respect jun si che. Was that what she meant? 268 Chapter 268 Jun Siche leaned against the chair and slowly raised his head. He looked at the doctor with his dark eyes, there was a dangerous aura in his eyes. Are you kidding me? Im only four or five years older than her. Is it possible for me to have children at the age of four or five? The doctor trembled. Its indeed impossible... but Ive already done three Tests, and the results show that the two of you are father and daughter. Xia beiqingughed dryly and took the paternity test from Yun CIs hands. He stuffed it into the doctors hands. The equipment here must be broken. Theres such a small age difference between the two of them. How can they be father and daughter? The Doctor was confused. He could not understand either. Its probably broken. Jun Donuan came out of the operating theater and was sent into the ward. Nangong Mu quickly followed after her. On the chair, Jun Siche slowly got up and threw the cotton swab into the trash can. He nced at Yun ci and quickly looked away. Lets go. He walked away and uncle Zou hurriedly followed behind him. Yun Ci, who had her head lowered the whole time, finally raised her head and turned her eyes to look at the mans back. She walked further and further away until shepletely disappeared. In an instant, she seemed to have been drained of all her strength and leaned against the wall beside her. Xia Beiqing went to see Jun Xianrong first. Not long after, she arrived at Jun Duonuans ward. Jun duonuan had already woken up. Her condition was not serious and the surgery was very sessful. Shey weakly on the hospital bed. Tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. With a pitiful appearance, she let out a weak voice, It... it hurts... The anesthesia had already passed and the wound was in great pain. Nangong Mu sat beside her, her brows furrowed. She stroked her head andforted her, Nuannuan, dont cry. Youll recover soon. Yun Ci crossed her arms and leaned against the side with a cold expression. Cant you be more careful when walking? What are your eyes for? Jun Donuan cried even harder. Because... youve been ignoring metely. I wanted to catch up with you, so... sob... Yun Ci was speechless. Xia beiqingforted her, Dont cry. Its good for you. Look, youre not fat anymore. ... It was gettingte. Nangong Mu looked at Yun Ci and Xia Beiqing. You guys go back first. Ill take care of Nuan Nuan. Yun Ci and Xia Beiqing left the ward. When the door was closed, Jun Duonuans eyes were brimming with tears. She groaned at nangong mu, Ah Mu... Nangong MUs expression darkened. Nuannuan, I want to talk to you for a moment. Jun Duonan blinked her eyes. Talk about what? About your rtionship with Jun Siche. ... After walking out of the hospital, Xia Beiqing observed Yun Cis expression and said with a smile, Sister-inw, dont worry. Brother Che definitely doesnt have another woman. Its impossible for Jun Duonan to be my brother Ches daughter. Her age doesnt even match! However... He flipped his fingers and pondered, Jun Duonuan also has the surname Jun. She does look quite simr to brother Che. Whats going on? Yun Ci kept his gaze and did not say a word. The next day, after school, Yun Ci came to the hospital to see Jun Duonuan. Jun Duonuan looked pretty good, but her wound still hurt a little. Yun Ci peeled a banana for her. At this moment, the phone in his pocket rang. It was Gu Jingwen calling. She did not avoid it and answered in front of Jun duonuan. Gu Jingwen was full of excitement on the other end of the line. Let me tell you some good news. Theres a new development in the time machine that I invested in! OH.Yun Ci had never taken the time machine to heart. Gu Jingwen felt as though someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her. What kind of reaction is that? Yun Ci nced at Jun Duonuan who was lying on the hospital bed. Im in the hospital. Its not convenient for me to say more. 269 Chapter 269 Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell?Gu Jingwen asked. No, its Jun Duonuan. She got into a car ident. Its nothing serious. TSK!Gu Jingwen sighed. Dont kids have eyes when they walk these days? Yun Ci didnt say anything more. After hanging up the phone, Jun Duonuan stared at her and asked, Is it uncle Gu? Yes.Yun Ci lowered his head and fiddled with his phone. Jun duonuan pouted and said unhappily, Why do you keep hanging out with uncle Gu? Do you like uncle Gu very much? Yun Cis fingers on the screen paused. He raised his head, his eyes filled with confusion. Why do you ask? Jun Duonuan bit her lips. Yes... I just think that you and uncle Gu are not suitable for each other. You mustnt like him. I think that you and Jun Siche are a perfect match! Yun Ci threw her a cold look. Dont meddle in other peoples business. Jun duonuan muttered softly, This isnt meddling in other peoples business... On the other side, Nangong Mu rushed from thepany to the hospital and coincidentally met Jun Siche at the entrance. Jun Siches expression was distant, and he didnt give nangong mu any extra nce. They had only met yesterday, and at this moment, he only treated him as a stranger. However, Nangong Mu stopped in her tracks and suddenly straightened her back. She took the initiative to greet junshi, and there was a hint of respect and formality in her tone. Hello. Junshi furrowed his brows and finally nced at him. Nangong mu pointed at the door. Please go in first. Junshi didnt stand on ceremony with him. He walked in and quickly disappeared. Nangong MU pressed her chest and seemed to heave a sigh of relief. In the corridor, Junsi asked coldly, Who was that just now? Uncle Zou followed behind and answered, That was the only son of the Nangong family. Junsi narrowed his sharp eyes. It was strange. It was gettingte, and Nangong Mu was apanying her in the ward. Yun Ci stood up and said, Ill leave first. Ille back tomorrow. Jun duonuan ate the apple that nangong mu fed him and vaguely said goodbye to Yun Ci. After Yun ci left, nangong mu said, When I came here, I bumped into... cough... Jun Siche. It was a little awkward to call her by her full name, but it was a little strange to call her by another name. Jun duonuan asked, Did you greet her properly? Yes.Nangong mu nodded. Jun duonuan smiled and said, Ah Mu is such a good girl. Yun Ci walked out of the hospital door. She was a little absent-minded and didnt notice that she had missed a step. With a crack, she sprained her ankle. It was very painful, but she only frowned slightly and squatted down to check. She should be fine. Yun Ci supported himself up. At this moment, his arm was suddenly held by someone. Looking Up, he first saw the mans slightly open shirt cor, revealing his sexy Adams apple. Then, he saw a handsome face that was as cold as ice. Seeing his cold eyes, it was like an abyss. If he was not careful, he would be smashed into pieces. It was Jun Si che. There was a hint of irritation between his brows. When he just came out of the hospital, he saw that this woman had sprained her ankle. He did not intend to care about it, but before he could react, his leg had already started walking in that direction. Is it serious?Jun Si che nced at Yun cis ankle. His voice was very cold, and one could not tell that he was concerned. Yun Ci came back to his senses and blinked. Its nothing. Junsi grabbed her arm and walked forward. Although it was not serious, it hurt when she tried hard. She could only lift one leg and use the other to jump forward. It was too strenuous to walk like this. Junsi looked at her and suddenly waved his long arm, holding her waist and lifting her up. Caught off guard, Yun ci only felt the world spinning and subconsciously hugged the mans neck. 270 Chapter 270 270 Chapter 270: Dont associate with five men! Junscher carried her to the parking lot. Yun Ci lowered her eyes, her hair covering her face. She had no expression on her face, but her heart was beating fast. She closed her fingers and grasped the shirt on his back bit by bit. Uncle Zou was not here. Junscher carried Yun ci to the passenger seat and bent down to fasten her seatbelt. This posture almost wrapped her whole body in his arms. Yun Cis body stiffened. As long as she raised her head slightly, she could even kiss the mans chin. Their breaths intertwined with each other, adding an indescribable sense of intimacy. Junsi closed the car door and circled back to the drivers seat. On the way, they looked at each other without saying a word. The atmosphere in the car was inexplicably a little depressing. The man put one hand on the steering wheel and looked straight ahead, his side face cold. A momentter, he suddenly asked, Your Foot is injured. Do you need to go to the hospital? Yun Ci looked at him strangely. Didnt we juste out of the hospital? ... The car fell into a dead silence, and the atmosphere became even more awkward. Jun Siche pursed his thin lips into a straight line. Damn it, what was he saying? ! Yun Ci turned his head away and did not speak again. Soon, he did not stop at the Ruan familys door. Thank you,Yun ci thanked him. He opened the car door and was about to get out when the mans voice suddenly sounded behind him. His tone was filled with extreme displeasure, and there was amanding tone to it. No matter what, you have a marriage contract with the Jun family. I hope you can watch your boundaries. Boundaries? Yun Ci turned his head to look at him and furrowed his brows. He did not quite understand. Such as? For example, dont associate with five men! Jun Siche did not say this. He only said coldly, Think about it yourself. You can get out of the car now. Yun Ci had just gotten out of the car. Before he could stand still, he saw him step on the elerator and leave. What did he mean by that sentence? Yun Ci limped into the Ruan familys main door. In the bedroom on the second floor, Ruan Feiyue stood in front of the window and took in everything below. She gripped the curtains tightly with her hands. Shouldnt the two of them have stopped interacting with each other? Ha... Yun Ci, pretending to be cold all day long, had quite a lot of ways to seduce men! After staying in the hospital for half a month, Jun Duonuan recovered and was discharged. She went to school as usual and started to jump around again. After school, Yun Ci took a bus to the market. They had made an appointment to apany Gu Jingwen to buy vegetables. Gu Jingwen picked up two tomatoes and went to weigh the pork. He was carryingrge and small bags in his hands. Yun Ci put one hand in his pocket. He was very leisurely. I bought so many vegetables. Im rich now. Not really. I just want to celebrate,gu Jingwen said with a smile. He shouted to the boss, I want a fat and thin one! After leaving the market, Gu Jingwen put the things in the trunk. Dr. Yuan said that the function of the time machine is gradually improving. I saw itst time. Its really amazing. Yun Ci raised her eyebrows and asked, Do you still need money? I can invest it. Gu Jingwen was stunned for a moment and said incredulously, Didnt you always think that this is a scam? Indeed, she thought so now. The reason why she proposed to invest was to ease Gu Jingwens burden. Thest few times she went to his apartment, she saw that he was not even willing to eat a piece of meat. No need.Gu Jing waved his hand. I have enough money. Get in the car and go back to cook. After getting in the car, Yun ci tilted his head and looked at him. After a moment, he could not help but ask, Do you really want to research this time machine so badly? If you can make it, what do you want to Do? Gu Jingwen lowered his head and gripped the steering wheel inch by inch. His voice was hoarse and mixed with regret. I want to go back to four years ago. As long as I dont choose to hypnotize Lin ran, she wont die. 271 Chapter 271 Even now, he still felt that hypnosis had caused Lin rans death. He felt guilty and lived to this day, trapping himself four years ago. Yun Ci looked at him calmly, but in the end, he still did not say anything. When they returned to the apartment, Gu Jingwen cooked, and Yun ci helped out. After eating, Yun ci leaned back in his chair. He ced his hand on his stomach and narrowed his sleepy eyes, feeling drowsy. Gu Jingwen started to put away the bowls. If youre sleepy, you can sleep here. No need.Yun Ci woke up a little. He stood up and went to the sofa to get his bag. Im leaving first. Gu Jingwen watched the girl leave. The door was mmed shut. He sighed. She left again. I really worked hard... At night, a bright moon hung in the sky. The withered branches swayed with the wind. The road here was remote, and there was no one left. Only the lights of the myriad homes in the distance flickered, like a vast gxy of stars. Yun Ci walked slowly, her ears moving slightly. She heard the footsteps behind her getting faster and closer, but she still strolled around unhurriedly. Until the footsteps suddenly stopped, she suddenly turned around and grabbed the shoulder of the person behind her with one hand, pressing the person against the wall. At the same time, the small knife slipped from her sleeve and spun a few times in her palm, it was pressed against the mans neck. Its me, its me!The man pulled down his mask, revealing a delicate little face. It was Jun Duonuan. Yun Ci was not surprised. When she was shopping with Gu Jingwen, she had found Jun Duonuan following behind, but to her surprise, it had already been three or four hours, and she still hadnt left. The cold de was still pressed against Jun Duonuans skin, and Yun Cis hand didnt loosen at all. Jun duo Nuan was a little flustered. Whats wrong? Im Jun Duo Nuan! Look carefully! I know.Yun Cis voice was cold. His eyes narrowed slightly and emitted a sharp cold light. Why are you following me? Jun duo Nuan stammered, I just want to see what you and uncle Gu are doing. I dont want... You and uncle Gu to get too close. Why? Uh... because...she opened her mouth and rolled her eyes, unable to say anything. Why are you getting close to me? Who sent you?Yun Ci pushed the de closer, and the murderous intent in his eyes almost burst out. If you dont say anything, this de will cut your throat. Jun Duonuans face turned pale, and her eyes widened in horror. Suddenly, she let out a cry, opened her mouth, and started crying. Her tears fell down, sheined in an aggrieved manner, Mommy is so fierce! Mommy doesnt love me anymore! Mommy wants to kill me! SOB SOB SOB... Yun Ci was slightly startled. What did you say? Mommy, Im Your Precious Nuan Nuan!Jun duozi sobbed. I forgot, Mommy Doesnt know me yet. Speak clearly! Jun Duonuan pointed at herself and said seriously, word by word, I! Am your precious daughter! Then she pointed at Yun Ci. You! Are My Mommy! Yun Ci put down the knife and then grabbed jun duo Nuans neck with his hand. He used so much strength that he could almost lift her up. If you say one more word of madness, I will break your neck right now. Jun duo Nuans little face was red from holding her breath, she squeezed out a voice from her throat with difficulty. I... Im not talking nonsense. When you were two years old, you had a high fever one night... Grandma went around looking for a hospital behind your back. When you were four years old, she stole eggs and got beaten up by Grandma, Right? 272 Chapter 272 Yun Cis hand loosened slightly. A hint of surprise shed across his eyes, but his wariness did not lessen. How do you know All This? Jun duo Nuan took a deep breath. Of course its what you told me, Mommy. Every night, you would say these things to coax me to sleep. When you were five years old, you fought with the boy called Gou Dan from the neighboring vige. You kicked him in the crotch and almost caused him to die. When you were nine years old, you even peed on the bed once. The reason was that you went to the river with your good friend to catch fish during the day, and... Oh! Yun Ci reached out to cover jun duo Nuans mouth, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Alright, thats enough. Theres no need to say anymore. If jun duo Nuan revealed any other information about her identity, she would only think that Jun duo Nuan had secretly investigated her. However, it was impossible to find out about the things that happened when she was young, yet jun duo Nuan had said it clearly. This was especially so when she wet the bed at the age of nine. As it was too embarrassing, she lied and washed the bed sheets herself. Even her mother did not know about it. This secret, unless she said it herself, no one would know. Yun Ci still could not believe it and asked, Who is your father? Jun duonuan smiled ambiguously. My surname is Jun, so of course Daddy is Jun Siche! So, that day at the hospital, the paternity test was real? Her surname was also Jun, and her facial features were very simr to Jun Siche. Moreover, her identity was a mystery, so Gu Jingwen and Nangong Mu could not find out anything about her. Only ording to what she said could all of this make sense. No! There was still one more problem! Yun Ci curled the corners of his lips and sneered, If you want to make up such a lie, you have to figure out your age first. You should be the same age as me, right? I didnt make up a lie!Jun duonan panicked, I came here in a time machine. The time machine that uncle Gu invested in is not a lie, its real!! But... that time machine seems to be broken. Its all broken into pieces and put in a big box. I was just curious. I touched it and it suddenly came through. With a ssh, it fell into Mus swimming pool. I almost took off Mus swimming trunks. Hehe... Yun Ci held her forehead with her hand. She really couldnt believe it. These ridiculous words were also uneptable. A daughter of such a big age had suddenly appeared. Her heart was in a mess. The daughter of her and Jun Si che.. So, she and he would get married and have children? What... is the future like?Yun Ci asked doubtfully. Jun duo Nuan blinked her eyes, she thought, The future... Theres nothing special about it. Mommy, Daddy, and I live in a very big vi. Daddy will go to thepany every day, but no matter howte it is, he wille back to have dinner with us. After dinner, I want to sleep with you, Mommy, but Daddy wont let me. He always wants to monopolize you. Im so angry! Ah, thats right... She suddenly thought of something. If theres anything special about it, its that when I was ten years old, you went to the kitchen to learn how to cook. In the end, you blew up the kitchen!! When Daddy found out, he didnt even have time to attend the meeting. He rushed home and hugged you tightly, afraid that you would suffer even the slightest bit of harm! ... Yun Ci was actually speechless for a moment. After a moment of silence, he asked again, Where are the others? Jun Donuan looked confused and didnt quite understand. For example... Yun ci said, For example, Gu Jingwen. Jun Donuan shook her head. I dont know. You and Daddy never mentioned this name. I only met uncle Gu after I arrived here. Yun Ci frowned. What did she mean? Could it be that she had already cut off all contact with Gu Jingwen at that time? Chapter 273 No. 273: He Was Buried Together With His Lover Then... What about Xia Beiqing?Yun Ci asked again. Uncle Beiqing!Jun Duonuan opened her innocent eyes wide, she said softly, You and Daddy Take Me to the cemetery to pay respects to him every year! He is buried together with his lover, which is our sss teacher Shen. She leaned close to Yun Cis ear and said with a smile, Ill tell you in secret, theyre a couple! What?Yun Cis pupils shook, and the strength he used to hold Jun Duonuans shoulder suddenly increased, almost crushing her bones. Speak clearly! Jun Duonuan cried out in pain, Mommy! Youre hurting me! Ive said it very clearly! Why Worship? How... How did they die? !Yun Ci asked anxiously. Jun duo Nuan cried and shouted, I dont know. They died before I was even born, sob sob sob... Yun Ci finally let go of her hand. Then, she stumbled back two steps and mmed her back into the wall. Her face lost all color. Impossible, how could Xia Beiqing.. Jun Duonuan moved closer and hugged Yun Ci. She pressed her face against hers and said, Mommy, dont be sad. Everyone has their own fate. Thats what you told me. Fate? She never believed in such things. Forget it.Yun Ci pushed Jun Duonuan away and quickly adjusted his emotions. His face returned to its usual indifference. You can go home. Jun duonuan twisted his fingers, he was a little sad. Mommy, even though youre still going to live in that disgusting Ruan family, and even though I can only live in the AMU family and cant be with you and Daddy, dont worry. Everything will be fine. You and Daddy will be happy together and give birth to me. Will it be fine? If that was really the case in the future, how could it be considered good? Ah Mu is here to pick me up. Mommy, Ill See You at school tomorrow.Jun Donuan kissed Yun ci on the cheek and then skipped towards the ck car across the street. Yun Ci turned his head and looked at the girls cheerful back view. This child must have been well protected to be so carefree all the time. It was as if when it came to death, she was so innocent and carefree. Yun Ci rubbed her sore brows and walked into the darkness. She believed Jun Duonuans words at most. After all, traveling through time and space was too absurd for her! On the way, Yun ci called Yu Cang. Yu Cangs voice was rough. Why did sister Yun Ci call me? Theres something I need you to do.Yun Cis tone carried an order. Yu cang blurted out, What is it? The second floor of the Lin family is on the left, the fourth room. Go inside and look for anything unusual. The reason why Yu Cang was asked to leave was because when he was young, he had been a pickpocket. He was the best at sneaking into other peoples houses to look for things. Alright.Yu Cang agreed without hesitation. With a click, he hung up the phone. Only then did Yu Cange to his senses. Yun Cis tone on the phone just now was clearly an order, but he actually did not sense anything wrong. As if he was used to it, he epted the task. Why did this feeling feel strangely familiar? The next day, early morning. Jun Duonuan came to the ssroom and rushed to the back row. He smiled at Yun ci and shouted, Mommy, Good Morning! PFFT!Xia Beiqing almost spat out a mouthful of milk. What... What did you call her? Yun Ci reached out to cover Jun Duonuans mouth and looked at her with a warning look. Dont call her anything at school. 274 Chapter 274 Oh!Jun duo Nuan giggled foolishly. She was so excited that she did not sleepst night to be able to recognize her mommy. When the bell rang, Xia Beiqing took out his notebook and listened to the ss attentively. As he listened, he felt an unusual gaze staring at him, giving him goosebumps. He turned his head and saw Yun Cis cold gaze, scaring him. Yun Ci, who was supposed to be sleeping on his stomach, was leaning against the chair and staring at him. Xia Beiqing was worried. Sis-inw, whats Wrong? Be careful.Yun Cis face was dark, and his voice was cold. Xia Beiqing thought that it was a threat and almost cried. Im sorry, Im sorry, I was wrong. But... I dont think Ive made you angry recently, right? Yun Ci rolled his eyes at him. Thats not what I meant. Im asking you... to pay attention to your safety and your health. Ah?Xia Beiqing was confused and did not understand. After school, Jun duonuan walked with Yun Ci and whispered into her ear, Can I call you mommy in private? ... Yun Ci really could not... ept it. Coincidentally, her cell phone rang. It was Yu Cang. Sister Yun Ci, I did find something strange. Come to the secret base to get it. So Fast? Okay. After hanging up the phone, Yun Ci withdrew her arm and patted Jun Donuans head. I really have something to do. Dont follow me anymore. Go back first. Okay,Jun Donuan answered obediently. She cupped her hands on her chest and was so excited. Ahhh! Mommy touched her! Yun Ci rushed to the secret base and saw the four of them sitting on a cement pipe from afar. This was the first time she saw them after she regained her memory. A strange feeling welled up in her heart. In a trance, she felt as if she had returned to three years ago. Hey! Sister Yun Ci.Yu Cang waved at her. Yun Ci walked over. Yin Wan held a lollipop in her mouth and greeted her, Hello, I heard that youre quite familiar with them? You even drank together? Yes.Yun Ci looked at Yin Wan quietly. Three years had passed, and she had grown up. She still loved to eat candy. Yin Wan waved her fists at Yu Cang and the others angrily. You didnt call me when you drank! Yu Cang ignored her and stood up. He handed a bag to Yun Ci. Take a look. Yun Ci took it and opened it. She found that there was a diary inside. The pink cover was slightly yellow and tattered. It looked old. Yu Cang said, Someone dug up the floor. This diary is hidden in the crevice of the floor. Its hard to find. Its hidden so sneakily. This should be something very important. Yun Ci looked up at Yu Cang and said, It shouldnt be found, right? Yu Cang gave a smug smile. Dont worry. Im a veteran in this line of work. Thank you. Ill be leaving first.Yun Ci put the diary back into the bag. Late at night, at the Ruan Residence. In the bedroom, Yun ci pulled out a chair and sat down. She reached out to turn on the tablemp and then opened the diary in the bag. The name of the inner book was Lin ran. The handwriting inside was young and tender. It recorded her daily life, such as what she ate in the evening, where she went to y today, and when she mentioned her parents and her brother, the words were filled with innocence and joy. Looking at the date, it was sixteen years ago. This was a normal diary written by a child. How important was it that she had to hide it? Yun Ci held her head and flipped through it in boredom. As she flipped through it, her movements suddenly stopped. Then, she sat up straight. 275 Chapter 275 Each of Lin rans diary entries was very long, except for this one, which only had a few sentences. The font was crooked and messy, as if it was written in an extremely shaky state, and it was written in a very urgent manner. Yun Ci narrowed her eyes and carefully read it. Her pupils suddenly contracted under the tablemp. The contents of the diary were:. My brother killed my mother. I hid under the bed. My mother told me not to make a sound.. Yun Cis hand slowly tightened the corner of the page. My brother... killed my mother?? The date of this diary was twelve years ago. Yun Ci had heard Gu Jingwen mention that Lin ran should be twenty-four years old this year. Twelve years ago was when Lin ran was twelve years old. When she went to the Lin family previously, the maid had also said that Lin rans mother had died unexpectedly at the age of twelve. Since then.., she had fallen ill. So, the time was right. Yun Ci continued to scroll back. Why does everyone say that my mother passed away unexpectedly? Its not like that. Only I know. Its not like that.. If my brother knew my secret, would he kill me too?. Between the lines, she was surrounded by the aura of fear. It was strange and eerie. After that, she started to write in a mess. She couldnt even make a coherent sentence. It looked like she wrote it when she was having a seizure. Twelve years ago, she saw her mother being killed with her own eyes. She couldnt take it anymore, so she developed a mental illness. Her desire to survive made her keep this secret to herself. Four years ago, she died under hypnosis andbined it with the poison that Xiao Feng bought. Obviously, Lin rans death was the most suspicious. But these things, including the diary, how should she tell Gu Jingwen and tell him? It was no different from adding salt to the wound. Yun Ci leaned against the back of his chair and raised his head. His pupils were empty, and a fire rose in his heart. -- A week passed, and it was the monthly exam again. Jun Donuan was cramming at thest minute. Three minutes before the exam, she was still memorizing. Xia Beiqing held his head and looked calm as he poked her shoulder with a pen. Hey! Do you want me to copy a few questions for you? Jun Duonuan nced at him with disdain. I might as well copy your questions from a dog. If a dog holds a pen in its mouth, its score will be higher than yours. Are you looking for a beating?Xia Beiqing clenched his fists. Ive made ample preparations this time. Just you wait. For teacher Shens reward, he had not slept well for the past month. The bell rang. The invigtor came to the ssroom and handed out the papers. Xia Beiqing took the pen and scribbled on the papers. Because the seats were separated, Jun Duonuan sat diagonally behind him and stared at him in disbelief. So Serious? The exams were finally over. Xia beiqing stretchedzily and pinched his sore shoulders. Aiyo... I can finally rx. Sister-inw, Shall We Have Fun Tonight? No.Yun Ci leaned on the desk, his voice light and airy. Xia Beiqing felt that it was strange. During this period of time, his sister-inw always seemed to have something on her mind. After leaving the exam room, Xia Beiqing hopped to the ssroom office. The other teachers had already collected the papers and left. Shen Zhiyu was still sitting in his seat, obviously waiting for him. Teacher Shen!He suddenly rushed over and pounced on Shen Zhiyu. Shen Zhiyus body swayed twice and he nearly fell off the chair. He held onto his sses and asked, How did you do? Xia Beiqing ced his lips next to the mans ear and intentionally exhaled a breath of hot air. His voice was soft and flirtatious, You did... very well. I am very, very looking forward to... teacher Shens reward. The tip of Shen Zhiyus ear trembled and soon, it began to fill with blood. 276 Chapter 276 Shen Zhiyu tilted his head and changed the topic. You didnt draw a turtle on the test paper this time, right? Otherwise, I would deduct your score from the test paper. Of course not. I listen to teacher Shen the most.Xia Beiqing leaned his head against Shen Zhiyus shoulder and said coquettishly, Im so obedient. Teacher Shen, can you give me a few more points? Shen Zhiyu narrowed his eyes behind the lenses and showed some wariness. Dont tell me youre with me because of the points? Aiya!Xia Beiqing covered his mouth and widened his eyes. He pretended to be in a panic. Teacher Shen actually found out! Shen Zhiyu was amused by him. He picked up a pen and knocked on his head. The exam must be fair and just. Put away your little thoughts. Oh...Xia bei seemed to have lost his breath. He lowered his head and very quickly, he hugged Shen Zhiyu even tighter. He asked with a smile, What are we going to eat tonight? is the barbecue good? Youre in charge of eating, Ill grill it. Shen Zhiyu smiled indulgently. Its fine. On the other side, Gu Jingwen was cooking when he suddenly received a call from Su Mi. You and Si Yanxiao were university ssmates, right?Su Mi asked from the other end. Yeah.Gu Jingwen took some spats and stir-fried them in the pot. Whats Wrong? Su Mi smiled. There might be a mission that needs to be handed over to you. Gu Jingwen immediately turned off the fire and became serious. What Mission? Theres a progress document for the development of the special medicine in Si Yanxiaos office. I need you to help me get that. Okay, no problem. After hanging up, Gu Jingwen paced back and forth in the kitchen. This was the first mission he received after entering the gods organization. He was inexplicably excited. The next day, Gu Jingwen was dressed neatly and found Si Yanxiaos office address. He drove to a building and parked his car. He walked into the lobby and headed straight to the 15th floor. Ding. Just as he stepped out of the elevator, he was stopped by two bodyguards. Hello, who are you looking for? Gu Jingwen looked around. Im looking for Doctor Si. The two bodyguards looked at each other, their tall figures blocking the road. Do you have an appointment? Gu Jingwen smiled at the bodyguard. Im his university ssmate. Please go in and tell him that he should meet me. The bodyguard shot him an inquisitive look. A momentter, one of the bodyguards turned around and left. Very soon, the bodyguard returned to the office and showed respect to Gu Jingwen. Please follow me. The two bodyguards brought him to an office, pushed open the door and let him in. The spacious office had a beautiful scenery outside the French windows. Si Yanxiao sat in front of the office with a pair of sses on his nose. He was in a suit and leather shoes. He looked refined and refined, like an elite. He slowly put down the pen in his hand and raised his head to look at Gu Jingwen at the door. The smile on the corner of his mouth was a little fake. Sit anywhere you like. Gu Jingwen walked towards the sofa. He lowered his head and used the corner of his eyes to sweep through the office one by one. After he sat down, he raised his head and looked at Si Yanxiao opposite him. He noticed that there was a safety deposit box embedded in the wall behind him. An important document like the special effects medicine should be locked inside. There was also an assistant standing beside him. He did not even avoid such a time. He should be someone he trusted very much. Perhaps, he could start with this assistant. You actually still came to look for me,Si Yanxiao said. Gu Jingwens thoughts were pulled back. He narrowed his eyes, he put on a fake smile. I didnte to look for you for any good reason. I came to warn you to stop thinking about Yun Ci. Its not the first time youve pestered her, right? 277 Chapter 277 Si Yanxiaos smile became a little stiff, and his voice was cold. Although I still care about my schoolmates, I dont need you to point out what I want to do. Was this considered a falling out? Gu Jingwen did not put on an act anymore and said gloomily, If you dare touch her, I wont let you off. Si Yanxiao put down his pen and leaned against the back of the chair. He met Gu Jingwens warning gaze and said disapprovingly, Thene and try. Gu Jingwen didnt say anything else and got up from the sofa with a whoosh. He had just taken a step when he turned to look at the assistant beside Si Yanxiao. Can you help me open the door? The assistant lowered his eyes and nced at Si Yanxiao. Si Yanxiao nodded. Go ahead, assistant Gao. Assistant Gao walked towards the door, and Gu Jingwen followed suit. Just as they reached the door, the two of them bumped into each other. Their Bluetooth earphones fell onto the carpet. Im sorry.Gu Jingwen bent down first, picked up the earphones, and handed them to assistant Gao. Assistant Gao took them, stuffed them back into his ears, and opened the door for Gu Jingwen. After he left, Si Yanxiao furrowed his brows. He had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. Gu Jingwen returned to the apartment and called Yu Cang. I heard that you used to be a pickpocket? F * ck!Yu Cang shouted from the other end. Who the F * ck told you that? ! He just wanted to wipe away this past that he could not bear to look back on. Gu Jingwen answered him, Its Su Mi. The other end of the phone suddenly fell silent. Okay.After a moment, yu cang asked, What do you want to Do? I need your help with another task. Can you unlock it? For example, the lock of the safe. Yu cangughed disdainfully, Its a piece of cake. Okay.Gu Jingwen tilted his head and looked out of the window. Come to my apartment tonight. Late at night, Yu Cang came to Gu Jingwens apartment and sat on the sofa. He couldnt wait to ask, Where are we going to pick the lock and when are we leaving? Gu Jingwen was still washing the dishes in the kitchen. We dont have to leave. We can control it remotely from my apartment. Yu Cang looked at him nkly. How do you control this thing? Gu Jingwen wiped his hands dry, took off his apron, and walked to Yu Cangs side to sit down. Then, he took out a bluetooth earpiece and stuffed it into his ear. Yu cang asked curiously, What are you doing? Gu Jingwen fiddled with the phone. Next, Im going to hypnotize a person over the phone. After the hypnosis is sessful, hell do whatever we say. You can teach him how to open the safe over the phone. Yu Cang gave Gu Jingwen a thumbs up. A cultured person is a cheater! Gu Jingwen dialed a number. Yu Cang widened his eyes and looked at him. He was wearing a bluetooth earpiece and was mumbling something. He could not understand what he was saying. At the same time, on the other side. In the building, it was dead silent. Only the sound of footsteps could be heard. In the pitch-ck night, there was a strange atmosphere. Assistant Gao walked into Si Yanxiaos office and came to the safe. Under the moonlight, his face was pale and his eyes were tightly shut. Gu Jingwen passed the headset to Yu Cang. Just teach him directly. Yu Cang took the earpiece. Halfway through the password lock, the office door was suddenly kicked open. A few bodyguards rushed in and surrounded assistant Gao. Brother Gao! What do you mean? Are you trying to betray Doctor Si? Wait! Look, brother Gaos eyes... are closed! Before they could figure it out, assistant Gao had already clenched his fists and started fighting them without saying a word. 278 Chapter 278 Si Yanxiao walked over slowly and stood at the door with his hands behind his back, taking in the chaotic battle in the office. Very quickly, a few bodyguards suppressed assistant Gao. Doctor Si, brother Gao, he... Si Yanxiao stepped forward and raised assistant Gaos head, only to see that his eyes were tightly shut. Si Yanxiao was very familiar with this situation. He had been hypnotized! He had actually been able to hypnotize his people. How did he do it? Si Yanxiao furrowed his brows. Suddenly, he noticed that assistant Gao was wearing a bluetooth earpiece. Ah... so this was the method. He reached out and removed the earpiece, putting it into his own ear. All he could hear was a sharp sound, causing his ear to hurt. There was a self-destruct system installed inside! Si Yanxiao clenched the earpiece tightly in his palm. Under the moonlight, he narrowed his cold eyes, and his handsome face was tainted with a hint of darkness. It was Gu Jingwen. In the past, in university, Gu Jingwen had always suppressed him in terms of social rtions and academic attainments. Now that he had fallen to such a state, he still had to go against him again and again! It was time to get rid of this annoying fellow! Xiao Li! A bodyguard named Xiao Li stood out. Doctor Si, please give me your orders! Si Yanxiao curled the corners of his lips and gave a strange smile. Go and investigate the Lin family and the entanglement between Gu Jingwen and the Lin family four years ago. Yes! In the apartment, Gu Jingwen threw his earphones on the coffee table and copsed on the sofa. He grabbed his hair with all his might. I failed... I failed my first mission just like that. How am I going to exin this to Su Meng? ! Yu Cang patted his shoulder. Brother, dont be sad. Sister Su Mi wont me you. Si Yanxiao is quite a thief. It Wont be easy to take things from him. Try again next time. Gu Jingwen covered his face and didnt say anything. -- A few dayster, the monthly test results were out. A ssmate suddenly rushed into the ss and shouted, F * ck... I just went to the bulletin board to look at the rankings. Little tyrant... little tyrant actually made it into the top ten of the entire school! The ss was instantly in an uproar. They all turned their heads in unison and looked at the back row. Xia Beiqing was lying on his stomach to catch up on his sleep. Jun Duonuans eyes were wide open as she shook him with all her might. You... you really got into the top ten of the school? How did you do it? ! Thinking back to the time of the exam, when she was still unwilling to copy his, Jun Duonuan felt extremely regretful in her heart. She had thought that he was just bragging! Xia Beiqing was woken up. He raised his head and saw that his face was pale and his eyelids were drooping. There was no energy in him at all. You can do it even if you stay up all night for a month. The fact that the little tyrant had entered the top ten in the entire school shocked all the teachers in the office. It was not that his results were usually bad, but he had never put his mind on his studies. He had never expected that he would soar to the skies this time! In the seat by the window, Shen Zhiyu held Xia Beiqings report card. His English was still only at the passing mark, and his total score was pulled up by other subjects. After school. In the parking lot outside the school, Xia Beiqing opened the car door and quickly got in. As soon as he sat down, he pounced on Shen Zhiyu in the drivers seat. Teacher Shen, have you seen my grades? ! Shen Zhiyu pressed his head down. I saw it. You said that theres a big reward for entering the schools Top Ten. What is it exactly? Give it to me quickly!Xia Beiqing looked forward to it. Shen Zhiyu lowered his head and hid his eyes behind the lenses. He coughed dryly and told Xia beiqing apologetically, Actually, the big reward is just something I said... He did say that every time he improved, he would give him a kiss as a small reward. As for the big reward, it was just a casual remark. He did not expect that Xia Beiqing would directly enter the schools Top Ten. 279 Chapter 279 Xia Beiqing was stunned at first. He stared at Shen Zhiyu in a daze. Tears suddenly welled up in his eyes, and they fell like beads with a broken string. He opened his mouth and cried, Shen Laoshi is lying! Shen Laoshi doesnt keep his word. He lied to me about my feelings. I... I havent slept well for a month. I worked hard to study, and now theres nothing left... All my efforts have been in vain. SOB SOB SOB... look, look... Xia Beiqing pointed at his own eyes and said, Look at the dark circles under my eyes. I can even go to the zoo and be a panda! Shen Zhiyu wanted tough unkindly. He held the back of his head and took a tissue to wipe his tears. Ill give you the reward now, okay? Xia Beiqing was still crying. He was out of breath and could not stop crying. No, no, I dont want the reward that Ive earned like this! Shen Zhiyu pursed his thin lips. After thinking for a moment, he made a decision and said, Then... Lets go to my house? Xia Beiqings crying stopped abruptly. He stared at Shen Zhiyu with his red eyes. There seemed to be something shining in his eyes. After leaving the parking lot, the car slowly drove forward. Shen Zhiyu held the steering wheel and looked ahead. His thin lips were still pursed and his breathing was a little messy. Xia Beiqing was sitting in the passenger seat, holding his head and looking out the window. It was not his first time going to Shen Zhiyus home, but the atmosphere in the car was inexplicably awkward, and neither of them knew what to say. Soon, the car stopped at the residential area. The two of them got out of the car at the same time. Shen Zhiyu took the lead and walked inside. The narrow stairway was covered in dust. Xia Beiqing lowered his head and quietly followed behind him. When they reached the third floor, they opened the security door. Just as they entered the room, the door was mmed shut. Xia Beiqing suddenly grabbed the back of Shen Zhiyus head and pressed him against the door. He leaned over and kissed him on the lips. Shen Zhiyu subconsciously reached out and hugged the young mans neck. It was no longer like the kiss that they used to have. This kiss was intense, passionate, and domineering. Their breathing was rapid. Xia Beiqing picked up Shen Zhiyu and kicked open the bedroom door. As he carried him in, he leaned closer and whispered into his ear, Teacher Shen, how many boyfriends have you had? The hot air that he exhaled when he spoke made Shen Zhiyu shudder. I havent... Xia Beiqing was stunned for a moment. He raised his head and looked at Shen Zhiyu in surprise. Shen Zhiyu knew what he meant. He smiled and said, When ites to love, I believe that it is better to becking than to be poor. Only when I meet someone who is truly moved by me will I start. Xia Beiqing pressed against Shen Zhiyus cheek and rubbed it twice. What About You?Shen Zhiyu asked. Xia beiqing answered straightforwardly, Teacher Shen, what are you thinking about? Of course Im not. Teacher Shen, you are my first love! Shen Zhiyu smiled. Xia Beiqing took off the mans sses and threw them to the side. He kissed the mans cheek gently. Dont...Shen Zhiyus voice trembled slightly. Xia Beiqing stood up and looked down at Shen Zhiyu. He saw that his brows were slightly furrowed. His eyes without sses were very beautiful. At this moment, he was half-squinting. Under the light, his eyes were glistening and the ends of his eyes were red. No one would know that the usually gentle and gentle teacher Shen was like a honey pot at this moment, exuding an alluring aura from his bones. Xia Beiqing used his finger to open Shen Zhiyus lips. Teacher Shen, other than me, no one is allowed to see you like this. (the previous chapter was blocked, so it can only be a little clear water. Lets just see how it goes.) 280 Chapter 280 Shen Zhiyu held Xia Beiqings wrist and raised his head slightly. His entire body was as soft as a puddle of water, and he looked at him with an unbearable gaze. Xia Beiqing leaned over and kissed Shen Zhiyu on the cheek. He coaxed him gently, Be good, itll be done soon. Pulling themp -- The tadpoles looked for their mother. The tadpoles swam and swam, and they suddenly found a hole. There was gurgling water inside. would their mother be inside? They scrambled to get in and swam into the hole. The next day. The sun shone on his face, bringing with it a strong warmth. Shen Zhiyu slowly opened his eyes and turned his head. He realized that the bed was empty. Just as he was about to move, he felt a tearing pain all over his body. He was really old and could not keep up with the young mans physical strength. As if he had heard the movement, Xia bei ran to the door and stuck out his small head. He smiled brightly at Shen Zhiyu and said, Shen Laoshi, youre Awake? ... Shen Zhiyu was inexplicably annoyed. He was lying on the bed, and it was difficult for him to even move. However, the young man was full of vigor, and he moved freely without any signs of fatigue. Xia Beiqing walked in and said pitifully, I want to cook something for teacher Shen, but I dont even know how to use the kitchenware. Shen Zhiyu smiled and said in a hoarse voice, Lets order takeout. Okay.Xia Beiqing sat down by the bed and reached out to get close to Shen Zhiyus face. He gently rubbed the corner of his red and swollen eyes and said, Teacher Shen, you cried so loudlyst night. Shen Zhiyus face instantly turned red. Shut up, youre not allowed to say anything! Xia Beiqing pursed her thin lips obediently and bent down to hold Shen Zhiyus head. Youre not allowed to say anything, teacher Shen is the most shameless! It was already noon, and Xia Beiqing ordered takeout. Shen Zhiyu didnt have much of an appetite, so he casually ate a little. After filling his stomach, Xia Beiqing carried Shen Zhiyu to the living room, and the two of them curled up on the sofa to watch a movie. The whole weekend, they were practically glued together, not even leaving the door. -- On the weekend, Yun Ci brought Jun Duonuan to Gu Jingwens ce for a free meal. Jun Duonuan was jumping around in the apartment, making Gu Jingwens head hurt from all the noise. In the evening, Gu Jingwen finally sent the two ancestors away. He copsed on the sofa and didnt want to move when his phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number. After the call was connected, gu jingwen asked weakly, Who is it? The person on the other end chuckled, Doctor Gu, dont you remember me so quickly? Im Doctor You, who performed an autopsy on Miss Lin four years ago. Gu Jingwen suddenly sat up, his eyes widened, and he gripped his phone tightly, Youre looking for me... Whats the matter? Lets talk about it in person. It was gettingte. Gu Jingwen casually put on a coat and rushed out of the apartment. When he arrived at the coffee shop that they had arranged to meet at, he saw a middle-aged man sitting in a corner from afar. Four years ago, it was this Doctor You who performed an autopsy on Lin ran. He told everyone that Lin ran died from his hypnosis, and that was it.., he was convicted of the crime. Gu Jingwen clenched his fists. His footsteps were as heavy as lead as he slowly walked over. When he saw this familiar face, he could hardly breathe. Doctor you smiled at him. Doctor Gu, its been a long time since west met. Gu Jingwen pulled out a chair and sat down. He was not in the mood to chat with him. Just say it. What do you want from me? Doctor you did not say anything. He handed a document to Gu Jingwen. Gu Jingwen took it and opened the document. He was surprised to see the autopsy report. Lin rans name was listed in the column. He furrowed his brows. This was Lin Rans autopsy report. Why was he showing him this? 281 Chapter 281 Gu Jingwen looked down and saw that the contents of the autopsy report were... poisoning! His pupils trembled and he suddenly raised his head. He looked at doctor you in disbelief, What does this mean? ! Doctor you calmly said to him, This is the real autopsy report of Miss Lin. It was released to the public back then, but it was actually president mo who asked me to forge it. Lin Mo? Forge? Gu Jingwens face turned pale. His hand that was holding the document trembled, Speak clearly! Doctor you snorted, Let me tell you the truth. Back then, before you were hypnotized, President Mo had already fed his sister poison. This poison was colorless and tasteless, and it could make people die quietly in their sleep. And you, from the beginning to the end, were just a scapegoat. He asked me to tamper with the autopsy report and make it public, forcing this crime onto you. Gu Jingwen vaguely recalled that before he was hypnotized, a servant came in to deliver the milk. Could it be that the poison was inside the milk? No! Impossible! Gu Jingwen cast a questioning gaze at Doctor You. Lin ran is his biological sister. Why would he do that? ! Doctor you took a sip of coffee, he slowly said, Because, twelve years ago, Miss Lin witnessed with her own eyes that President Mo killed her mother. In order to cover up this secret, whats a little sister to him? Of course, he has to think of a way to get rid of her! Youre lying to me!Gu Jingwen suddenly stood up. His eyes were about to crack. He gritted his teeth and roared from his throat. This loud noise attracted the attention of the other guests. Gu Jingwen regained hisposure and sat down again. Since its a secret, how do you know about this? Doctor you ced another document on the table. Because, I also faked Mrs. Lins autopsy report. Twelve years ago, President Mo killed Mrs. Lin and faked her death. Why... why did he kill Mrs. Lin...gu Jingwens lips trembled and he felt his limbs turn cold. You should know that Mrs. Lin is not president Mos biological mother. As for why he killed her, thats their own grudge. Gu Jingwen took a deep breath. Why are you telling me this? Doctor you lowered his head and said apologetically, Maybe its out of guilt. I have a lot of responsibility for seeing you in this state. Gu Jingwen did not say anything else. He picked up the document, supported himself with the edge of the table, and left. His footsteps were a little unsteady. He had just left the coffee shop, and he could no longer hold back his tears. Gu Jingwen covered his face and squatted at the corner of the street. He started sobbing. He did not know if he was crying for himself or for Lin ran. He thought that he had caused Lin rans death. He had lived for four years with such a crime. He hid in a remote corner like an ant, trying to survive. But the real murderer was walking under the sun wantonly. It was Lin Mo who had caused Lin rans death! The girl who called him doctor Gu, the girl who would wait for him on the balcony, the girl who... smiled even brighter than the warm sun.. Gu Jingwen suddenly raised his head. In the darkness, his eyes were stained with blood. In the coffee shop, doctor you dialed a number. Doctor Si, Ive already done as you instructed. Very good. On the other end of the phone, Si Yanxiao was leaning against a chair, the corners of his lips curling into a happy smile. Assistant Gao asked from the side, Is this really going to work? Si yanxiao smiled coldly, Gu Jingwen already knows the truth, he wont let Lin Mo off. Simrly, Lin Mo wont let him off either. But Gu Jingwen... how can he possibly defeat Lin Mo? 282 Chapter 282 Gu Jingwen returned to his apartment in a daze. He copsed on the sofa and closed his eyes. His face was pale, and he was still holding the autopsy report tightly in his hands. A momentter, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up with his arms propped up. He turned on his phone and took a photo of the autopsy report. He edited the content and posted it online. He wanted to expose Lin Mos crimes to the public. He could not let Lin ran die in vain. After everything was done, Gu Jingwen copsed on the sofa again. The lights in the dim apartment were not on. He curled up tightly and stuffed the nket into his mouth, trying hard not to cry. As soon as he closed his eyes, it was as if he had returned to four years ago. He sat by the bed and watched Lin ran drink the ss of milk. She did not know that death hade quietly. She even naively asked if she would recover after she woke up. She looked out the window and said, Doctor Gu, the apricot flowers are about to bloom. However, she did not wake up and did not see the apricot flowers bloom. Apricot Flowers.. Gu Jingwen seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly sat up and rushed out of the apartment door. Outside the window, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. With a crash, it began to rain cats and dogs. Gu Jingwen braved the rain and was drenched. He ran all the way to the Lin family home. Outside the Lin family house, an apricot tree stood tall, its branches swaying in the wind. Gu Jingwen knelt under the tree and dug frantically with his hands. Soon, he dug out a small wooden box. When he opened the wooden box, he saw a yellowed note inside. Gu Jingwen used his mud-stained hands to pick up the note shakily. On it, there were a few sentences written in elegant handwriting. Doctor Gu, if one day I really die, its not your fault. Please Dont me yourself. But if my illness is cured, can I... Marry You?? He started writing. Gu Jingwen held the note tightly to his chest. It was as if his heart was being torn apart. It hurt so much that he bent down and cried loudly. He let out a painful cry from his throat. Tears mixed with the rain fell down. What are you doing! A furious voice was heard. Gu Jingwen held the piece of paper in his palm. He ced his hands on the soil and slowly turned his head to look. Lin Mos figure stood at the door. Xiao Feng followed behind him and opened an umbre for him. Seeing Lin Mo, Gu Jingwens remaining rationality was finally extinguished by his anger. He slowly got up from the ground. His eyes were red as if blood was about to drip out. You killed Lin ran! It was you who killed Lin ran! Lin Mos face stiffened, and he narrowed his stern eyes. Are you crazy? Youre spouting nonsense here! Gu Jingwen suddenly raised his head andughed, he let the rain fall on his face. Spouting nonsense? Werent you the one who asked Xiao Feng to buy poison? Werent you the one who killed Lin rans mother? Werent you the one who poisoned his own sister to cover up his crime? Werent you the one who tampered with the autopsy report? Do you dare to say that it wasnt you? ! You knew that it would...Lin Mos eyes widened, and his face was gradually filled with shock. After a moment.., he revealed a ferocious and twisted smile. Since you already know, why are you still asking me? Thats right, I killed Lin rans mother. What right does that B * tch have to upy my mothers position? My mother died less than two months ago, and that woman entered my Lin familys house. She used my mothers things, slept on my mothers bed, and enjoyed everything that belonged to my mother. I Cant wait for her to die! And Lin ran, she has the same dirty blood as that woman, a bastard, does not deserve to be my sister! 283 Chapter 283 Under the rain, Lin Mos eyes were sinister and cold. Originally, I didnt intend to kill her. I didnt expect that she would actually know that I killed her mother. She was still having a nightmare and identally spilled the beans. Coincidentally, I heard about it. How could I possibly keep him around? With the old man around, I didnt dare to act rashly. With the old mans death and you coincidentallying to the Lin family to treat her illness, who else would take the me if not you? Hahahaha... Lin Mos wantonughter was like a sharp de, slicing gu Jingwens heart into pieces. Then you shall pay with your life for Lin ran!Gu Jingwen let out a hysterical roar. He took out a gun from his pocket and aimed it straight at Lin Mo. . Lin Mo did not Dodge. Instead, he raised his chin and his eyes revealed some contempt, Doctor Gu, do you know how to fire a Gun? Gu Jingwen couldnt help but tremble. He held the gun with both hands and pulled the trigger fiercely. The bullet flew towards Lin Mo. . Xiao Feng reached out and pulled Lin Mo. . Bang. The bullet hit the wall behind him. Just as Gu Jingwen was about to fire a second shot, Xiao Feng quickly took out his gun. His expression was cold and calm as he aimed at Gu Jingwen and pulled the trigger. In an instant, Gu Jingwen was shot in the thigh. With a painful groan, he fell into the soil. A momentter, he gritted his teeth and used his arms to support his upper body as he raised the gun shakily. Xiao Feng did not hesitate to fire. This time, the bullet prated Gu Jingwens arm and knocked his gun to the ground. Gu Jingwens limbs were injured and he was paralyzed on the ground. The rain mercilessly poured water on his wound. Lin Mo walked over slowly and kicked the gun away from Gu Jingwens hand. Then, he squatted down and grabbed his hair with one hand, he said fiercely, Ive already killed so many people. Do I still need you? Since you like my sister so much, Ill send you to reunite with her! After saying that, Lin Mo stood up again and gave Xiao Feng a look. Xiao Feng walked over and stood in front of Gu Jingwen, firing a few shots at him. The sound of gunshots echoed in the rain. Arge amount of blood quickly dyed the soil under his feet red, and the smell of death spread wantonly. Gu Jingwens eyes widened, and blood kept spewing out of his mouth. He used hisst bit of strength to protect the note in his heart, and his eyelids became heavier and heavier. In the end, he closed it weakly, and there was no more movement. Lin Mo frowned and showed a disgusted expression. Dirty Thing, throw it further away! Xiao Feng responded. In the Ruan family, Yun Ci stood in front of the window, listening to the patter of rain outside. She was on the phone with Su Mi. I heard from Yu Cang that you gave Gu Jingwen a mission? Su Mi answered from the other end, Yes, but it was a failure. Im fine with it. He seems to be quite sad. Yun Ci lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, In the future, dont give him any more missions. Or you can bring him to the organization. Su Mi was stunned for a moment. Why? In the past, he joined this organization to apany me. These things are too dangerous for him.Yun Ci curled his lips. He doesnt even know how to use a gun. Su Mi alsoughed. Okay, I understand. After hanging up, Yun ci pulled out a chair and sat down. He then dialed Gu Jingwens number. There were two beeps, but no one picked up. At this time, he should not be asleep, and he would not go out for anything. Yun Ci continued to call a few more times, but the results were the same. 284 Chapter 284 This kind of situation rarely happened to Gu Jingwen. Yun Ci felt uneasy for some reason. She simply stood up, put on her coat, and went out with an umbre. She took a car to Gu Jingwens apartment, but found that the door was not closed. Yun Ci stood outside and shouted a few times, but there was no response from inside. She could only push the door open and enter. She turned on the lights and searched the entire apartment, but she did not see Gu Jingwen. He seemed to have gone out. He was so anxious that he even forgot to close the door. Yun Ci stood in the living room and looked around. Suddenly, she noticed that there were a few pieces of paper scattered around the sofa. She walked over and bent down to pick it up. She was shocked to find that this was Lin Rans autopsy report! So... Gu Jingwen knew the truth? ! Yun Ci seemed to have realized something and turned around to rush out of the apartment. At the Lin family residence, the blood outside the door had already been cleaned up. In the hall, Lin Mo kicked over the coffee table. He did not expect that Gu Jingwen would actually get the autopsy report and even post the autopsy report online, directly using him of killing Lin ran! Lin Mo said fiercely, You still want to cause trouble for me even after youre dead. Get Someone to take down this news immediately! Xiao Feng replied from the side, Ive already sent someone to handle it. Amotion suddenly broke out outside the door. Following that, Yun Cis figure rushed into the hall. Lin Mo was at the edge of his rage and did not give her a good look. Scram, Im not in the mood to y go with you today! Yun Ci stood opposite him and stared at him with a cold gaze. Wheres Gu Jingwen? Hearing this name, Lin Mos expression stiffened. He furrowed his brows and used a sharp gaze to size up Yun Ci, suddenly, he sneered, You know him? I knew it... why did he have toe to my ce to learn chess? It turns out that hes scheming to get close to me! Yun Ci had already lost his patience. He gripped the small knife in his sleeve tightly and his voice was filled with killing intent, Let me ask you, where is he? ! Lin Mo shrugged, What does it have to do with me where he is? Ive never seen him before! Yun Ci narrowed his sharp eyes. Theres no need to pretend. I know hes been here before. Since he already knew the truth, with Gu Jingwens impulsive personality, he would definitelye looking for Lin Mo. . Lin Mo sat leisurely on the sofa and spread his hands. He smiled and said, If you dont believe me, you can search the entire Lin family. Yun Cis cold eyes swept across the surroundings. Then, she took out her phone and found Gu Jingwens location. He was indeed not around here. It was more important to find him. Yun Ci did not bother with Lin Moduo anymore. She took her phone and left the hall. When she reached the door, she stopped again. The tip of her nose twitched. She smelled the smell of blood mixed in the soil. The footprints on the ground were messy. Gu Jingwen must have been here before. Then, where did he go now? Yun Ci followed the location on her phone. Finally, she found a deep mountain in the suburbs. Her phone showed that he was nearby. Could Gu Jingwen be in the mountain? She suddenly had a bad feeling. Without any hesitation, she rushed up the mountain. It was raining and the ground was muddy. Yun Ci fell several times and held onto a branch as she walked, shouting as she walked. At this moment, as the shlight shone in the direction, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure in front of her. Yun Ci rolled and crawled over, covered in mud. Surprisingly, she saw Gu Jingwen lying under a big tree. His eyes were tightly shut and his face was as pale as paper. He was lifeless and had multiple gunshot wounds on his body. He was soaked in the rain and his blood had been washed away. Gu Jingwen! Yun Cis legs went weak and he knelt down beside him. [ books are in the middle of a PK. It ends on Thursday. Ill have to trouble you to use your book currency to subscribe for the next few days. Please help me advance. I love you all. ] 285 Chapter 285 Yun Ci supported Gu Jingwens head and hurriedly wiped the rain off his face with her sleeve. She tore her coat and wrapped it around the gunshot wound on his body. She hugged the man tightly in her arms. Her hand, which was bandaging the wound, trembled slightly. She kept muttering, Its okay... Its okay, Gu Jingwen. Ill take you back now... She didnt know if she was talking to the man orforting herself. The rain continued to fall. Yun Ci grabbed Gu Jingwens arm, put him on her back, and walked down the mountain. The road was slippery in the rain, and she identally fell down. She couldnt care less about the pain. She quickly climbed in front of Gu Jingwen and picked him up again. She walked and fell all the way until she finally left the deep mountains. There were few people here, and there were no carsing and going. The man was very heavy. Yun Ci found it difficult to carry him. She struggled to walk forward. The cold wind carried the rain and cut her like a sharp knife. She carried him all the way to the door of life and death. Yun Ci finally could not bear it anymore and copsed at the door with Gu Jingwen. A few nurses ran out. Doctor Venus, are you okay? Yun Ci pulled Gu Jingwen into his embrace and said while panting, Immediately... prepare the operating theater! A few nurses looked at Gu Jingwen and refused. Im sorry, Doctor Venus. Any patient who enters the door of life and death must obtain the kings approval. You should know that. Yun Ci suddenly grabbed a nurses wrist and used force. He repeated word by word, Prepare the operating theater! What happened? A man in a white coat walked over. A few nurses stepped aside. Yun Ci raised his pleading eyes and looked at the man. Carl, help me prepare the operating room! Carl squatted down and stretched out his hand to check Gu Jingwens nose. Then, he checked the injuries on Gu Jingwens body. Then.., he said unusually calmly, Venus, theres no need to operate anymore. Hes not breathing, his heart is not beating, and his pulse is no longer there. The cold wind pierced into Gu Jings bone marrow. Yun Ci hugged Gu Jing even tighter when he heard that. He only looked at Carl with his bloodshot eyes. He gritted his teeth and said firmly, Help me prepare the operating theater! Carl was silent. After a moment, he said to the nurses, Go prepare the operating theater. The nurses were a little hesitant. But... Go quickly. Ill take responsibility if anything happens!Carl interrupted them sternly. A few nurses quickly ran away. A few minutester, the operating theater was ready. Carl helped carry Gu Jingwen into the operating theater and said to Yun ci, Let me do the surgery. Yun Ci was wearing a surgical gown. The mask covered her face, so her expression could not be seen clearly. No need. She walked into the operating theater. Carl followed her in and assisted her. Gu Jingweny on the operating table and put on the venttor and catheter. There were a few straight lines on the disy screen of the instrument, but there were no fluctuations. The nurses looked at each other. This was clearly... a dead man. Yun Ci stood in front of the operating table and looked at Gu Jingwens pale face. She held the scalpel tightly, and something seemed to be blocking her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. The quiet operating room was only left with the sound of ticking. More than ten pairs of eyes looked at her in unison. Yun Ci closed her eyes and forced herself to wake up. She took a step forward and began to cut the flesh and remove the bullets from Gu Jingwens body. When she was about to take the third bullet, Carl interrupted her coldly, Enough, Venus, look carefully. He has no signs of life! No... I can... I can save him.Yun Ci raised the scalpel, but her hands could not help but tremble. Under her wet eyshes, her pupils shook violently, filled with unease and helplessness. 286 Chapter 286 Carl pulled her back. Venus, your hands are shaking. Do you want to stop performing surgeries in the future? ! Let go of me!Yun Ci let out a roar from her throat and pushed her away. She wanted to continue performing surgeries on Gu Jingwen, but her hands were shaking badly. It was just like half a year ago, when she stood in front of her mothers operating table. Fear wrapped around her hands and kept pulling them back and forth. With a ng, the scalpel fell to the ground. Yun Ci hurriedly bent down to pick it up. She actually dropped it every time she picked it up. Her hands could not exert any strength. She kept smashing her hands on the ground. Dont shake! Dont shake anymore! Carl grabbed Yun CIs hands tightly. Enough! Go out and let the nurses finish up! No! Its not over yet! Not Yet!Yun Ci was hysterical. She got up from the ground and pounced on Gu Jingwen as if she was crazy. She hugged Gu Jingwen tightly on the operating table. I can save him! How can you save him if hes already dead? !Karl reached out and grabbed Yun cis waist. He dragged her out of the operating theater and nodded at the nurses. Yun Ci was forced to let go of the hand that was holding Gu Jingwen. She struggled wildly in Karls arms. Her eyes widened in horror. She watched helplessly as the nurses removed the venttors, pulled out all the equipment, and stood in front of Gu Jingwen to announce the results. The patient died from ineffective resuscitation... Yun Ci was dragged out of the operating room and slowly slipped out of Karls arms. She fell heavily onto the cold ground. She covered her face with both hands, gritted her teeth, and sobbed. She actually cried like a child who had lost the whole world. Her cries echoed in the empty corridor for a long time. She could not keep her mother or Gu Jingwen. Early in the morning, Jun Duonan received the news and rushed to the apartment. The door was not closed. She pushed the door open and entered. She saw Yun ci sitting cross-legged on the ground. On a square table in front of her, there was an urn. Mommy...Jun Duonan called out carefully. Yun Ci did not react at all. His face was pale, and his eyes stared at the urn with empty eyes. He was like a pool of stagnant water, unable to stir up any waves. Jun Duonuan couldnt help but cry. Her tears fell. Uncle Gu... It was the weekend, and she was still eating the food cooked by uncle Gu, yet she was still arguing with uncle Gu. She had only known uncle Gu for a few months, and she was already so sad. How could mommy ept it? Jun duonuan walked forward, knelt on the ground, and hugged Yun ci tightly. She felt that her body was cold and stiff like a stone. In the evening, the mourners came to the door. Yun Ci had already bought the cemetery and picked the best ce. Finally, he did not have to hide in this remote corner like when he was alive, carrying a groundless crime. Yun Ci supported himself with his arms and stood up. He hugged the urn tightly and walked out. Every step was like walking on the tip of a knife. She wanted to send him off. Jun Duonuan silently followed behind her. When they arrived at the cemetery, the mourners were ready to receive the urn. Yun Ci hid for a while and said in a hoarse voice, Ill do it myself. She lowered her head and pressed her cheek against the urn. She rubbed against it for a while and then said softly, This time, rest well. Ille and see you again. After saying that, Yun ci squatted on the ground and slowly put the urn into the cemetery. She watched as those people waved their shovels and covered the urn bit by bit until it waspletely invisible. She bent down and grabbed the soil with both hands. She finally had to admit that Gu Jingwen was really gone. 287 Chapter 287 After burying Gu Jingwen, Yun Ci slowly stood up and clenched the gun in her pocket. Her dark eyes were stained with blood as she said to Jun duonuan, You go back first. I have something to do. Mommy, where are you going?Jun Duonuan hurriedly followed behind. Yun Ci turned around and shot her a warning look. Dont follow me! Jun Duonan was so scared that she stood rooted to the ground and watched Yun ci leave. She was worried and jumped into the car of the funeral staff. Uncle, can you give me a ride? Please, please send me to the Jun Family! The rain had stopped and the sky was still grey. Yun Ci rushed into the Lin family home. Xiao Feng suddenly blocked in front of her with a cold and hard face, Im sorry, President Mo will not see you. Also, donte here again in the future, or else... Bang -- Before he could finish his words, Yun ci raised his gun and pulled the trigger. Without a single mistake, he shot Xiao Feng in the chest. Caught off guard, Xiao Fengs eyes widened in shock. Before he could react, he had already fallen down. Lin Mo heard the noise and came down from the second floor. When he saw Xiao Feng on the ground and Yun ci holding the gun, his pupils shook and his facial features became ferocious due to his ruthlessness. Ive really underestimated you. What exactly do you want to do? ! Ill make you pay with your life.Yun Cis voice was gloomy and filled with surging hatred as he aimed the muzzle of his gun at Lin Mo. . At this moment, a few bodyguards rushed out and blocked in front of Lin Mo. they raised their guns in unison and faced off against Yun Ci. However, Yun Cis speed was unexpectedly fast. Before they could see clearly, they heard a few gunshots and a few bodyguards beside them had already fallen to the ground. Following that, Yun Ci grabbed the coffee table by the side. Amidst the rain of bullets, there were still bullets that hit her arm. Yun Ci did not seem to feel any pain and did not even frown. He raised the coffee table and smashed it forward, directly knocking down a few bodyguards. Seeing that the situation was not good, Lin Mo made a phone call to see who it was and turned around to leave. Yun Ci narrowed his eyes and shot Lin Mos leg. Lin Mos body tilted and he fell heavily onto the stairs. Yun Ci rushed over quickly and pressed his knees on Lin Mos body. He grabbed Lin Mos cor and questioned him sternly, You shot him in the leg and made him unable to move, didnt you? ! Lin Mos face turned pale as he said in pain, Do you think you can leave the Lin family safe and sound after killing me? Yun Ci looked at him coldly and did not say another word. He slowly put down the gun in his hand and took out a sharp knife from his sleeve and stabbed it into Lin Mos chest. Lin Mo red at him. Yun Ci did not kill him directly. Instead, he held the knife tightly and shed downwards. With a poofsound, Lin Mos figure was forcefully cut open. Fresh blood sttered all over Yun Cis face, and it was still warm. Ah!Lin Mo finally could not hold on any longer and let out a pained scream. Yun Ci pulled out his knife and stabbed at Lin Mos body in a frenzy. Her eyes were scarlet red as they were corroded by the color of blood. It was as if she had lost her mind as she let out a sorrowful and angry roar from her throat, Give Gu Jingwen back to me! Give it back to me! Very quickly, Lin Mos body was riddled with holes. His flesh had been stabbed until it was rotten, and his internal organs were clearly visible. Large amounts of fresh blood seeped out and flowed down the stairs, enveloping the entire hall in death, the stench of blood spread, causing people to feel evil. A group of bodyguards suddenly charged through the door, shocked by this cruel scene. They trembled as they raised their guns, but before they could pull the trigger, a few loud bangs could be heard, and they all fell to the ground. Another group of men in ck stepped on their corpses and charged into the hall. However, they did not do anything, only standing neatly on both sides. 288 Chapter 288 Lin Mo stared at the empty space in his eyes. He was no longer breathing. Yun Ci was still pressing down on him. He raised his hand and swung his knife. Suddenly, there was a gunshot. A bullet hit her shoulder. She turned her head around abruptly. There were drops of blood on her long eyshes. Her eyes were filled with evil intent and were about to burst out of her eyes. Xiao Feng was lying on the ground, still breathing. He held the gun tightly in his hand and raised it towards Yun ci with great effort. Downstairs, a man in ck picked up the gun and aimed it at Xiao Feng. He pulled the trigger and then shot him dead. Yun Ci turned his head and looked over. His eyes were covered with blood. In his blurry vision, he could vaguely see a slender figure walking into the hall and walking towards her quickly. It was Jun Si Che! His expression was sinister. He pursed his thin lips tightly and locked his cold gaze on her. The corners of Yun Cis lips twitched twice. Before she could speak, she lost all her strength and fell backward. Then, she fell into a warm embrace. She only saw the mans slightly open cor. Then, he closed his eyes and darkness came from all directions. In the hospital, in the ward. Jun Duonuan was sitting next to her, and she was crying nonstop. Xia Beiqing was so anxious that she ran back and forth, but she did not dare to speak too loudly. She said carefully, Sister-inw, you should eat something or drink some water. It had been three days. Three days ago, it was brother Che who carried sister-inw out. But.. Yun Cis injury was not considered serious. After she woke up, shey on her side on the hospital bed. Her eyes were empty and unfocused, and she did not move or speak. It was as if her soul had been sucked out of her body, and she ignored all the noises in the outside world, there was no reaction. For three days, she did not eat or drink. On the television, a piece of news was being reported. Xia Beiqing turned his head to look. The scene was cut to the bloody scene of the Lin family. The hosts voice came through. The Lin family was attacked by robbers. Lin Mo died on the scene and was also implicated in two murder cases of wealthy families. Twelve years ago, Lin Mo killed his stepmother. Six yearster, he poisoned his half-sister, the famous psychologist Gu Jingwen. The crime was finally cleared. Brother Che had spent money to find connections to deal with all of this, and he had already gotten rid of his sister-inw. At this moment, the door to the ward was pushed open. Jun duonuan walked in, and uncle Zou followed behind with porridge in his hand. Jun Duonuan turned her head and looked at Jun Duonuan with tears in her eyes. She opened her mouth to speak, but she started crying again. Jun duonuan frowned slightly. It was this little radish head who had suddenlye to the Jun family to look for him. Uncle Zou opened the porridge and squatted by the bedside. He scooped a spoonful and gently brought it to Yun Cis lips. Miss Yun ci, please have some porridge. Its just cooked, its still warm. There was no response. The ward fell into a dead silence. Uncle Zou sighed. He could only give her nutrient fluids now. If this continued, how could her body endure it. Give me the porridge.At this moment, Junshi suddenly spoke. Uncle Zou was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly handed the porridge over. Jun Si che took the porridge and nced at Xia bei Qing and Jun Duo Nuan. He ordered coldly, Everyone, get out. Jun duo Nuan was still crying. She was heartbroken. Xia bei Qing pulled jun duo Nuan forcefully and dragged her out of the ward. Uncle Zou helped to close the door. Only Jun Si che and Yun ci were left in the entire ward. Jun Si che ced the porridge on the side and put his palm on Yun Cis shoulder. There was a hint of anger in his voice. Get up and drink the porridge. Yun Cis face was pale. He did not even blink. Jun Si che pursed his thin lips and reached his hand into her armpit. He carried her up and sat on the hospital bed. Yun Ci tilted his head, but there was still no reaction. 289 Chapter 289 Junscher pinched Yun CIs cheek and forced a spoonful of congee into her mouth. She clenched her teeth and the congee dripped down the corner of her lips. Junschers breathing was slightly heavy. He suddenly grabbed Yun Cis neck and pressed her against the wall. His voice was irritable. What? Are you going to starve yourself to death? ! Yun Cis long eyshes trembled. She suddenly lowered her head and bit Junsis arm. Her sharp teeth pierced through her skin, and a sweet smell spread in her mouth. Junsi did not Dodge. He lowered his eyes and stared at the girls head. He said fiercely, Bite! Bite hard! If you have the ability, bite me to death! Yun Cis body trembled. Then, she let go of her mouth. There were traces of blood on the corner of her lips. At this moment, Junsi grabbed the back of her head with force, picked up the porridge and poured it into his mouth. Then, he bent down and held the girls lips. Then, he pried open her teeth, pressed the tip of his tongue against the porridge, and pushed it all into her mouth. Yun Ci raised her head and was forced to swallow. The fragrance of the porridge mixed with the mans clear breath lingered in her nostrils. Junsi raised his head and used his fingertips to wipe away the residue at the corner of Yun Cis lips. Do you want to eat? No, Ill continue to drink! Yun Ci didnt say anything. She turned her head and didnt even look at him. Very good.Junsi was so angry that heughed. He drank another mouthful, pressed his lips against hers, and sent the porridge into her mouth. After several consecutive mouthfuls, Yun Cis pupils shook as if she had just regained her senses. She pushed the man hard and struggled with all her might, knocking over the porridge in his hand. With a ng, all the porridge fell to the ground. Junsi let go of her lips. Yun Ci gripped the corner of the nket tightly, her entire body on alert. Her face was pale, making her lips appear even more red and swollen. Junsi stared at the porridge on the ground and curled his thin lips into a cold smile. Its alright. Ille back tonight. Keep Drinking! There was a crash. The door to the ward was opened. The three of them stood outside the door in unison. They had just heard some movement inside and did not know what had happened. Jun Siche walked out of the ward, and uncle Zou hurriedly followed behind him. Xia Beiqing and Jun Duonuan looked inside and saw Yun ci lying on the bed, porridge scattered on the ground, and it was a mess. Jun Duonuan rushed in and hugged Yun Ci. She did not say anything, only patting her back gently. Every night, mommy coaxed her to sleep, and it was the same. Soon, Yun ci closed her eyes. Late at night, Junsi came to the ward. Yun Ci was still not awake. He pulled a chair and sat down by the bedside, quietly watching the girls sleeping face. Her lips were still swollen, and her breathing was weak. It was so weak that if she touched it, it would disappear without a trace. Junsi nced at it a few times, then suddenly reached out and ced his hand under the girls nose. She was still breathing. Junshi heaved a sigh of relief and reached out his hand to rub the space between his eyebrows. What was he doing? Was there a need to be so afraid? Not long after, the person on the bed moved and slowly opened her eyes. Junshi leaned against the chair. Youre Awake? Lets begin. He reached out to pick up the porridge beside him. Yun Ci subconsciously hid under the nket. Junshi slowly got up and squatted in front of Yun Ci. He lifted the nket and reached his hand in, touching her red and swollen lips. Dont be afraid. If you eat obediently, I wont do anything to you. Yun Ci shook her head gently, still resisting. Junshi frowned. Why not? Yun Ci opened her mouth and finally said the first sentence in the past three days. Her voice was hoarse and trembling. I feel sorry for him... Chapter 290 CHAPTER 290: “Listen To Me Obediently.” Jun Si che was stunned. Then, he narrowed his long and narrow eyes. So that was what she was thinking. I understand.Jun Si che stood up, put the porridge aside, and walked out of the ward. The next day, early in the morning. Xia bei Qing and Jun duo Nuan surrounded the bedside and chatted with Yun Ci, hoping to cheer her up. Not long after, Jun Si che and uncle Zou walked in. The man gave Xia Beiqing and Jun duonuan a sidelong nce. The two of you, go to school. But...Xia Beiqing pointed at Yun Ci on the bed. His sister-inw was already like this, how could he still be at ease going to school. Jun Si Ches sharp eyes swept coldly at Xia Beiqing. Dont make me say it again. Xia Beiqing was so frightened that he did not dare to say another word. He pulled Jun Duonuan and left reluctantly. Yun Ci was still lying on the bed, as if he was hiding in his own shell. Jun Siche stood in front of her and looked down at her. Do you want to eat? Yun Ci turned her face sideways without any reaction. Jun Siche raised his eyebrows and asked unhurriedly, Arent you curious how Gu Jingwen got the autopsy report? When he heard that, Yun Cis long eyshes trembled slightly, and his pupils finally moved. Junscher continued, Doctor You, he was the person who performed Lin Rans autopsy back then. A few days ago, he asked Gu Jingwen to meet him and gave the autopsy report to Gu Jingwen. I think... you probably wont believe it either. He only told the truth after four years. Is it because he felt guilty? As he spoke, he took out a document. I found out that after the meeting, doctor you took his family and went abroad overnight to live. There was an additional remittance from an unknown source in his ount. So, who was the mastermind behind all this? As soon as the man finished speaking, Yun Ci suddenly got up from the bed and wanted to snatch the document in his hand. Junsi quickly raised his hand and held the document in the air. He ordered coldly, Eat, and Ill show it to you. Yun Ci reached out his hand to him and said in a hoarse voice, Eat. Junsi nced back. Uncle Zou, go prepare the food. Okay, okay, okay!Uncle Zou rushed out of the ward. Soon, he came back with another bowl of porridge. Yun Ci got off the bed and reached out to get the porridge. Wait a minute.Junsi took it first and opened the lid. The hot air rushed to his face. He took the spoon and stirred it a few times. He lowered his head and blew a few mouthfuls to cool the porridge before handing it to Yun Ci. Yun Ci took it and gulped it down like drinking water. Junsi looked at her and frowned. Slow down. After drinking, Yun ci put the bowl to the side. Junsi took out a tissue and gently wiped her dirty lips. Give me the document.Yun Ci stretched out her hand again and stared at the man. Junsi curled her thin lips and handed the document to Yun Ci. Yun Ci sat down on the bed and quickly flipped through the document. Her expression became more and more gloomy. She raised her head and looked at Junsi. Someone ordered him to do it? Yes, Lin Mo is just a knife. The person who really wanted Gu Jingwen to die is someone else. You can think about it. Does he have any enemies? Enemies...Yun ci lowered her head and gripped the documents in her hands tightly. A person suddenly popped up in her mind. Si Yanxiao! But without any evidence, she had no way of confirming it. At this moment, Jun Si che slowly squatted down and reached out to lift Yun Cis chin. He used his fingertips to brush past the girls pale cheeks as he looked at her with a pair of deep and serene eyes, he said slowly, If you listen to me, I can help you bring Doctor You Back. 291 Chapter 291 Yun Ci blinked her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering like a butterflys wings. After a moment, she nodded. Junscher curled his thin lips into a happy smile, stood up and said, Sleep, there will be news when you wake up. Yun Ci climbed onto the bed andy down, pulling the quilt to cover herself. Junscher left the ward. In the corridor, he asked uncle Zou behind him, Where is that Doctor You? Uncle Zou answered, He went to Yu Country. Jun Siches dark eyes suddenly shed with a cold light. Contact the people over there and catch him at all costs. Yes! As soon as school ended, Xia Beiqing and Jun Duonuan rushed to the ward. When they opened the door, they found Yun ci sitting inside eating. The two of them rushed in in a hurry. Sister-inw! You... Youve eaten! Yun Ci raised his eyes slightly and looked at the two of them, nodding. Ahhh!Xia Beiqing and Jun Duonuan were so happy that they cried and hugged each other in circles. Sister-inw, its time to eat! Mommy said something! Wuhu! Yun Ci waited for the whole night until the next morning, when Jun Siche finally arrived. She immediately got out of bed. She suddenly staggered and fell forward. Junsi reached out in time and pulled her into his arms. Yun Ci grabbed the mans sleeve. Have you found him? ! Junsi nced back. The door to the ward opened again. A few bodyguards pushed a middle-aged man into the ward. The man was badly beaten and fell to the ground. Yun Ci stood up and left Junschers arms, walking toward the man. Junscher looked down at his suddenly empty arm and was stunned for a moment. Yun Ci grabbed doctor you by the cor and put the knife on his neck. Its You? Who asked you to find Gu Jingwen? ! Doctor you stared at him in horror. No... no one. I wanted to find him myself. I feel guilty, okay? Thats why I told him the truth! Youre still stubborn, arent you?Yun Ci pushed the knife closer. This is your youngest daughter, right?Jun Si che opened his mouth at this moment. He sat on the chair, took out his phone, flipped to a photo, and handed it to Doctor You. Doctor Yous expression instantly changed, and he was agitated. You... What do you want to Do! Jun Si che smiled mockingly, he said unhurriedly, If you dont tell me today, Ill chop off one of her hands. If you dont Tell Me Tomorrow, Ill chop off her other hand. If you still wont Tell Me the day after tomorrow, Ill chop off her feet! Take a guess, how many days does your daughter have to chop off? Doctor You Panicked. Please, let my daughter Go! Do you want to say it now?Jun Shichu tilted his head, his gaze sharp and chilling. Dont think of lying, I can tell. Ill say it, Ill say it! Its Si Yanxiao! As expected.. Yun Ci was not surprised. He had long guessed that it was him, and now it was confirmed! Jun Shichu raised his eyes. A few bodyguards pulled the man out and closed the door of the ward. Yun Cis eyes were filled with poison and killing intent surged. She grabbed the knife in her hand tightly and stood up to rush out. Jun Si che reached out to pull her back. What are you trying to do? Yun Ci gritted her teeth. Si Yanxiao, Im going to kill him! Calm down.Jun Si che pressed Yun ci onto the bed, he looked down at her from above. Now, you need to consider two things. First, you wont be able to get close to Si Yanxiao so easily, and you wont be able to kill him so easily. Second, hes someone from the AI research institute after all. Why would he cast himself aside after killing him and not be targeted? Yun Ci fell silent. Jun Si che stared at the girls lips and felt an inexplicable itch in his heart. 292 Chapter 292 He tilted his head and averted his gaze. Dont be anxious. Think of a safe and unsuspecting method. Yun Cis brain spun rapidly. A momentter, her gaze focused as she looked up at Jun Si che. Theres one! Jun Si che narrowed his eyes slightly. What? After leaving the ward, uncle Zou was waiting outside. Master Che, how should we deal with that Doctor You? Jun Siches expression was cold. Kill him. Dont let him inform Si Yanxiao. Uncle Zou was shocked. Hearing the mans casual words, it was as if they were just discussing what to eat tonight. Master Che... was really different from before. Half a monthter, Yun Ci was discharged from the hospital early. She went straight to Gu Jingwens apartment and opened his bookcase. There were many books on psychology inside. Gu Jingwen had once mentioned anti-hypnosis to her. It was when the other party had hypnotized her that she had hypnotized him instead. Yun Ci was curious, so he asked a few more questions. He said that he had read about it in books and had not practiced it before. Anti-hypnosis was very difficult, so the possibility was very small. If she could learn how to resist hypnosis, she might be able to deal with Si Yanxiao. Yun Ci applied for leave from school and stayed in Gu Jingwens apartment all day long. She cleaned the apartment and did not touch anything. She opened the refrigerator and there were vegetables in it, as if Gu Jingwen had never left. Jun duonuan and Xia Beiqing would asionallye to the apartment, but she only focused on reading. She locked herself in her room after a few words with them. Late at night, Yun Ci sat on the bay window and dialed a number. After the call was connected, Si Yanxiaos chuckle came from the other end. I really didnt expect Miss Yun Ci to call me on her own ord. Im very surprised. The corners of Yun Cis cold lips curled up. Surprised, was it? It would turn into a shock very soon! Is there something you need me for?Si Yanxiao asked. Yun Ci raised his eyes and looked at the bright moon hanging high up in the sky outside the window like a dazzling scimitar. There is indeed something very important that I want to meet with you to discuss. When are you free? Si Yanxiao was stunned for a moment and his tone was slightly guarded. Anytime. Ill send you my office address. You cane over directly. Alright. After hanging up, Yun Ci clenched her phone tightly, almost crushing the screen. Three dayster, in the morning. Yun Ci put on her coat and zipped it up to the highest point, covering her thin chin. She picked up the cap and put it on her head, deliberately lowering the brim of the cap. A Maybach stopped downstairs. Yun Ci walked over, opened the car door, and got into the passenger seat. In the drivers seat, Constantine turned his head and suddenly leaned in front of Yun Ci. With one hand on the back of the chair, he wrapped her whole body in his arms. Caught off guard, Yun ci leaned back in fright. Her hat was tilted, and she subconsciously raised her hand to tighten her body. Her eyes, which were behind her broken hair, were shaking. Seeing Constantine pull up the seatbelt, she fastened it for her with a tter. Then, she sat back in the drivers seat. Yun Ci took a deep breath. So he was fastening his seatbelt. Lets go.With one hand on the steering wheel, Johnsys face was cold. He stepped on the elerator and sped forward. Soon, the car stopped outside the building. The mans deep eyes nced at Yun ci and his voice was cold. Call me if you need anything. Yun Ci straightened her hat, opened the door, got out of the car, and walked into the building. With a ding, they reached the floor. The elevator door was slowly pushed open, and two bodyguards stood outside. They asked coldly, Do you have an appointment? Yun ci answered, No. The two bodyguards looked at Yun Ci, and suddenly seemed to realize something. They asked her, Are You Miss Yun Ci? 293 Chapter 293 Its me,Yun ci answered. The two bodyguards became respectful and made way. Please follow us? Yun Ci was brought to the office and pushed the door open. Si Yanxiao was standing up slowly with a smile on his face. He had been trying to recruit Yun Ci to join the AI Research Institute for quite some time now. He had not expected that she would take the initiative to look for him. Yun Cis eyes, which were hidden under the brim of his hat, were blood-red and as vicious as a poisonous snake. He clenched his hands by his side, trying hard to suppress the surging killing intent. After taking off his hat, his ck hair fell to the ground. His eyes were as cold as ever, as if nothing had happened. Si yanxiao smiled and said, Did Miss Yun ci change her mind when she looked for me? Yun Ci sat down on the sofa and said in an extremely t tone, Gu Jingwen is dead. Si Yanxiaos expression froze. In an instant, a sharp glint shed across his eyes. Is that so? What a pity. is that what Miss Yun ci wants to talk to me about? No.Yun Ci looked at him quietly. Im Looking for a new psychiatrist. Si Yanxiaoughed. His gaze was filled with doubt. I remember that you and Gu Jingwen are very good friends, right? Youre looking for a new family so soon? Friends? I dont think so.Yun Ci leaned against the sofa, he smiledzily. Ive lost a part of my memory. Im only looking for him to use hypnosis to help me recover my memory. Hearing you talk about his past, Im actually a little afraid too. I dont care if hes dead or not, I only care if my memory can be restored. Miss Yun Ci, youre looking for me?Si Yanxiao observed Yun Cis expression, trying to find a w in it. Thats right. You want me to join the AI Research Institute, Right?Yun Ci spread out his hands. Cure my memory loss. I can ept your invitation. Si Yanxiao clicked his tongue. This deal was indeed quite attractive to him. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded and said, Alright, no problem. Junsi che had been parking his car outside the entire time. Not long after, he saw a girl wearing a cape out of the building, opened the car door, and got into the car. Junsi che tilted his head to look at her. Did you have a good chat? Yun Ci took off his cap and tidied up his messy hair. It was alright. He asked me toe here in a few days to help me with my hypnosis treatment. In Junsis eyes, under the nting sunlight, the girl raised her slender arms. Her slender fingers weaved through her hair, and the hem of her clothes was lifted, revealing a small waist. It was thin and white, and could not be held. After a long time, there was no response. Yun Ci turned his head strangely and coincidentally met the mans deep gaze. Whats wrong? Arent you leaving? Jun Siche quickly averted his gaze and did not say anything. He held the steering wheel tightly with one hand. A few dayster, Si Yanxiao contacted Yun ci again. In the office, Yun Ci was lying on a bench while Si Yanxiao sat beside him. He said softly, Dont be nervous. Your Mind is empty. Just do as I say. Yun Ci slowly closed his eyes and ced his hand beside the bench. It was mentioned in the book that the person who performed the anti-hypnosis must have a strong willpower. Only by not being hypnotized by the other party could the person perform the anti-hypnosis. Si Yanxiaos voice was deep and extremely bewitching. It was like a sweet luby that could attract everyones attention. In order to not be hypnotized, Yun Cis mind was filled with all sorts of messy thoughts. At the same time, her hand started to tap on the bench. Knock, Knock, knock -- It was rhythmic. After the hypnosis ended, SI Yanxiao Woke Yun ci up and asked, How was it? Actually, from the beginning to the end, Yun Ci had woken up and was extremely clear-headed. She shrugged her shoulders and acted as if nothing had happened. It didnt have much of an effect. 294 Chapter 294 Si Yanxiao was not surprised. No Rush, lets take it slow. Yun Ci raised her eyebrows. Okay. In the following period of time, Yun Ci went a few more times, pretending to be hypnotized each time. They could not drag it out for too long, it was almost time to close the. Maybach stopped outside the building, and Jun Siche tilted his head to ask Yun CI, Is the thing ready? Yun Ci took out a recording pen from her pocket. It could be remotely controlled, and there was also a self-destruct device installed. After destroying the recording function inside, it was no different from a normal pen, and there was nothing suspicious about it. Anti-hypnosis needed a medium. And the medium that Yun ci set up was the sound of fingers tapping on the bench. She recorded the sound, and as long as Si Yanxiao heard it, he would be hypnotized by her. Yun Ci jumped out of the car and walked into the building. As usual, Si Yanxiao helped Yun ci with her hypnosis treatment. When he wasnt paying attention, Yun Ci threw the recording pen under the sofa. After it was over, Yun Ci got into the car. Jun Siche drove the car to a remote corner, outside the window, the night fell quietly, and the neon lights lit up. It was time. Yun Ci opened herptop and hacked into the buildings surveince system. The screen cut to Si Yanxiaos office. He really got up from his chair and seemed to be preparing to leave. Yun Ci took out the remote control and pressed the button. The recording pen yed the sound of her knocking on the bench. Knock Knock Knock -- It was like a strange spell. In the screen, Si Yanxiaos body swayed and he was stunned in front of his desk. A momentter, his movements were stiff as he pulled open the drawer. He took out a gun from inside and slowly walked out of the office. Yun Ci logged out of the system and closed hisptop. Not long after, there was a suddenmotion in front of them. There were gunshots and cries of surprise. Yun Ci Winked at Jun Siche. I want to take a look. The two of them got out of the car. The corner they were at was separated from the other side of the street by a wall. In order not to be suspected, it was best for Yun ci not to show herself. However, she wanted to know the situation there. She stepped on a tree branch with all her might and climbed up the wall agilely. She turned her head to look at Jun Si che below. Guessing that he would not do something like climbing the wall, Yun Ci decided not to call out to him. He squinted his eyes and looked into the distance. Si Yan Xiao rushed into the crowd with his gun and fired into the air. Although he did not intend to hurt anyone, it still caused panic. A group of military police rushed over and evacuated the crowd. They surrounded him and shouted for him to put down his gun. Under everyones watchful eyes, Si Yanxiao aimed his gun at his temple and pulled the trigger without hesitation. There was a loud bang and fresh blood sttered everywhere. Si Yanxiaos body fell to the ground with a loud bang. Yun Ci leaned against the wall and clenched her hands tightly. At that moment, she let go and closed her eyes. It was as if all the shackles on her body had been removed. Her stifled chest could finally catch her breath. Is it over?Junsi urged from below. It was over. Everything was over. Yun Ci turned around and looked at the bottom of the wall. She was wondering if she should jump down directly or step on a tree branch. Jump down,Junsi said calmly at this moment. Yun Ci looked down and saw Junsi standing below. He opened his arms to her. His handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes were really determined. Jump down directly. Ill catch you. Yun Ci looked at him and pursed his lips. Then, he slowly stood up, closed his eyes, and jumped towards Junsi. The sound of the wind whistled in her ears. Her bodynded lightly and then, she crashed into a warm embrace. Junsi caught the girl in his arms and wrapped his arms around her slender waist. A momentter, he put her down steadily. Yuncinded on her feet. Her heart was beating fast. She bowed her head and said, Thank you.. 295 Chapter 295 The door of life and death, office. Mu Chenbi, who was on the sofa, furrowed his brows. He was flipping through the documents very quickly, and there was a hint of irritation in his voice. Half of them were eliminated? The dean nodded. These peoples blood doesnt match. Theres still half left. Well continue the experiment. Mu Chenbi threw the documents on the coffee table. His expression was cold and terrifying. Its not enough. Bring another batch of people in! The director replied, Get Someone to make the arrangements immediately. At this moment, there was a knock on the door and a guard walked in. Mu Chenbi did not even raise his head. Whats the matter? Just tell me directly. The guard said, Si Yanxiao is dead. The director was shocked. This... how could this be... Mu Chenbi lifted his eyelids. His dark eyes were as sharp as des as he asked in a deep voice, What happened? The guard replied, What happened just now was that he suddenly rushed into the street with a gun and shot himself. He died on the spot. He found a suicide note in his office and it was written in a mess. He guessed that he was under too much pressure and had mental problems, which was why hemitted suicide. Psychiatrist, mental problems?Mu Chenbi smiled mysteriously. Did you find anything wrong? Not at the moment, but during this period of time, a person often went to look for him.The guard ced a photo on the coffee table. Mu Chenbi picked up the photo and narrowed his sharp eyes. The hospital directors expression changed instantly. Venus? What did she go for? Whats Wrong?Mu Chenbis voice was very cold. He held the photo tightly in his hands, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He was almost able to see through the photo. The guard replied, Every few days, she will go to Si Yanxiao for treatment. She has seen the surveince footage and her actions are normal. She will leave very soon after the surgery. Illness? What Illness?Mu Chenbi nced at the director beside him. The director continued, Half a year ago, her mother died during the surgery. Since then, she has left behind a psychological trauma. Her hands would asionally tremble during the surgery. She must have gone to treat this illness. ? Is that so?Mu Chenbi raised his eyebrows and did not say anything more. -- As the college entrance examination was approaching, the atmosphere at Lance High School was tense. Shen Zhiyu took a day off. After he was done with his business, he went home and found that there was an express delivery at the door. Xia Beiqings name was written on it. He took the express delivery and entered the house. He did not open it but called Xia Beiqing first. What did you buy? It was sent to me. Xia Beiqing giggled from the other end. Toys. Shen Zhiyu could not help butugh. Arent you childish? You even bought toys for children. Its not for children. Shen Zhiyu was stunned for a moment. Thats... The youths voice was lowered and carried a seductive meaning. It came faintly from the phone. Its a toy that I yed with you. ... After school, Xia Beiqing went straight to Shen Zhiyus house. As soon as he entered, he threw Shen Zhiyu onto the sofa, shouting that he was hungry. Shen Zhiyu pressed his lips against his and smiled. Stop fooling around. If youre hungry, Ill go and Cook. Xia Beiqing curled his lips and got up unwillingly. Teacher Shen clearly knows that what I want to eat is not food. Shen Zhiyu pretended not to hear him and walked towards the kitchen. Xia Beiqing looked around. Eh? Wheres My Express Delivery? Throw it away.Shen Zhiyu came out from the kitchen. AH? Why?Xia Beiqing ran into the kitchen and hugged Shen Zhiyu from behind, pressing his chin against his shoulder. Shen Zhiyu held the spat and hit him with the back of his hand. Dont mess around. Fine.. He could just throw it away. At worst, he could buy it again. 296 Chapter 296 After dinner, it was already dark. Xia Beiqing pulled Shen Zhiyu into his arms and curled up on the sofa to watch a movie. He lowered his head and bit Shen Zhiyus earlobe. Suddenly, he said, Teacher Shen, do you know why I Hate English? Shen Zhiyu was leaning against Xia Beiqings chest. He turned to look at him. Why? Is it a waste of your brain? No, my English was very good when I was young!The young mans tone was showing off, but soon.., his voice lowered again. When I was ten years old, I had a tutor. At that time, my mother was always sick and would stay in the hospital for more than half a year. She taught me English and took care of me like my mother. I liked her very much and respected her very much. Oh, right, she was also surnamed Shen like you. Shen Zhiyus back was slightly stiff. The pupils behind the lenses were shaking, and his lips moved twice, but he could not speak. But one day...Xia Beiqing pressed his forehead against his shoulder, and his voice was very muffled, his voice was a little shaky. One day, I found out that she and my father were having an affair in the study. Isnt that ridiculous? It turns out that she took care of me just to please my father and just to rece my mothers position. It was really... disgusting! I ran back to my room and tore up the English books and the English exam papers. From then on, I never learned English again. I wanted to pour out all the words in my head! Shen Zhiyu could clearly feel that the young man was hugging him harder and harder, as if he was trying his best to hold back something. Later, I went to the hospital to see my mother, but she didnt know anything. She asked me why my father hadnte to see her yet, so I could only make up a lie and say that my father was too busy. I still remember that my mother looked out of the window, hoping that my father would appear when the peach blossoms were in full bloom. That night, my mother died. She couldnt wait for the peach blossoms to bloom, nor could she wait for my father. At that time... What was my father doing?Xia Beiqing suddenly let out a few low chuckles, hisughter was filled with sarcasm and bitterness. My father is taking his lover on a trip... Shen Zhiyu pursed his thin lips tightly. He could not even say a word offort. He sat up slightly and hugged Xia Beiqings head. He used his hands to caress it one after another, carefully. Xia Beiqing buried his head in his neck like an injured little beast, he looked pitiful and aggrieved. Actually, the saddest thing for me was not that dad did not love mom, but that he loved mom. So, no matter how much grandpa and uncle objected, Mom still married dad without caring about her own safety. Dad used to be so good to Mom. He would carefully prepare gifts for every holiday and never said anything harsh to mom. However, he cheated on her. Teacher Shen, how can you change your heart just because you love someone? Shen Zhiyu leaned against his head and lightly rubbed it twice. Maybe... I didnt love him enough. After that, I broke up with my family and went to live with my uncle. My uncle was very strict with me. If I was mischievous and didnt study hard, he would kick me out. At first, I thought he was just saying it. It wasnt until sixth grade that I fought with my ssmates. In the end...Xia Beiqing suddenly raised his head, he tried his best to wipe away the tears in his eyes, he said angrily, In the end, he really chased me out. It was still raining in the middle of the night, and I was alone by the side of the street. I had no money, and I didnt know where to go. I just carried it on for a whole night. The next day, I ran back dejectedly and swore to him that I would be obedient in the future. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 297 Chapter 297 Shen Zhiyus lips curled up. So, this is why you dont want to learn English but still want to get points? Xia Beiqing yed with his head. If uncle knew that I got a zero, he would definitely kick me out. He has already called me several times to warn me. I feel that Uncle Doesnt love me at all! Shen Zhiyu cupped Xia Beiqings face in his hands. His eyes behind the lenses were gentle like spring water. Poor Little Beiqing... Xia beiqing frowned and said unhappily, Youre not allowed to call me little friend. Im already little. What else can I call you if I dont Call You Little Friend?Shen Zhiyu could not help butugh. Xia Beiqing slowly leaned over and whispered into Shen Zhiyus ear, Call me... Husband! Shen Zhiyu covered his mouth. Dont talk nonsense! Xia Beiqing smiled and pulled Shen Zhiyus hand away. He suddenly threw him onto the sofa. The Ruan family, on the dining table. Ruan Bingde was not back yet. Ye Meipan told Ruan Feiyue, Its only a few months away from the college entrance exam. Dont ck off. Practice painting and dont forget about the Cultural Studies ss. She had the intention to send Ruan Feiyue to the art academy. Ruan Feiyue nodded obediently. I understand, mother. Ye Meipan looked at Yun ci again. She saw the girl holding her head and sitting in a rxed manner. She was chewing on her food at a leisurely pace. She could not help but sigh to herself. She was toozy to say anything else. This child didnt expect her to go to any university. It was enough for her to get a high school diploma. No matter how good her art was, it would be a waste if she couldnt pass the cultural course. Mom, isnt Dading back?Ruan Feiyue suddenly asked. Ye Meipan looked out of the door with a serious expression. Im busy with thepany recently. Lets eat first. After eating, they went upstairs. Ruan Feiyue had just reached the second floor when she heard footstepsing from downstairs. She leaned against the railing to look. Ruan Bingde had returned. Ye Meipan walked up to him and asked in a low voice, Havent you settled the matter? Ruan Bingde shook his head. Its too troublesome this time. Both of their expressions were not too good. Not long after, Ye Meipan went upstairs. Ruan Feiyue walked up to her and asked, Mother, did something happen? Father seems to be very busy recently. Ye Meipan didnt want to say it, but seeing Ruan Feiyues concerned expression, she let out a long sigh, she said, Your Dad has been working on a project recently. Thepanys capital cant be turned over, and we cant let go of this project. We need a lot of money now, and we cant borrow it, and the bank cant borrow that much either. Were thinking of a way now. Dont worry, study hard. You Need Money?Ruan Feiyue bit her lip. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly had an idea and said hurriedly, Why dont we... Let Father Invest in the stock market? I heard that the amount of money invested in the stock market can be doubled overnight. Ye Meipan immediately berated, Feiyue, what are you talking about? You Cant touch such things carelessly. Besides, your Father hates investing in the stock market the most. He definitely wont agree to it! Mom, my friend Ji ran and his father are very good at stocks. As long as I ask him for help, Ill definitely make a profit! Ji...Ye Meipan turned pale with fright. Could it be that his father is the famous stock tycoon in our capital? Ruan Feiyue nodded. Ye Meipan found it unbelievable. How did you be friends with his son? Ruan Feiyue smiled sweetly. Ji rans grades werent good. He asked me to help him with his tutoring, so we got to know each other just like that. Ye Meipan touched Ruan Feiyues little face. Our Feiyue is really amazing. 298 Chapter 298 Mom, what do you think?Ruan Feiyue hugged ye Meipan, she said, If dad doesnt agree, we wont tell him for now. When we earn money, well directly give it to dad. Dad will definitely be very surprised. Also, because of some things that happened a while ago, dad is now estranged from me. Ill do something for Dad to change his opinion of me. Youre thoughtful.Ye Meipan felt sincerely gratified. After thinking for a moment, she nodded. Okay, then well hide it from your father first. Well do it secretly! Ruan Feiyueughed. Then Ill go look for Ji ran tomorrow! Yun Ci returned to her room and her cell phone rang. She looked down and frowned. After the call was connected, a mans exmation sounded from the other end. Aiyo, God, Ive finally found you! Yun Ci sat down by the bed and kicked off his slippers. Dont call me that. Whats the matter? The man smiled particrly solicitously. A client came to me and wants you to help him trade stocks. Yun Ci refused straightforwardly. Im very busy. Busy with what?The man asked curiously. Busy with the college entrance exam. ... Was God of stocks joking with him? Hes the Big Boss. Youll definitely get your money...the man was still chattering. Yun Ci hung up the phone. The next day, during lunch break. Ruan Feiyue was sitting in the milk tea shop. Opposite her was a young man. The young man casually opened his school uniform. The ink-ck hair on his forehead was a little messy. He looked very good and was leaning against a chair. He tilted his head and had a lollipop in his mouth. He exuded an unruly aura from his bones. Ji ran smiled yfully. You want to trade in Stocks? Ruan feiyue twisted her fingers and added, Its me and my mother. Can you help me? Ji ran opened his palms. You have to know that there are gains and losses in trading stocks. If you can make money, you can also make money. Ruan Feiyue bit her lips and looked at Ji ran. I know. You are very good at trading stocks. With your help, you will definitely make money! Ji ran chewed on his lollipop. His eyelids were half-closed as he said carelessly, I can help you, but I cant guarantee that Ill definitely make money. Ruan Feiyue thought he was talking about a humble flower and revealed a sweet smile. Thank you. This is our internal software.Ji ran sent a link to Ruan Feiyue. Register an ount first. After Ruan Feiyue registered an ount, there were all sorts of things in it. She was a little dizzy from looking at it. She had nevere into contact with such things before. She flipped through the list of members curiously and scrolled down casually. Suddenly, she saw a familiar name. Her fingers froze and she quickly scrolled up again. She saw Yun Cis name. It wasnt that her eyes were ying tricks on her. Yun Ci was also trading stocks? How was that possible! Could it be that he had the same name? Ruan Feiyue raised her head and asked Ji ran who was opposite her, Can anyone ess this app? Of course not.Ji ran raised his eyebrows. You can only ess it after you get the invitation code, just like you did just now. Ruan Feiyue blinked her eyes and was a little stunned. After School, Ruan Feiyue immediately showed her phone to Ye Meipan. Coincidentally, Yun Ci walked into the door. Ye Meipan threw her phone on the coffee table and questioned her sternly, Ah Ci, I heard that youre trading stocks. Is this true? ! Yun Ci narrowed his eyes slightly and was toozy to care about how she knew. So, what do you want to say? Ye Meipan took her words as an admission. She was so angry that her face turned livid. She berated, Are you crazy? If you dont study hard, what are you going to do in the stock market? Will you do it? What if you lose money? ! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!